in those negotiations Hauing therefore collected so many things as may minister vnto me sufficient matter for a narration of the progresse I am resolued to set it downe in order I wil relate the causes and managings of an Ecclesiasticall Conuocation by some for diuers ends and by diuers meanes procured and hastened by some hindered and deferred for the space of 22. yeeres and for 18. yeeres more sometimes assembled sometimes dissolued alwayes celebrated with diuers intentions and which hath gotten a forme and conclusion contrary altogether to the deseigne of them that procured it and to the feare of those that with all diligence disturbed it a cleere instruction for vs to referre our selues to God and not to trust in the wisedome of man For this Councell desired and procured by godly men to reunite the 1500 ALEXAND 6. MAXIMILL 1. HENRY 7. LEVVIS 12. The conclusion of this Councell was contrary to the opinion of all men Church which began to bee diuided hath so established the Schisme and made the parties so obstinate that the discords are become irreconciliable and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiasticall discipline hath caused the greatest deformation that euer was since Christianity did begin and hoped for by the Bishops to regaine the Episcopall authority vsurped for the most part by the Pope hath made them loose it altogether bringing them into greater seruitude on the contrary feared and auoided by the Sea of Rome as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power mounted from small beginnings by diuers degrees vnto an vnlimited excesse it hath so established and confirmed the same ouer that part which remaineth subiect vnto it that it was neuer so great nor so soundly rooted It will not be inconuenient therefore to call it the Iliade of our age in the explanation whereof I will exactly follow the truth not being possessed with any passion that may make me erre And hee that shall obserue that I speake more copiously of some times and more sparingly of others let him remember that all fields are not equally fruitfull nor all graines deserue to be kept and that of those which the Reaper would preserue some eare escapeth the hand or the edge of the sickle that being the condition of euery haruest that some part remaineth to be gleaned after But first I must call to minde that it hath beene a most ancient custome in the Church of Christ to compose the differences of Religion and to reforme The originall cause progresse of Synods the corrupted discipline by the conuocation of Synods So the first which began in the life time of many of the holy Apostles whether the conuerted Gentiles were bound to obserue Moses law was composed by a meeting in Hierusalem of foure Apostles and of all the faithfull which were in that Citie by which example in the occurrences which incidently sprung vp in euery prouince for the space of 200. yeeres and more afterwards the Bishops and chiefest of the Churches assembled themselues together to qualifie and end them that being the onely remedy to reunite diuisions and to accord contrary opinions But after that it pleased God to giue peace vnto his Church by exciting Constantine to fauour religion as it was more easie for many Churches to communicate and treate together so also the diuisions became more common And whereas before the differences went not out of a city or at the most out of a Prouince now by reason of the liberty of meeting together they extended themselues ouer the whole Empire Wherefore also it was necessary that the Councels which were the vsual remedie should be assembled from places more distant Whereupon a Councell of the whole Empire being congregated in those times by that Prince it had the name of the holy and great Synod and a litle after was called the general Oecumenical Councel though not assembled from all parts of the Church a great part whereof extended it selfe beyond the bounds of the Romane Empire but because the vse of that age was to call the Emperour Lord of the whole habitable earth howbeit the tenth part thereof was not subiect vnto him By which example the like Councels were called by Constantine his successors in other occurring differences of Religion And though the Empire was diuided into the Easterne and Westerne notwithstanding the affaires thereof being managed A new deriuation of the name of generall Councels vnder a common name the Conuocation of Synods throughout the whole continued still 7 But after that the East was so diuided from the West that there remained no more communion in the Soueraignty and after that the East was for the most part possessed by the Saracens and the West parted amongst many Princes the name of an Vniuersall and oecumenicall Councell was no more deriued from the Roman Empire but amongst the Grecians from the assembly of the fiue Patriarkes and in these countreys of ours from the vnitie and communion of those Kingdomes and States which obeyed the Pope in causes Ecclesiasticall And the assembling of these hath beene continued not to appease the dissentions about Religion principally as before but either to make warre in the Holy-land or to compose Schismes and diuisions of the Church of Rome or else for controuersies betweene the Bishops and Christian Princes 8 In the beginning of the 16. centurie of yeeres after the natiuitie of our 1500 Sauiour Christ there appeared no vrgent cause to celebrate a Councell neither was there any likely to happen for a long space For the complaints of many Churches against the greatnesse of the Court seemed absolutely to be appeased and all the countreys of the Westerne Christians were in the communion and obedience of the Church of Rome Onely in a small part that is in that tract where the Alpes are ioyned with the Pyrences there were some remainders of the olde Waldenses or Albigenses In whom notwithstanding Waldenses in the Alpes there was so great simplicitie and ignorance in learning that they were not fit to communicate their doctrine vnto others besides their neighbours conceiued so sinister an opinion of their impietie and obscenitie that there was no danger that the contagion could spread any further 9 In some Cantons also of Bohemia there were some few who maintained Picards in Bohemia the same doctrine euen remnants of those whom the Bohemians call Picards whose increase could not be feared for the same reason 10 In the same Kingdome of Bohemia there were some followers of Iohn Hus which were called Calistini or Subutraque who except that particular Calistial in Bohemia that in the holy Communion they ministred the Cup vnto the people in other things differed not much from the doctrine of the Church of Rome But these also were not esteemed considerable aswell for their small number as because they wanted learning neither did it appeare that they desired to communicate their doctrine nor that others were curious to
1532. would neuer haue an Imperiall Diet celebrated in his presence lest he should giue occasion of demanding a Nationall Councell he treated most seriously with the Emperour and with euery one of the Princes and besides published a writing addressed to the Catholikes Hee said therein that hee had diligently considered what a preiudice it would bee if the controuersies of doctrine should bee referred to The Legate publisheth a writing to disswade all treaties about relâ—ion in a Nationall Councell the Councell of a Nation and thought it his duetie to admonish them that they should by all meanes remooue that clause for that it was most manifest that questions of faith could not bee determined in a Nationall Councell because it concerned the Vniuersall state of the Church and if any thing were determined therein it would bee voyde and of no force And as in not celebrating such a Councell as hee was perswaded they would not they should doe a thing most acceptable to his Holinesse who is head of the Church and of all Councels so the celebration of it would bee most offensiue to him That it was a cleere case that by this meanes greater 〈…〉 ditions would arise in matter of Religion as well in other Nations as in that most noble Prouince That hee would not omit this duetie both to obey the instruction of his Holinesse and not to bee wanting to the charge of Legation layd vpon him The Princes answered this writing of the Legate that it was in his The answere of the Princes to the writing power to remedie all the inconueniences which might arise by perswading his Holines that a generall Councel might be intimated and celebrated without any more procrastination That by this meanes all occasion of a Nationall Councell which all the States of the Empire desired and prayed for would bee remooued But if the generall Councell so often promised and last of all by himselfe were not brought to effect the manifest necessitie of Germanie required that the controuersies should bee determined in a nationall Synod or in an imperiall Diet with the assistance of the Popes Legate The Protestant Diuines answered also in a long writing and said The answere of the Protestant Diuines that neither greater seditions nor any at all could arise when the controuersies of Religion shall bee composed according to the word of God and manifest vices corrected according to the doctrine of the Scripture and the vndoubted Canons of the Church That to determine of faith hath neuer been formerly denied to Nationall Councels because CHRIST hath promised his assistance where two or three shall bee assembled in his Name That the number was great not onely of Nationall Councels but euen of a very few Bishops which haue determined the controuersies and ordered the manners of the Church in Syria Greece Affrique Italie France and Spaine against the errours of Samosatenus Arrius the Donatists Pelagius and other heretiques whose determinations cannot bee called voyde of no force and vaine without impietie That it hath beene granted to the Sea of Rome to bee the first and to the Pope to haue the chiefest authoritie amongst the Patriarkes but that it is not found in any Father that hee hath beene called head of the Church or of the Councels CHRIST onely is head Paul Apollos and Cephas are but Ministers of the Church That what may bee expected from Rome the discipline there obserued so many ages and the tergiuersation to celebrate a lawfull Councel doe declare But the Emperour after long discussion the 28 of Iuly made the Recesse of the Diet remitting the whole action of the Colloquie vnto the generall Councell or National Synod of Germanie or a Diet of the Empire He promised to goe into Italie and to treate with the Pope for a Councell which if hee could not obtaine either generall or Nationall hee would intimate a Diet of the Empire within eighteene moneths to settle the matters of Religion and bee a meanes that the Pope should send thither a Legate Hee commanded the Protestants to receiue no new opinions but those that were agreed on and the Bishops to reforme their Churches Hee commanded that the Monasteries should not bee destroyed nor the goods of the Church vsurped nor any man sollicited to change religion And to 1542 PAVL 3 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. giue the Protestants greater satisfaction hee added that concerning the doctrines not as yet accorded he prescribed them nothing but that they ought not to destroy the Cloysters of the Monkes but reduce them to a holy and Christian amendment that the Ecclesiasticall goods should not bee vsurped but left to the ministers without regard of diuersitie of religions that no man should bee mooued to change his religion but those receiued who change it willingly Hee suspended also the Recesse of Ausburg for as much as concerned religion and the things depending thereon vntill the controuersies were determined in a Councell or Diet. After the Diet was ended Caesar passed into Italie and discoursed with A conference betweene the Pope and Emperour in Lucca the Pope in Lucca concerning the Councell and the Turkish warre and concluded that the Pope should send a Nuncio into Germanie to take resolution both in the one matter and the other in the Diet which should bee held in Spira in the beginning of the next yeere and that the Councell should bee held in Vicenza as was before appointed The Pope signified the conclusion to the Senate of Venice who thought not fit for diuers respects that so great a multitude should meete in the Citie and should treate of the Turkish warre as certainely they would haue done either with a purpose to effect it or at the least to make a faire shew Whereupon they The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vicenza answered that the case being altered by reason of an accord which they lately had made with the Turke they could not continue in the same opinion because Soliman would suspect that they mooued the Christian Princes to conspire against him Hereupon the Pope was constrained to alter his deseigne But the Cardnall Contarini was much calumniated in the Court of Rome where an opinion arose that hee was somewhat affected to The Legate Contarins was suspected of Lutheranisme Lutheranisme and those that spake least hurt of him sayd that hee opposed not as much as hee ought and that hee had put the Popes authoritie in hazard The Pope also distasted his seruice though hee were mightily defended by the Cardinall Fregoso But at his returne to his Holinesse whom hee found in Lucca expecting the Emperour hee rendred an account of his Legation and gaue absolute satisfaction The yeere 1541. ended thus and in the next the Pope sent Iohn Morone Bishop of Modena to Spira where the Diet was held in presence of Ferdinand 1542 Iohn Morone is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Spira who according to his
little more then one Age being past priuate interests caused a contention to arise amongst the Bishops of diuers Nations Whereupon those that were remote beeing few and not willing to bee ouercome by the borderers who were more in number to make the ballance equall it was necessary that euery Nation should assemble by it selfe and resolue according to the number of voices and that the generall decision should be established not by the suffrages of particular men but by the plurality of the voyces of the Nations So it was obserued in the Councels of Constance and Basil which vse as it was good where the gouernment was free as it was when the world had no Pope so it ill befitted Why the Romanists made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding Trent where they desired a Councell subiect vnto him And this was the reason why the Legates at Trent and the Court of Rome made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding and of the quality and authority of the Presidencie But the answere being come from Rome they called the Congregation the fifth of Ianuary 1546. where the Cardinall of Monte hauing saluted and blessed 1546 them all in the Popes name caused the said Briefe of exemption from payment of tenthes to be read The three Legates made as it were three encomiasticall Orations one after another declaring the Popes good affection towards the Fathers But some Spaniards saide that this fauour of the Pope brought greater dammage then benefit because the accepting of it implied a confession that the Pope might lay burthens vpon other Churches and that the Councell had not authority to hinder him nor to exempt those who by right were not to be included The Legates were not only displeased at this but returned also some biting termes Some of the Prelates demanded that the grace might bee extended to those of their families also and to as many as were present in the Councel The Generals of the religious Orders demanded likewise the same exemption alledging the charge of the Monasteries for the Friars which they brought to the Councel Catalanus Triultius Bishop of Piacenza who arriued two dayes before related publikely that hee was rifled as he passed neere to Mirandula and desired an order should be made in the Councel against those that hindered or molested the Prelates or others that went to the Councel The Legates ioyning this propose with the foresaid pretence of exemption considering of what importance it might bee if the Councel should meddle in such a businesse making Edicts for their owne exaltation and that this was to touch the secrets of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie put it aside with much dexteritie alledging it would seeme strange to the world and too great a desire of reuenge offering to labour with the Pope that hee would prouide for the security of their persons and haue consideration of the families of the Prelates and of the Friars And so they appeased all And going on to the Conciliary actions the Cardinall of Monte related what forme was obserued in the last Laterane Councel where himselfe was present as Archbishop of Siponto Hee said that treating then of the French Pragmatique of the schisme against Iulius 2. and of the warre betweene Christian Princes three deputations of Prelates were made for those matters that each Congregation beeing employed in one onely it might better digest it that the Decrees being framed a generall Congregation was called where euery one spake his opinion and that by those the resolutions were better reformed so that all things passed in the Session with great concord and comlinesse that the businesse to bee handled by them was more various the Lutheranes hauing moued euery stone to ouerthrow the building of Card. Monte prescribeth an order for discussing matters in Councel faith therefore that it will bee necessary to diuide the matters and for euery one to ordaine a particular Congregation to dispute it to cause the Deputies to frame the Decrees which are to bee proposed in the generall Congregation where euery one shall deliuer his opinion which that it might bee absolutely free themselues the Legates did resolue to be proposers onely and not to giue their suffrage but in the Session That all should bethinke themselues what was necessary to be handled that some beginning might be made in the Session which approached They proposed then whether they were pleased that a Decree already A great difference about the title of the Councel framed concerning Christian conuersation while the Councel lasted in Trent should bee published in the Session Which beeing read with the title The most holy as the commandement from Rome was the French men desired this addition Representing the Church Vniuersall which opinion many Bishops did follow with a ioynt consent But the Legates considering that that title was vsed onely in the Councel of Constance and Basil and that to imitate them was to renew their memorie and to giue them some authority and to open a gap to the difficulties which then troubled the Church of Rome and which imported more considering that after they had said Representing the Church Vniuersall some also might thinke to adde the words following that is which hath power immediatly from CHRIST whereunto euery one though of Papall dignitie is bound to obey they opposed strongly and as they wrote to Rome in plaine termes they whetted themselues against it without declaring to the fathers the true causes but onely saying they were froathy and inuidious words and that the heretikes would haue made a bad interpretation of them And they all so laboured without discouering the secret first by art then by saying plainely they would not permit it that they appeased the generall commotion though the French men and some few more remained firme in their proposition And Iohn de Salazzar Bishop of Lanciano a Spaniard by Nation assisted the Legats very much who hauing commended in ample termes the first Councels of the Church for antiquity and sanctitie of those that assisted he desired they should bee imitated in the title vsed by them which was very plaine without expressing representation or what or how great authoritie the Councell had But hee pleased them not when he said that by their example the name of Presidents ought to be laid aside because it was neuer vsed by any ancient Councell but begun onely by that of Constance which The name of Presidents was neuer vsed in Councell before the Councell of Constance by reason of schisme changed Presidents often adding that if that example were to be followed it would also be necessary to nominate the Emperours Ambassadour For then the King of the Romans was named and the Princes with him But this pride was farre remote from Christian humility and he repeated the discourse of the Cardinall Santa Croce which hee made the twelfth of December by which also hee concluded that they should desist to make mention of Presidencie This
same day Santa Croce should bee President of the Theologues and Monte of the Canonists and both together in the generall Congregation But beside this in regard of the promise to continue the matter of residencie some of the most principall Articles thereof were to bee handled In this it was not so easie to agree because the Legates and their adherents had contrary ends to the other Bishops These began to hope and to ayme almost all but especially the Spaniards The Spanish Prelates hope to regaine Episcopall authoritie to regaine the Episcopall authoritie which anciently euery one did exercise in his owne Diocesse when the reseruations of Benefices of Cases or of Absolutions Dispensations and the like were vnknowen which they were wont to say in priuate discourse when few were present that ambition and auarice had made proper to the Court of Rome vnder a fained colour to mannage them better and more to the publike seruice of God and the Church throughout all Christendome then the Bishops could doe in their owne Cities in regard of their imperfection and ignorance But it was not so because dissolution and ignorance did not enter into the Episcopal order vntill they were compelled to goe as seruants to Rome But if bad gouernement were then seene in the Bishops which caused their authority to bee taken Card. Monte doth cūningly diuert the decision of residence away now it may bee seene to bee worst of all in the Court of Rome so that by the same reason that mannagement ought to bee taken away which is not proper to it but much abused by it The decree that residencie was required by the Law of God was esteemed by these Prelats the best remedie for the disease past and preseruatiue against hereafter For if God hath commanded Bishops to reside perpetually with the flocke it followeth necessarily that hee hath also prescribed them the charge and giuen them power to exercise it well Therefore the Pope cannot call them or busie them in ought else nor dispence with them nor restraine their authoritie giuen them by God Therefore they desired to proceede to the determination saying it was necessary to resolue the Article because it was sufficiently discussed The Cardinall of Monte hauing premeditated before let them speake who were most earnest that part of the heate might exhale then he opposed himselfe dexterously and said it was necessary to doe it because the world did expect it but that they ought to doe it in a fit time that the difficultie was handled with too much heate and that in some it had stirred more passion then reason so that it was necessary to let the feruor bee cooled and to interpose a little time that the contentions being forgotten and charitie reuiued place may bee giuen to the holy Ghost without which the trueth cannot be decided That the Popes Holinesse who hath vnderstood to his griefe the former contentions desireth the same that himselfe also may discusse the matter in Rome and assist the Synod with his counsell He concluded with more resolute termes then so modest a beginning ought to inferre that no more speach should bee had of it before the Session because the Popes will was resolutely so but that they should attend to reforme the inconueniences which haue caused the abuse of not residing This mixture of remonstrances and power made some of the Fathers who afterwards did print treaties concerning this matter say and put in print that the Legates did forbid to speake of this question and others denied it with an inuectiue against the first saying they derogated from the libertie of the Councell In the end of the Congregation it was resolued to resume the things that remained to bee discussed in the last Session and to treate of remoouing the impediments which are the causes of not residing Amongst which the most principall beeing pluralitie of Benefices in regard it was impossible to reside in many places it was resolued to treate of that But to auoid confusion I will relate withall that which belongeth to the Sacraments where the consideration for the most part was speculatiue and doctrinall not to interrupt the order of the matter of Benefices wherein some things hapned which did open a way to important and dangerous actions Articles were framed by the deputies in matter of the Sacraments and the manner of speaking of them was prescribed to the Diuines communicated to all in a sheete of paper with order that they should say whether they were all hereticall or erroneous and ought to be condemned by the Synode and if any deserued not that sentence they should alleadge their reasons and authority and after should declare what was the opinion of Councels and of the holy Fathers in all those and which of the Articles haue beene reproodued already and which remaine to bee condemned and if in this matter any one should finde out some other Article worthy of censure hee should giue notice thereof and auoyde impertinent questions in all wherein one might dispute on both sides without preiudice of faith and all other superfluity and tediousnesse of words Of the Sacraments in generall there were foureteene Articles 1. That Fourteene Articles of the Sacramēts in generall the Sacraments of the Church are not seuen but fewer which may bee called truely Sacraments 2. That the Sacraments are not necessary and that men may obtaine the grace of God without them by faith onely 3. No Sacrament is more worthy then another 4. That the Sacraments of the new Law doe not giue grace vnto those who doe not resist 5. That the Sacraments haue neuer giuen grace or remission of sinnes but onely the faith of the Sacrament 6. That immediatly after the sinne of Adam the Sacraments were instituted by God by meanes whereof grace was giuen 7. By the Sacraments grace is giuen to him onely who beleeueth that his sinnes are remitted 8. That grace is not giuen alwayes in the Sacraments nor vnto all in respect of the Sacrament it selfe but onely when and where it pleaseth God 9. That in no Sacrament a Character is imprinted 10. That a bad Minister doth not conferre the Sacrament 11. That all Christians of what sexe soeuer haue equall power in the ministery of the Word of God and Sacraments 12. That euery Pastour hath power to make long or short or change at his pleasure the formes of the Sacraments 13. That the intention of the Ministers is not necessary and worketh nothing in the Sacraments 14. That the Sacraments haue beene instituted onely to cherish faith Of Baptisme there were seuenteene Articles 1. That in the Romane Seuenteene Articles of Baptisme Catholique Church there is no true Baptisme 2. That Baptisme is free and not necessary to saluation 3. That it is not true Baptisme which is giuen by Heretiques 4. That Baptisme is repentance 5. That Baptisme is an externall signe as the red marke in the Lambes and hath no part in iustification 6.
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâ—lding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused 〈◊〉 â—â—of the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea 〈…〉 that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâ—th of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are 〈…〉 ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâ—s the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxâ—â—e because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ— For the glosse saith he could not teach
conspiracie so that they disarmed within 24. houres Afterwards the King by his Edict pardoned all the reformatists vntill they returned to the Church Hee forbade all assemblies for Religion and committed to the Bishops the hearing of the causes of heresie This displeased the Chancellor though hee consented for feare the Spanish Inquisition would bee brought in as the Guisards desired The humors mooued were not quieted by the punishment of the Conspirators and the pardons published nor the hopes laid aside which they had conceiued to haue libertie of religion yea greater tumults of the people were raised in Prouence Languedoc and Poitou whether the Preachers of Geneua The Protestants doe increase by meanes of the Preachers of Geneua were called and came willingly by whose Sermons the number of the Protestants did increase This generall and sudden combination made the gouernours of the Kingdome resolute that there was neede of an Ecclesiasticall remedie and that very quickly and a Nationall Synode was proposed by the whole Councell The Cardinall of Armignac said that nothing was to be done without the Pope that he alone was able to make prouision that they should write to Rome and expect an answere To which opinion some few Prelats did adhere But the Bishop of Valence said that a sudden remedy could not be expected from the Pope because he was farre distant nor a fit one because hee was not informed of the particular necessity of the Kingdome nor a charitable one because he was busied in making his Nephewes great that GOD had giuen to all kingdomes all things necessary to gouerne them that France had Prelats of its owne to regulate the causes of religion who better know the wants of the kingdome that it would bee a great absurditie to see Paris burne hauing the riuers of Some and Marne full of water and to beleeue that water must be brought from Tiber to quench the fire The resolution A Nationall Synod is intimated in France of the Councell was that there beeing neede of a strong and sudden remedy the Prelates of the Kingdome should assemble to finde a way to hinder the course of these great mischiefes and the eleuenth of Aprill the Synod was intimated for the tenth of September But that the Pope might not take it in ill part a Curriet was dispatched to Rome to giue him an account of the resolution and to enforme him of the necessity of that remedy and to pray him not to take it amisse The Ambassador represented to his Holinesse the infection of the kingdome and the dangers and the hope which the King had of some good remedy by a generall Conuocation of the Prelats without which he saw no meanes to make an effectuall pouision Therefore hee was forced not to deferre longer nor to expect remedies from places romote which were vncertaine and long in comming and to vse that which was in his owne power and he added that no constitution of that Synod should bee of force before it were confirmed by his Holinesse The Pope on the contrary did grieuously complaine that the King had pardoned the errours committed against religion euen of The Pope blameth the French King for pardoning hereâ—â—kes those who did not aske it wherein none had power but himselfe And what King is there hee sayd who thinketh hee is able to pardon offences against GOD That it is no maruell if by the iust wrath of GOD there be so many tumults in that kingdome where the Sacred Canons are disesteemed and the Popes authority vsurped He said that the assembling of the Prelats would doe no good yea would cause a greater diuision that he had proposed a generall Councel which was the onely remedy that the cause why it was not essembled already proceeded from them who would not haue it that hee was resolued to celebrate it though it were desired by none but And will not approue the Nationall Synod would not by any meanes consent to the assembly of the Prelates either in France or elsewhere that this was neuer tolerated by the Apostolique Sea that if euery Prince should celebrate Councels of himselfe a confusion and separation of the Church must needes follow Hee complained much that the assembly was first intimated and then his consent demanded which hee must needes thinke was done with small respect of the head of the Church to whom all Ecclesiasticall affaires are to bee referred not to giue him an account when they are done but to receiue from him authority to doe them that the Edicts published did inferre an Apostasie in that kingdome from the Sea of Rome for remedie whereof hee would send an expresse Nuncio to make his will knowen to the King Hee sent the Bishop of Viterbo with instruction to shew him that a Nationall But sendeth a Nuncio into Spaine to disswade it Councell of that Kingdome would bee a kinde of Schisme from the vniuersall Church giue a bad example to other nations and make his Prelates proud assuming greater authoritie which diminution of his owne that it is generally knowen how earnestly they desire the restitution of the Pragmatique which they would first of all bring in by which meanes the King would lose his whole collation of the regalities and the presentation of the Bishoprickes and Abbies whence it would follow that the Prelats not acknowledging the power of the King would refuse to obey him And yet with all these inconueniences the euils which do now presse him would not be prouided against For the heretikes doe professe already that they esteeme not the Prelates so that whatsoeuer they should doe would bee opposed by the Protestant Ministers if for no other cause because it was done by them that the true remedie was to make the Prelates and other Curates reside and keepe their flockes opposing the furie of the woolues and to proceed in iustice against those who are iudged to bee heretiques by the iudges of faith and where it cannot bee done in regard of the multitude to vse force of armes to compell all to the performance of their duetie before the contagion doth increase that all these things beeing done now all differences might bee compleatly endded by the celebration of the generall Councell which hee would immediatly intimate that if the King would resolue to reduce the contumacious to obedience before they did more increase in number and strength hee promised to assist him with all his power and to labour that the King of Spaine and Princes of Italie should doe the like But if hee would not bee perswaded to compell his Subiects by force the Nuncio had instruction to propose vnto him that all the mischiefe which troubleth France and the poyson which infecteth that Kingdome and the neighbour places commeth from Geneua that the extirpation of that roote And to perswade y e King to make ware against Geneua would take away a great nourishment of the euill that making warre out of the Kingdome hee
not stop the eyes and eares of the world that they should not see and heare their differences and that if they would make shew of vnion where they were at variance they should bee conuinced of vanitie and lying and after many contentions they remained without agreement in that point For the Councell some thought fit to refuse it absolutely and others were of opinion to send Ambassadours to make offer that they would goe to a free and Christian Councell and to propose the exceptions of the suspicion of the Indges of the inconueniencie of that place and others often times proposed to shew they did not refuse the authoritie of a lawfull Councell and that the vnion of the Church was not hindered by them but by the ambition of the Coure of Rome which would make the Germane Catholiques more fauourable 〈◊〉 them And they concluded to make petition to the Emperour in this forme The two Nuncij arriuing in Austria at the same time found the Emperour To which place y e Popes two Nuncij are sent by the Emperor with three Ambasdors of his owne at Vienna who gaue them counsell to go both immediately to Nâ—umburg in Saxenie where the Protestants were assembled in a Diet and to treate as modestly with them as was possible taking care not to exasperate or offend them For if they went to each of them into their owne States they would bee posted from one to another and would neuer haue any certaine answere and when they had both performed this office ioyntly they might diuide themselues and god apart to whom they were sent He put them in mind of the Conditions with which the Protestants did formerly condescend to the Councell that if mention were made thereof againe they might bee prepared to replie in the Popes name what they thought fit The Emperour sent three Ambassadours of his owne to goe with them to the Assembly and the King of Bohemia did recommend them to the Duke of Saxonie that they might goe securely The Emperours Ambassadours hauing had audience at the Diet exhorted the Princes to assist in the Councell and to put an end to the 〈◊〉 of Germanie The Princes after they had consulted together thanked Caser and concerning the Councell said they would not refuse it if the word of GOD were to beiudge if the BB. were released of their oaths made to the Pope and the Sea of Rome and if the Protestant Theologiâ—es might have 〈◊〉 But seeing that the Pope admitteth no Bishops to be in the Councell but such as are sworne vnto him against which they The Protestants answer to the 〈◊〉 Ambassdor haue alwayes protested they could hardly agree vnto it that they were willing presently to represent so much to the Emperour with all respect deferring their absolute answere vntill the Princes then absent were informed Afterwards the Popes Nuncij were brought in who hauing commended the Popes 〈◊〉 and Religion in reuiuing the Councel to extiâ—pate 〈◊〉 in regard there are as many Religions and Gospels as there are Doctors said he had sent â—â—inuite them to helpe forward so laudable an enterprise promising that all should be handled with Christian Charitie and that their voyces shall be freeâ— They presented also the Popes Briefes written to each of them The next day all the Briefes sealed as before were sent backe and the Nuntij called And to the Popes Nuntij to receiue an answere which was to this effect That they did not acknowledge any iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome that there was no cause to reueale their pleasure concerning the Councell to him who had no power either to call or hold it that they had deliuered their minde and determination to the Emperour their Lord that to the Nuncij who were nobly descended in a Common-wealth which they loued they offered all good office The Protestants doe intimate another assembly to begin in April and would doe more if they had not come from the Pope Thus they did end the assembly and did intimate another to begin in April to finish the 〈◊〉 of vâ—iting themselues together The Nuncio Delphinus deliuered his Ambassage in diuers Cities as he returned The negotiation of Delphinus The Senate of Noremberg answered that they would not forsake the Augustan Confession not accept of the Councell as not hauing the conditions required by the Protestants The Senates of Argentine Francfort Ausburg and Vlma answered in the same manner Comendone parting from the Of Comendone Diet went to Lubec from whence he sent to Frederic King of Denmarke to demand his Safe conduct to come to him to deliuer to him the Popes Ambassage and inuite him to fauour the Councell Hee answered that neither Christian his father nor himselfe had euer any thing to doe with the Pope and therefore hee cared not to receiue any Ambassage from him Both the Nuncij had a fauourable answere from the Prelates Princes and Cities Catholique with promise of deuotion to the Pope but concerning the Councell they sayd they were to treate with the Emperour it being necessary to consult together for feare of the Lutherans Ierolamus Martinengo sent to Of Martinengo the Queene of England for the same cause beeing in Flanders receiued commandement from her not to passe the Sea and although the King of Spaine and Duke of Alua did make earnest entreaty that hee might bee admitted and heard commending the cause of that Legation that is the vnion of all the Christian Church in a generall Councell yet the Queene did perseuere in her first resolution answering that she could not treat with the Bishop of Rome whose authority was excluded out of England by consent of Parliament Canobius when hee had deliuered his Ambassage to the King of Polonia by whom he was well receiued could not goe into Moscouia by reason of the warre betweene that Prince and the King But going into Prussia hee was answered by that Duke that he was of the Augustan Confession and could not consent to a Popish Councell The Suisses assembled in a Diet at Bada heard the Popes Nuncio and receiuing the Briefe one of the Burgomasters of Zuric And of Canobius did kisse it The Pope aduertised hereof could not choose but tell it to all the Ambassadours residing with him with much ioy But hauing consulted The Pope reioyceth that his Bull was kissed by a Burgomaster of Zuric of the businesse concerning the Councell the Catholiques answered that they would send thither and the Euangeliques that they would not accept of it The negotiation of the Nuncij in Neumburg beeing published in Rome there was a whispering against the Pope for sending Ministers to the Diet of the Protestants wherein hee excused himselfe that it was not by his order but by the Emperours to whose direction he did deferre the Nuncij for which hee did not blame him in regard hee did not care for nice points of honour but onely for doing of good The
though they were ambiguous and might bee drawen to contrary sences yet being sufficient to compose the present difference they were receiued and they concluded to open the Councell the next Sunday being the eighteenth of the moneth In the ende the Cardinall proposed that the Councell being begun the Prelates should frequent the publique Chappels in the time of Masse and that there should bee many Latine Sermons which being to bee made sometimes by men that know not what doth befit the time place and auditorie that it were good to depute a Prelate who as Master of the holy Palace in Rome should reuiew that which was to bee The Bishop of Modena is appointed to peruse whatsoeuer is to be deliuered in publique spoken and so the Sermon to bee repeated according to his censure The proposition pleased them all and Egidius Foscararus Bishop of Modena was appointed to peruse euery Sermon and whatsoeuer else was to bee deliuered in publique The Congregation beeing dissolued the Legates by the helpe of their inward friends beganne to frame the Decree and did conceiue it in the forme agreed on and obseruing diuers treaties amongst the Prelates while they were idle in Trent to propose some one prouision some another all tending to enlarge the authority of the Bishops and diminish that of Rome they thought to remedie all in the beginning before the humour began to stirre by decreeing that none but the Legats might propose any matter to bee discussed They saw the proposition was hard and foresaw contradiction therefore they thought it necessary to vse much Art that it might bee receiued sweetely and at vnawards The negatiue that none should propound Why the Legats desire to make a decree that none should propose any thing in Councell but themselues seemed hard and sharpe and the affirmatiue that the Legats should propound which did virtually onely and not plainely containe an exclusion of others did please better couering all with a pretence of keeping order and giuing time of deliberation to the Synode The Decree was so artificially made that euen at this present one must be very attentiue if hee will discouer the sense and it is impossible to vnderstand it at the first which I will rehearse in vulgar in plaine tearmes but hee that will see the Artifice let him reade it in Latine Therefore in conformitie of the resolution when the eighteenth day was The solemnities of the first Session in which the Councell was opened come a procession was made of the whole Clergie of the Citie of the Diuines and Prelates who besides the Cardinals were one hundred and twelue that did weare Miter accompanied by their families and by many Countrey people armed going from Saint Peters Church to the Cathedrall where the Cardinall of Mantua sang the Masse of the holy Ghost and Gasparâ— del Fosso Arch bishop of Rheggio made the Sermon His subiect was the authoritie of the Church Primacie of the Pope and the power of Councels He said that the Church had as much authoritie as the word of God that the Church hath changed the Sabbath ordained by God into Sunday and taken away Circumcision formerly commanded by his Diuine Maiestie and that these Precepts are changed not by the preaching of CHRIST but by the authoritie of the Church Turning himselfe to the Fathers hee exhorted them to labour constantly against the Protestants being assured that as the holy Ghost cannot erre so they cannot bee deceiued And the Veni creator spiritus beeing sung the Secretary who was Bishop of Tileâ—i read the Bull of the Conuocation before alleadged and the foresaid Arch-bishop interrogated the Decree for the opening the Councell saying Fathers doth it please you that the generall Councell of Trent should be celebrated from this day all suspension whatsoeuer beeing remooued to handle with due order that which shall seeme fit to the Synod the Legats and Presidents proposing to remooue the controuersies of Religion correct manners and reconcile the peace of the Church They answered Placet Onely foure prelats contradicted that part Proponentibus Legatis which wordes I repeate in Latine The words Proponentibus Legatis were much questioned because they must bee often mentioned in regard of the great controuersies and disputes which followed The contradictors were Peter Guerrero Arch-bishop of Granata Francesco Bianco Bishop of Orense Andreas della Questa Bishop of Leon Antonio Colermero Bishop of Almeria They said they could not consent because they were new wordes neuer vsed in any Councell and demanded that their voyces might bee registred in the actes of the Councell No answere was giuen them and the next Session was intimated for the sixe and twentieth of February The Speaker of the Councell required all the Notaries and Protonotaries to make one or more Instruments of the things aforesayd and so the Session ended The Legates aduised the Pope of what happened in the Congregation and Session who imparted it to the Consistory In which many were of opinion in regard of these first difficulties that the Councell would not proceed well especially considering the obstinate contradiction of the Spanish Bishops not fit to compose the differences of Religion although the Legates and Bishops of Italie should vse Arte and vnitie in temporizing and ouercomming them The Pope commended the wisedome of the Legates that they had preuented as hee sayd there meritie of the innouators and was not displeased with the opposition of foure because hee feared a greater number hee exhorted the Cardinals to reforme themselues seeing they had to doe with vnrespectfull persons giuing order that the other Italian Bishops should bee solicited to depart And hee wrote to Trent that they Which the Pope wil haue to be maintained by all meanes should maintaine the Decree firmely and put it in execution without relenting one iote In France the Queene of Nauarre Prince of Conde Admirall and Duchesse Tumults in France about Religion of Ferrara hauing many moneths made request that places should be allowed to those of the new Religion for the Sermons and Ceremonies and all these and many Grandies more euen in the Court it selfe making profession thereof the inferiour Reformatists imboldened hereby did assemble themselues apart which the Catholiques not being able to support very dangerous popular tumults were raised in many parts of the Kingdome with slaughter on both sides which were cherished by the Nobilitie of the Catholiques enuying that the Hugonot Princes gayning a popular trayne should exceede them Two diuers tumults were raysed by Sermons one in Dijon and the other in Paris notorious not onely for the death of many but also for the rebellion against the Magistrates which made the Kings Counsell resolue to seeke a remedy and that it might bee fitted to the whole Kingdome the Presidents of all the Parliaments were called and a number of Counsellors elected to deliberate with maturity what was best to be done The seuenteenth of Ianuary all these being assembled in Saint
voyce deliuered in the Congregations and of all the voyces of others which were any way remarkeable Of this number 34. came into my hands in that forme as they were deliuered and of the others I haue vnderstood the conclusion onely but here nothing is to be related but that which is of note The Patriarke of Ierusalem said That this Article had been handled and The Suffrage of the Patriarke of Ierusalem concerning Residence discussed in the first Councell and concluded that to cause residence there are two prouisions One to constitute punishments for those who doe not reside another to remooue the impediments which doe hinder residencie The first was fully ordered in the sixt Session neither can any thing bee added in regard the losse of halfe the reuenues is a very great pecuniary punishment then which a greater cannot be imposed without making the Bishops beggars If the contumacie bee excessiue there can bee no greater punishment except depriuation which requiring one to execute it which must needs be the Pope in regard the ancient vse of the Church was to reserue to that Sea the hearing and determining of the causes of Bishops that sixt Session referred it to his Holinesse to finde a remedie either by meanes of a new prouision or otherwise and bound the Metropolitane to aduise him of the absence For the second they beganne to make prouision and in that and other Sessions many Decrees were made to take away many exemptions which hindered the Bishops to exercise their charge Therefore it now remaineth onely to continue and to remooue the residue of the impediments electing a certaine number of Fathers as then was done to make collection of them that they may bee proposed and prouided for The Archbishop of Granata added that a more potent and effectuall remedie The suffrage of the Arch-bishop of Granada was proposed in that Councell that is that the obligation of Residence was by the Law of God which was handled and examined tenne moneths together and that if that Councell had not been interrupted it would haue beene decided as a necessary yea as a principall article of the doctrine of the Church and was then not onely discussed but the reasons vsed by diuers were put in print also so that the matter is prepared and digested and nothing now remaineth but to giue it perfection When it shall be determined that residencie is de iure Diuino all hinderances will cease of themselues the Bishops vnderstanding their duety wil thinke on their owne conscience they will not be reputed hirelings but Pastors who knowing that the flocke is giuen to them by God to whom they must make an account without laying the fault on others and being assured that dispensations wil neither saue nor helpe them they will apply themselues to performe their duety And he proceeded to proue with many authorities of the New and Old Testament Is approved by the maior part and exposition of the Fathers that this was the Catholike truth This opinion was approoued by the maior part of the Congregation the maintainers whereof laboured to bring authorities and reasons Others did reiect it and said it was new neuer defended neither by antiquity And reiected by others nor by this age before Cardinall Caietan who set the question on foote and maintained that part which notwithstanding hee did abandon in his old age because hee tooke a Bishopricke and did neuer reside that the Church hath euer held that the Pope might dispense that Non-residents haue alwayes beene punished and reprehended as transgressors of the Canons onely and not of the Law of God that indeede it was disputed in the first Councell but the disputation was held to be so dangerous by the Legats men of great wisedome that they did cunningly cause it to bee buried in silence that this example ought to be followed and that the bookes which haue beene written since haue giuen great scandall to the world and made knowen that the disputation proceeded from partiality For the authorities of the Scripture and Fathers they are onely exhortations to perfection neither is there any substantiall proofe but out of the Canons which are Ecclesiasticall lawes Some held opinion that there was neither place nor time nor opportunity to handle that question that no good could come by the determination of it but danger of many inconueniences that the Councell was assembled to extirpate heresies not to make Schisme among the Catholiques which would happen by condemning an opinion followed if not by the greater part yet by one halfe at the least that the authours of that opinion haue not inuented it for trueths sake but the more to vrge men to reside with small ground of reason in regard that the Lawes of GOD are not more diligently obserued then the Lawes of the Church that the precept for keeping of Lent is more strictly obserued then those of the Decalogue that if to confesse and communicate at Easter were commanded by GOD The lawes of the Pope are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God more would not doe it then now doe that to say Masse with Copes is an Ecclesiasticall law and yet no man doth transgresse it hee that doth not obey the penall commands of the Canons will transgresse much more when hee feareth onely the iustice of GOD neither will any Bishop be mooued with that determination but it will giue occasion to plot rebellions against the Apostolique Sea to restraine the Popes authority and as some haue been heard to whisper to depresse the Court of Rome that that was the ornament of the Clergie which is respected in other places onely in regard of it that if it should be depressed the Church would euery where be lesse esteemed and therefore that it was not fit to handle such a businesse without imparting it to his Holinesse and Colledge of Cardinals to whom it doeth principally belong The opinion of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera is not to be omitted who The Suffrage of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera said in substance That certainly the Councel was assembled to cure a great wound which is the deformation of the Church the cause whereof as all are perswaded is the absence of the Prelats from their Churches which beeing affirmed by all is perhaps not sufficiently considered by any But it is not the part of a wise Physician to take away the cause before hee be well assured that the remoouing of it will not cause greater diseases If the absence of Prelats hath beene the cause of the corruptions there will bee lesse deformation in those Churches where they haue resided The Popes for these hundred yeeres haue continually sate in Rome and vsed all diligence to instruct the people yet we doe not see that that citie is better gouerned then others The great capitall Cities of Kingdomes are most out of order where the Prelats haue alwayes resided on the contrary some poore cities which haue not
great charge To prouide against these inconueniences in Councell the Prelates thought that where one Church was sufficient for a people but not one Rector the titles should not bee multiplied because where many Curates are there must needes be diuersitie of opinions but that the Bishop should compell the Parish Priest to take other Priests to assist him as many as were needefull but where the largenesse of the habitations did require hee should haue power to erect a new parish Church diuiding the people and reuenewes and compelling them to make a sufficient reuenew by contribution Only Eustathius Bellai Bishop of Paris who came not long before told them that in regard of the laâ—t part the Decree would not be receiued in France where they doe not consent that the Laitie may be commanded in a temporall matter by Ecclesiasticall authoritie and that it was not for the reputation of a generall Councell to make decrees which would be reiected in any Prouince Fryar Thomas Casellus Bishop of Caua replyed that the French men doe not know that this power is giuen to the Councell by CHRIST and S. Paul who haue commanded that maintenance should bee allowed by the people to those that serue them in spirituall things and that the French-men if they will be Christians must obey Bellay replyed that vntill hee had vnderstood that which CHRIST and Saint Paul doe grant to the Ministers of the Gospel to bee a power to receiue maintenance from him that doth voluntarily giue it and not to constraine any to giue and that France would euer bee Christian And he passed no further The sixth and eighth Articles would not haue needed a decree if the Bishops had kept their authoritie or if it had continued in the Parish Priests or in the people to whom such prouisions did formerly belong as hath been said and should doe still by all reason But the necessitie of handling these matters proceeded from the reseruations made to Rome The Prelats were all of the same opinion that prouisions were requisite yet some would not consent they should bee made because they would not mâ—ddle with the Popes authoritie by treating of things reserued to that Sea especially in so great a number Leonard Bishop of Lanciano spake of it as of a poinâ— of iustice that all the offices of the Apostolike Chancerie being sold it was not fit to diminish the dispatches made there because it would take away part of the profit without the consent of the buyer and therefore that these prouisions ought to bee made in Rome where the interest of all would bee considered And this Bishop would haue proceeded further in regard of the interests himselfe and his friends had in those offices if the Arch-bishop of Messina a Spaniard who sate next had not told him that nothing should be resolued before it were consulted of and consented to in Rome They called to minde that which was done in the first Councell when authoritie was giuen to Bishops concerning things reserued to the Pope that is to adde that they should doe it as delegates of the Apostolike Sea which counsell was followed in all decrees made concerning such matters In the 7. though euery one thought fit that the people should bee serued by persons sufficient for the ministery and of good behauiour yet they said it was enough and very much to prouide for the future because those lawes which looke backe and dispose of things past are euer accounted odious and transcendent Therefore they thought it sufficient to prouide fit persons for hereafter tolerating those who are in possession already The Arch-bishop of Granata said that the deputation of any vnfit person to the ministery of CHRIST was not ratified by his diuine Maiestie and therefore was void the possessor hauing no right and that they were bound to remoue him that was vnfit and to put another sufficient person in his place But this opinion was not followed as being too rigid and impossible to be executed because there was not a iust measure of necessarie sufficiencie Therefore the middle way was taken not to exceed the proposition of the Article but making a difference betweene the ignorant and scandalous to proceede against the former with lesse rigour as being lesse culpable And as it belongeth to the Bishop by all reason to make prouision when the collations came not from the Pope so in this case also it should bee graunted vnto him as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea To treat of the visitation of Benefices commended in the ninth article occasion was giuen by a good vse degenerated into a great abuse In the incursions which the Barbarians make vpon the Westerne Empire it often hapned that the Churches were depriued of their pastours when those vnto How Commendaes began whom it did canonically belong to make prouision of successors could not doe it as being hindred by inuasiont sieges or imprisonments whereupon that the people might not continue long without spirituall gouernment the principall Prelats of the Prouince or some of the neighbours did recommend the Church to some Cleargie man conspicuous for pietie and honestie and fit for gouernment vntill the impediments being remooued a Pastor might be canonically elected The Bishops and next parish Priests did the like when the like vacancies hapned in the Countries and alwayes he that did commend another did seeke to imploy a man of note and he that was commended did labour to answere the expectation so that great fruit did ensue to the satisfaction of al But as alwaies some corruption wil in time creep into good things some of the CoÌ„mendataries began to think not only of doing the Church good but to draw some profit to themselues also the Prelats likewise to commend Churches without necessitie The abuse increasing a Law was made that the Commenda should not last aboue sixe moneths nor the Commendatarie participate of the fruits of the Benefice coÌ„mended Howsoeuer the Popes pretended to be aboue this law did not only coÌ„mend for a longer time and grant an honest portion to the Commendatarie but did commend also for terme of life granting all the fruits vnto the person commended as vnto the titular Yea they made the forme also quite contrary For whereas it was formerly said in the Buls We doe recommend vnto thee this Church that it may be well gouerned in the interim they began to say We recommend vnto thee such a Church that thou mayest maintaine thy state with a greater dignitie And moreouer they ordained that if the Commendatarie died the Benefice should remaine at their disposition so that they could not be hindred by the Patron And the Commendataries being placed by the Pope the Bishops could not meddle in those churches and euery one in Court was more willing to get Benefices in Commenda then in the Title to exempt themselues from the subiection of the superiour Prelates so that the Bishop was depriued of authoritie ouer the greater part of the
discourse of the Ambassadour Lansac was receiued with The Legates are much trobled with the speeches that pasted concerning Reformation great applause made in an assembly of many Ambassadours and Prelates in which hee concluded that if the reformation proposed and demanded by the Emperour was so feared and abhorred yet at the least a way ought to bee found out without making new constitutions to cause those things which haue beene established in ancient Councels to bee obserued by remoouing the impediments which doe nourish the abuses The Legats caused the propositions of the Imperialists and all the instances made vnto them in matter of reformation vntill that day and their owne answers to bee put together and an abstract to bee made of the Constitutions of the Assembly in France and of the demands of the Spanish Prelats all which they sent to the Pope and told him it was impossible to entertaine them any more with And send to 〈◊〉 the Pope words and that it was necessary to shew the world by some effect that they haue a purpose to handle this matter and to giue satisfaction in some sort to the Ambassdours of Princes especially in that which they desire for the interest of their Countreys yet with such circumspection as that they may not preiudice the Papall authoritie or prerogatiues of the Church of Rome The Pope seeing the instruction of the French King which did import the prolonging of the Councell was much displeased For he had conceiued hope that all which did remaine to be discussed might be defined in the next Session of the 12. of Nouember or if not yet that the Councell would bee concluded suspended or dissolued in the end of the yeere at the latest He therefore answered the French Ambassadour residing with him who desired the points of doctrine might bee deferred vntill the comming of their Prelats and the matter of reformation handled in the meane time that hee was informed that the Cardinall of Loraine meant to tarrie vntill the surprise of Burges to attend the King to Orlience so that his departure out of France would be very late and perhaps neuer and that it was not iust to entertaine so many Prelates in Trent vpon disseignes so remote that the demaunds for delay were not made because the French-men desired to goe to the Councell but to put himselfe and the Prelats to more charges protesting that if his money were consumed by this meanes he should not be able to continue in assisting the King He made it a greater matter that their Prelats had been expected eighteene moneths and himselfe lead along with diuers friuolous excuses He complained of his condition that if the Councell vseth any respect towards him which it doth but seldome the Ambassadours there present say it is not free and yet themselues to desire him to ordaine a dilation which is a thing more vniust and more abhorred by the Fathers then any other His conclusion was that when hee had assurance or likelyhood of their comming he would endeuour that they should be expected saying hee had giuen order to bee aduertised by an expresse Currier of the Cardinals departure that hee might presently employ himselfe in the businesse and in the meane while hee thought it not iust that the Fathers should be idle He sayd the matter of reformation was more fit to bee deferred then this of doctrine which doth not concerne him as being a good Catholique who will vndoubtedly not dissent from others But in matter of reformation it is fit to heare him because it doth concerne him as beeing a second Pope hauing many Benefices and a reuenue of three hundred thousand Crownes of Church liuings whereas himselfe hath but one Benefice wherewith hee is content that notwithstanding hee had reformed himselfe and all parts of the Court to the hinderance and losse of many of his officers and would do more but that he saw plainely that by diminishing his reuenues and by weakening the forces and the sinewes of his Stae hee encourageth the aduersaries and exposeth all Catholiques who are vnder his protection to the iniuries of his enemies And for the Countreys which are not subiect to him in temporall matters he said the ouerthrow of discipline did arise from themselues and from the Kings and Princes who with vnfit and importunate requests doe force him to make extraordinary prouisions and graunt vnusuall dispensations that his condition was miserable who if hee did denie vnfit requests made vnto him euery one complained of the iniury if he granted them all the inconuenience ensuing was ascribed vnto him and men began to speake of reformation as the Kings Ambassadours had done in Trent in such generall termes that it cannot bee vnderstood what they meane Hee said let them come to particulars and say what they would haue reformed in the Kingdome and they shall haue satisfaction in foure dayes that the Prelats in Poisi haue made many constitutions which he wil confirme when he shall be requested but to stand vpon vniuersalities only and to find fault with all that is done without proposing any thing sheweth they beare no good affection The fourth ranke of Theologues remained who were to handle the superiority The superiority of Bishops aboue Priests of Bishops aboue Priests Those who spake first followed the doctrine of Saint Thomas and Bonauenture who say a Priest hath two powers one to consecrate the Body and Blood of CHRIST and the other to remit sins in the former wherof a Priest is equal in regard a Bishop hath not greater authority then a simple Priest but inferior in the later because not the power onely of Order but of iurisdiction also is required Others added that it was a more excellent action to giue authoritie to consecrate then to consecrate and therefore that the Bishop was superior in this also who cannot only doe it himselfe but ordaine Priests and giue them authority But this beeing disputed sufficiently they returned to handle the Articles of the Hierarchie as being the same with this point of superiority and the question beeing whether it doth consist in Order iurisdiction or in both Antonius of Mont. Alcino a Franciscan said it ought not to be vnderstood of an imaginary superiority consisting in preeminence or perfection of action but in superioritie of gouernement so that it may make lawes giue commands and iudge causes as well in the Court of Conscience as in the externall which superiority is to bee discussed because it is denied by the Lutherans He said there must be an authority in the Church to gouerne it the vnitie whereof could not otherwise be preserued Hee prooued it by the example of Bees and Cranes saying that in enery particular Church a speciall authority was necessary to gouerne it which was in the Bishops who haue part of the charge the totality whereof is in the Pope as Head of the Church which containing authority to iudge and to make Processes and Lawes it must
whom CHRIST hath said Feede my sheepe There was not any discourse in this Councell more praysed and dispraysed The censure of this discourse according to the affections of the hearers The Papalins sayd it was most learned resolute and substantiall others did condemne it of flattery and some of heresie and many made it knowen they were offended by his sharpe censure and that they purposed in the Congregations following to confute him vpon all occasions and to note him of ignorance and temeritie The Bishop of Paris who was sicke at home when hee should haue giuen his voice told euery one that when a Congregation was held he would deliuer his opinion against that doctrine without respect which not being heard in former ages was within these fifty yeeres inuented by Caietan to gaine a Cap that in those times it was censured by the Sorbone that in stead of a celestiall Kingdome for so the Church is called it maketh it not a Kingdome but a temporall tyranny that it taketh from the Church the title of the Spouse of CHRIST and maketh it a seruant prostituted to a man He will haue but one Bishop instituted by CHRIST and the others not to haue any authority but dependant from him which is as much as to say that there is but one Bishop and the others are his Vicars to bee remooued at his pleasure Hee said this should excite all the Councell to thinke how the Episcopall authoritie so much debased might bee kept aliue and that it may not come to nothing because euery new Cogregation of Regulars which doth arise doth giue it a great shake The Bishops haue held their authoritie intire vntill the yeere 1050. when it receiued a great blow by the Cluniacensian and Cisterciensian Congregations and others which arose in that age because many functions proper and essentiall to Bishops were by their meanes reduced to Rome But when the Mendicants beganne after the yeere one thousand two hundred almost all the exercise of Episcopall authoritie was quite taken away and giuen to them by priuiledge Now this new Congregation borne but the other day which is neither secular nor regular as the Vniuersitie of Paris did well obserue eight yeeres since knowing it was dangerous for matter of faith a perturber of the Churches peace and fit to destroy Monasticall life to goe beyond their predecessours doth labour to take away all iurisdiction of Bishops by saying it is not giuen them by GOD and that they ought to acknowledge that they haue receiued it precarily from men The Bishop hauing repeated these things to diuers men mooued many to thinke of the matter who before did not regard it But those that were seene in Histories did speake no lesse of that obseruation Sacro praesente Concilio which beeing in all the Canonicall Textes seemed new vnto them all because they had not marked it And some approoued the Iesuites interpretation and some on the contrary sayd that the Councell had refused to approoue that sentence Some proceeding another way sayd that the question beeing of a temporall matter and wordly contentions the businesse might passe either one way or other but that no consequence could bee drawen from hence that the same might be done in matter of faith or Ecclesiasticall Rites especially it beeing obserued that in the Councell of the Apostles which ought to bee a rule and paterne the Decree was not made by Peter in presence of the Councell nor by him with approbation but the Epistle was intitled with the names of the three degrees assisting in that Congregation Apostles Elders and Brothers and Peter was included in the first without prerogatiue An example which in regard of antiquitie and diuine authoritie is of more credit then all those of the times following yea then altogether And for that day in respect of these other points the discourse of the Iesuite gaue matter of talke throughout all Trent and nothing else was spoken of The Legates were not pleased that this remedie applied for a medicine did worke a contrary effect perceiuing that in the Congregations the voyces would bee longer in giuing neither did they know how to hinder it For that Father hauing spoken more then two houres it did not appeare how hee that would contradict him could be interrupted especially it beeing in his owne defence And vnderstanding that Laynez enlarged his discourse with purpose to publish it they forbade him to impart it to any that others might not take occasion to write against it obseruing what mischiefe succeeded because Catharinus published his opinion concerning Residence whence all the euill did spring which still continueth stronger then euer But hee could not forbeare to giue copies to some as well to honour himselfe and oblige the Papalins to his societie then rising as also to moderate in writing some particulars deliuered with too much petulancie Many did make preparation to write against him and this motion continued vntill the French-men came who caused this difference to be forgotten by bringing in others more considerable and important Yet the Papalins The coming of the French men did hinder the answering of it continued their counsels against the Spaniards and their practises with the Prelates whom they thought they might winne And a Spanish Doctour called Zanel did fitly offer himselfe to the Legates and proposed meanes to put the Prelates of that nation vpon their defence and giue them something else to thinke on And hee proposed to them thirteene points of reformation which did touch them at the quicke But they could not hence gather the fruit they expected because those reformations required others also belonging to the Court which made them desist lest according to the prouerbe by taking one eye from their aduersaries they might loose both their owne The practises were so manifest that in a banquet of many prelates in the house of the French Ambassadours discoursing of the custome of ancient Councels not obserued in this that the presidents of the Synod and the Ambassadours of Princes deliuered their voyces Lansac said The Legates giue auricular voyces aloud that the Legates gaue auricular voyces and was well vnderstood by all that hee meant their practises When these Congregations were held Fiue Churches presented the Emperours letters to the Legates who wrote vnto them that hauing satisfied The Emperor desireth that the doctrine may be deferred and onely the reformation handled themselues in publishing the Canons of the sacrifice of the Masse they would forbeare to proceed in the Sacraments of Order and Matrimonie and handle the matter of reformation in the meane while referring to their wisdome to handle what part pleased them best of those things which were proposed to them in his name Fiue Churches spake in conformitie of the letter and made the same request that the matter of Order being so farre proceeded in they would at the least forbeare to handle that of Marriage that in the meane space the Emperour might induce
shewed he was satisfied with the diligence and wisdome of the Legates and commended the good will of Loraine and gaue order that they should consult vpon the point of the institution of Bishops which did then especially presse them The sixth day beeing the anniuersarie of his coronation hee held another Congregation in whch hee published Cardinals Ferdinando de Medici and Frederico Gonzaga the former to consolate his father for the miserable death of another sonne who was Cardinall also and the other to gratifie the Legate Mantue and others of the family neerely allied to him by a marriage of the Legates nephew to a sister of Cardinall Borromeo Yet the Pope did not omit to assist at the Consultation concerning the affaires of the Councell and resolued to write to the Legates that the Canon of the institution of Bishops should be thus composed That the Bishops doe hold the principall place in the Church depending of the Pope of Rome and that they are by him assumed in partem solicitudinis And in the Canon concerning the Popes power that it should be said that he hath authority to feede and gouerne the Vniuersall Church in place of Christ from whom all authoritie hath beene communicated to him as Generall Vicar but in the Decree of doctrine they should enlarge the words of the Councell of Florence which are that the holy Apostolike Sea and Pope of Rome hath the Primacie in all The Popes 〈…〉 tter to the Legates the world and is Successor of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles the true Vicar of CHRIST the Head of all Churches Father and Master of all Christians to whom in Saint Peter by CHRIST our LORD hath beene giuen full power to feede rule and gouerne the Vniuersall Church adding that by no meanes they should depart from that forme which hee was certaine would bee receiued For the substance of it beeing taken out of a generall Councell hee that should oppose would shew himselfe to bee a Schismatike and fall into the censures which by the prouidence of God hauing alwayes beene inflicted vpon the contumacious with the greater exaltation of the Apostolique Sea hee was confident that the cause of the Church would not bee abandoned by the Diuine Maiestie nor by the good Catholiques and he hoped that in the meane space Vintimiglia would be returned whom he meant to dispatch shortly with more ample instructions Hee resolued to goe to Bolonia that he might bee neere and so the better imbrace all occasions of finishing or translating the Councell which before they could bee aduised to Rome did vanish Hee caused a Bull to be made and in case hee should die before his returne the Election should bee made in Rome by the Colledge of Cardinals The Currier was not so soone dispatched for Trent with these Letters The negotiation of the Bishop of Viterbo but Viterbo arriued with the French Reformation and reuiued his trouble The Pope when hee heard it first read was extreamely impatient and brake out into these words that the end of it was to take away the Datarie the Rota the Signatures and finally all the Apostolique authoritie But afterwards he was much pacified 〈…〉 the Bishop who told that his Holinesse might bee able to diuert some things and moderate others granting some few of them He deliuered to him the instruction of Loraine which was that Princes demand many things to obtaine those of which they haue most neede which do not much coÌ„cerne the Apostolike Sea as the vse of the Cup vse of the vulgar tongue and mariage of Priests in which if his Holinesse would giue satisfaction it would be easie for him to receiue honour from the Councell and to obtaine his wished end Hee shewed that many of those Articles did not please the French Bishops themselues who endeuoured to crosse them The Pope vnderstanding these things gaue order that the Articles should bee discussed in Congregation and that Viterbo and Vintimiglia should bee present to informe the occurrences at large in which it was resolued that the Diuines and Canonists should write concerning those propositions and euery one deliuer his opinion in paper And to make some diuersion in France he gaue order to Ferrara to release those fourty thousand Crownes to the King without any condition and to tell him that the Proposition of his Ambassadours in Trent were fit in many parts for the Reformation of the Church which hee desired not onely to haue Decreed but to bee put in execution also yet so as that he did not approue them all because some were to the diminution of the Kings authoritie who will bee depriued of the collation of Abbies which is a great helpe to his Maiestie to reward his good seruants that the ancient Kings hauing their Bishops too potent in regard of their great authority and con 〈…〉 acious against the Regal power did desire the Popes to moderateiy but now the Ambassadours by their propositions would restore that licence which the Predecessours of his Maiestie did wisely procure to be curâ—ed Concerning the Popes authority that it could not be taken away because it was giuen by CHRIST by whom Saint Peter and his successors were made Pastorâ— of the vniuersall Church and Administrators of all Eclesiasticall goods that by taking away the pensions he shall not haue power to giue almes which is one of the most principall charges which the Pope hath throughout all the world that faculty to conferre some Benefices hath beene by fauour graunted to Bishops as Ordinaries which is not fit to bee extended to the preiudice of the Vniuersall Ordinarie which is the Pope that as Tithes are due to the Church de iure diuine so the tenth of the Tithes of all Churches is due to the Pope that for more commoditie this hath been changed into Annats that in case they were incommodious for the Kingdome of France hee did not refuse to finde a temper so that the right of the Apostolique Sea were in some conuenient manner preserued but that as he had often giuen him to vnderstand this could not bee handled in Councell nor by any but himselfe In the end he gaue the Cardinall charge that hauing put all these things to the Kings consideration hee should exhort him to giue new Commissions to his Ambassadours The Pope sent also to Trent the censures concerning those Articles made by diuers Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists of Rome with order The Pope writeth again to the Prelates that they should deferre to speake of them as long as was possible that the Article of Residence and the abuses concerning the Sacrament of Order might entertaine them many dayes that when there was necessitie to propose them they should begin with those which were least preiudiciall as those which appertaine to manners and doctrine deferring to treat of those which concerne Rites and Benefices that in case they were forced to propose them imparting their obiections to the Prelates their adherents they should
now like to the Samaritanes who did not beleeue the womans relation of CHRIST vntill they had inquired and informed themselues that a great part of Christendome doth study the Scriptures and that the most Christian King had giuen no instructions to his Ambassadours but conformable to them which they haue presented to the Legates who presently will propose them as they haue promised to them the Fathers to whom the most Christian King doth principally send them expecting their iudgement vpon them that France doth not demand any singular thing but common to all the Catholique Church that if any maruell that the most necessary things are omitted in the propositions hee may assure himselfe that they beginne with the smaller matters that they may propose the other of more weight in their fit time as also to giue an easie execution to those which if they the Fathers will not beginne before they depart from Trent the Catholiques will cry out the aduersaries will laugh and will both say that the fathers of Trent doe not want knowledge but a will to doe good and that they haue constituted good lawes without touching them so much as with one of their fingers but leauing the obseruation of them to their posterity And if in the demands exhibited any doe thinke that some thing is contained conformable to the bookes of the aduersaries he holdeth them vnworthy of answere to those who hold them immoderate hee will say nothing but that of Cicero that it is an absurdity to desire temperance of mediocrity in the best things which are so much the better by how much the bigger they are He said the holy Ghost did say to lukewarme moderators that hee would cast them out of the body that they should consider the small good the Church had by the moderate reformation of the Councel of Constance and of the next which he would not nominate for feare of offending the eares of some and likewise of the Councels of Ferrara Florence the Laterane and the first of Trent and how many sorts of men how many Prouinces Kingdomes and Nations haue since departed from the Church Hee turned his speech to the Italian and Spanish Fathers that a serious emendation of Ecclesiasticall discipline was more for the good of them then of the Bishop of Rome the chiefe Vicar of CHRIST and successour of Peter who hath the highest authority in the Church of God that their life and honour was in question and therefore that he would say no more In the answere to the letters and the Ambassadours Oration the King The answere was commended for his pious noble actes and exhorted as if he had been present to imitate his predecessors turning all his cogitations to the defence of the Apostolike Sea and preseruation of the ancient faith and to giue eare to those who preach vnto him the Kingdome of God and not to those who preach a present vtility and an imaginary tranquillity which will neuer be a true peace adding that the King would surely doe so by the help of GOD and in regard of the goodnesse of his disposition of the Counsell of the Queene Mother and of the Nobility of France that the Synod will labour to define things necessary for the reformation of the Church vniuersall and for the good and interests of the particular of the Kingdome of France In the end of the Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that to make a more quicke dispatch the Congregations of the Diuines might bee held twice a day and Prelates deputed to propose the correction of the abuses in the matter of Order and so it was decreed The biting speach of the Ambassador did pierce the mindes of the Papalins and particularly when hee sayd that the Articles were addressed principally to the Synode Which words they thought were contrarie to the Decree that the Legates onely should propose a principall secret to preserue the Popes authoritie But they were mooued more that he said that he had deferred the proposition of more important matters vntill another time whence they drew great consequences especially hauing alwayes feared that they had not as yet discouered their desseignes and that they did plot greater matters As also to speake vnto the Italian and Spanish Fathers as if they had other interests then the Pope seemed a seditious manner of treating The Ambassadour gaue a copie of his Oration and by those words which hee spake of the Pope That hee hath supreame authoritie in the Church of God some Popish Prelates noted that in reciting them hee had sayd Who hath full power in the Church vniuersall drawing them to the fauour of their opinion and disputing that it was as much to haue full power in the Church-vniuersall as to gouerne the Church-vniuersall which the French-men did so much abhorre in the Decree of the institution But himselfe and the other Frenchmen affirmed that hee had pronounced them as they were written The next day Loraine went to Ispruc to visit the Emperour and King of The Card of Loraine goeth to Ispruc the Romans accompanied with nine Prelats and foure Diuines of the most learned amongst them He had first a promise from the Legats that while hee was absent the Article of the marriage of Priests should not be handled which he did instantly desire that nothing might be determined or preconceiued contrary to the commission which he had from the Kings to obtaine of the Councell a dispensation for the Cardinall of Bourbon to marry Cardinall Altemps also went to Rome recalled by the Pope to be Generall of the A dispensatioÌ„ to marry for the Card of Bourbon Card. Altemps is to be eneâ—â—ll of the Popes army souldiers which he purposed to raise for his owne securitie For vnderstanding that leuies were made in Germany by the Dukes of Saxony and Wittenberg and by the Landgraue of Hassia howsoeuer it was generally beleeued that all was done to assist the Hugonots of France yet considering that the Count of Luna had written that the Dutchmen had a great desire to inuade Rome and did remember the Sacke sixe and thirtie yeeres since hee thought it was wisedome not to bee vnprouided and for the same cause reuiued the treatie of making a combination with all the Italian Princes for the defence of Religion In the congregations the Diuines of the first ranke did vniformly agree in condemning the first article euery part thereof as hereticall as also the second saying that secret marriages were true mariages But there was the difference before metioned betweene Salmeron and the Deane of Paris whether the Church hath power to make them void Those who held the negatiue stood vpon that ground that the matter forme minister receiuer are essential in euery Sacrament in which as being instituted by God no Ecclesiastical power hath any thing to doe They said that the Councell of Florence hauing declared that the consent of the parties onely is necessary to Matrimonie he that
integrity and wisedome yet there were of those also who wanted either one of them or both all which would bee dangerous if they were not kept in order that perhaps it did least of all concerne him to thinke of it because his authority being grounded vpon the promises of God hee did trust in those that Princes had more neede to beware in regard of the preiudices which may ensue and that if the Prelates had such superfluous liberty perhaps his Catholique Maiestie would haue cause to bee sorie for it that for reformation the impediments did not proceede from him that he would continue to deferre the demands of Princes concerning the communion of the Cup and mariage of Priests desiring his Maiestie to consider that as hee dissented from others in these particulars so in euery thing else there are some who make requests for it and others who oppose Hee concluded that it was in the power of his Maiestie to see a fruitfull and a sudden end of the Councell from which so soone as hee was free hee might promise himselfe all fauour from him The twentieth of March the Diuines made an end of the Articles of Matrimony and the Legates consulted priuately whether it were good to propose the doctrine and canons thereof in the congregations of the Fathers But considering that the French-men and Spaniards would oppose and that greater controuersies might be raised then euer were and that if they should propose the abuses onely they should giue the Emperours and French Ambassadours fit occasion to enter againe into the matter of reformation they were much perplexed what to doe Varmiense thought good to make triall to accommodate some of the difficulties but Simoneta feared that some great preiudice might ensue in regard of the instability of his colleague and attributing the blame of all the disorders which haue hapned in Councell to the two Legates dead who proceeding in the matter of residence rather according to their owne opinion then the necessities of the Church haue by too much integrity caused all the mischiefe and sayd it was not fit to put themselues in danger of raising greater and therefore did not consent that any of them should bee spoken of Finally they concluded to intermit all discussions vntill the comming of the new Legates In the meane time The Cardinal of Loraine resolueth to goe to Venice Loraine resolued to goe to Venice to recreate his mind possessed with griefe for the death of his brother the great Prior which also had reuiued his former sorrow for the death of the Duke his other brother The difficulties which were spoken of were sixe One concerning the The 6. difficulties which trouble the Councell Decree made long before that the Legates onely should propose 〈◊〉 Whether residence were de iure diuino 3. Whether Bishops are instituted by CHRIST 4. Concerning the authority of the Pope 5. To â—ncrease the number of the Secretaries and to hold an exact account of the Suffrages 6. Which was of most importance concerning the generall reformation which I was willing to repeate 〈…〉 as a recapitulation of that wherein the Councel hath beene troubled vntill this time and a pro 〈…〉 of the troubles which shall be related hereafter The newes was now stale in Trent of the instance made in Rome to the Pope For the Emperours Ambassadours and the French had published it should be done and that afterwards they would make the same requests to the Councel The Cardinall of Loraine who was wont to speake variously said that if those Princes did receiue satisfaction by proposing their petitions of reformation and the reformation made without diminution of the Popes authority those instances would immediatly cease And hee added afterwards that the Pope might haue a good proceeding in the reformation and a quicke dispatch of the Councel if hee would declare himselfe plainely what points hee would not haue to bee discussed that they might labour in discussing the others by which meanes the contentions would be taken away which haue caused all the delayes For some who desire to shew their affection to his Holinesse supposing that a part of those petitions may be preiudiciall to the Apostolique Sea doe oppose them all and others denying that any of them doe preiudice doe cause the businesse to bee drawen in length But if his Holinesse would declare himselfe the difficulties would cease The Emperours Ambassadours gaue a copie to many in Trent of his Maiesties letter to the Pope which made the Legates resolue to spread also the copie of the letter which themselues had written in answere to the Emperour when hee sent them that which hee had written to the Pope which letter beeing composed according to the instructions sent from Rome did containe the same conceipts as the letters of his Holinesse did The Pope comparing the propositions of all the Ambassadours with the speech of Loraine whereof aduice was sent him was so much the more resolute not to consent to the propositions of reformation made by the French-men And indeed not onely a person of a great spirit and experienced in the world as the Pope was but euery meane capacitie might discouer the cunning vsed to draw him into the net in case he had not beene warie He considered that to say he should declare which of the petitions did not please him did signifie nothing but that by suffering the others to be discussed hee should leaue a way wide open to bring in the others afterwards which were to his preiudice And who could doubt that to obtaine the first would not bee an end but a degree to passe to that at which they aymed and that to release the Ecclesiasticall precepts belonging to thrites as the communion of the Cup marriage of Priests vse of the Latin tongue which seeme at the first view not to derogate from the Popes authoritie would notwithstanding cause immediatly a totall destruction of the foundations of the Church of Rome Some things make a faire shew and seeme that they may bee admitted without losse but a wise man must consider the conclusion of things rather then their beginning Being therefore resolued to stop these first passages and considering what other remedies there might bee hee returned to his first cogitations that the King of Spaine had neither interest nor any affection to prosecute the instances made that the Emperor and French men did 〈…〉 bour in them hoping by this meaneâ— to satisfie their people and to appease the discords not knowing that the heretikes doe inculcate the reformation that they may haue a pretence for their separation from the Church and would not bee reduced though it should be made Hee thought therefore that if the Princes were made to vnderstand this they would abandon their instance and suffer the Councell to end quietly Wherefore he wholely bent his endeuours to ouercome the difficulties by this meanes And considering well all respects he thought it more easie to perswade the Emperor
howsoeuer Morone said it was superfluous and that nothing was to be done but to delay the answere without troubling his Holinesse In the negotiation of Princes especially those which doe not touch the substance of their State it happeneth that howsoeuer they do change opinion by the change of occurrences yet by the perswasions made before the change things contrary to their new will do fall out And so it was that the perswasions made by the Queene mother to the King of Spaine before she resolued to giue totall satisfaction to the Pope concerning the Councell did produce the effect of that Letter of the King Therefore Morone who did penetrate the bottome did not hold that esteeme of it as some thought The fifteenth of â—une Morone proposed in Congregation that the fifteenth of Iuly might bee appointed for the determinate day of the Session Segouia and some few others said they saw not how the difficulties which were vpon their hands could be resolued in so short a time of Hierarchie of Order of the institution of Bishops of the preheminence of the Pope and of Residence and that it was better to decide the difficulties first and afterwards to appoint a short terme for the day of the Session then to appoynt it now and afterwards to prolong it with indignitie But the contradictors being but few the proposition was established as it were without difficultie The next day Laynez Generall of the Iesuites in giuing his suffrage bent all his forces The suffrage of Laynez to answere whatsoeuer had beene said by others not conformable to the dectrine of the Court with so great affection as if his saluation had beene in question In the matter of dispensations he was exceeding copious saying it was spoken without reason that there is no other power of dispensing but interpretatiue and declaratiue for so the authoritie of a good Doctor would bee greater then of a great Prelate and that to lay the Pope cannot by dispensation disoblige him who is obliged before God is nothing but to teach men to preferre their owne conscience before the authority of the Church which conscience because it may bee erronious as it is for the most part to referre men to that is nothing but to cast euery Christian into a bottom lesse pit of dangers that as it cannot be denied that CHRIST had power to dispence in euery law nor that the Pope is his Vicar nor that there is the same tribunall and consistory of the Principall and the Vice-gerent so it must bee confessed that the Pope hath the same authority that this is the priuiledge of the Church of Rome and that euery one ought to take heede in regard it is heresie to take away the priuiledges of the Church because it is nothing but to denie the authority which CHRIST hath giuen it Then hee spake of reforming the Court and said that it is superiour to all particular Churches yea to many ioyned together and if it doeth belong to the Court of Rome to reforme each Church which doeth appertaine to euery Bishop in Councel and none of them can reforme the Roman because the scholar is not aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord it followeth by necessary consequence that the Councell hath none authority to meddle in that businesse that many did call those things abuses which if they were examined and sounded to the bottome would be found to be either necessary or profitable that some would make the Sea of Rome as it was in the time of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church without distingushing the times not knowing what doth belong to those and what to these that it is a plaine case that by the prouidence and goodnesse of GOD the Church is made rich and that nothing is more impertinent then to say that God hath giuen riches and not the vse For Annates hee sayd that it is de iure diuino that Tythes and first Fruites should bee payd to the Cleargie as the Iewes did to the Leuâ—â—es and as the Leuites payd the Tenthes to the high Priest so ought the Ecclesiasticall order to the Pope the rents of Benefices being the Tythes and the Annates the Tythes of the Tythes This discourse displeased many and particularly the French-men and there were Prelates who noted some things which they meant to answere if occasion serued when their turne was to speake The Spaniards and French-men thought that that Father spake thus by Fauours done vnto him order or by consent of the Legates alleadging for an Argument the many fauours which were done vnto him vpon all occasions and especially because whereas other Generals were wont to stand on their feete and in their place when they gaue their voyce Laynez was called into the middle and made to sit downe and many times a congregation was made for him onely to giue him commoditie to speake what hee would and howsoeuer none was euer halfe so prolike as hee yet he was praysed and those against whom hee spake could neuer bee so briefe but they were reprehended for being too long But Laynez knowing what offence the French-men did pretend His excuse to haue receiued sent his companions Torre and Cauillone to make an excuse to Loraine saying that his redargutions were not meant of his Excellencie or any of the French Prelates but of the Diuines of the Sarbone whose opinions are not conformeable to the Doctrine of the Church This beeing related to the Cardinall in a Congregation of Giueth distast to the French-men French-men held in his house the excuse did much distast the Prelates some saying it was petulant and others scornefull and those few Diuines which remained were sensible of it so that Hugonias himselfe whom they had bought did thinke it vnsufferable Verdun thought hee was touched in particular and obliged to reply and prayed the Cardinall to giue him leaue and occasion Hee promised to speake modestly and to shew that the doctrine of the Sorbone was orthodoxe and that of the Iesuite new and neuer heard of in the Church before that is that the key of authoritie is giuen by CHRIST without the key of knowledge that the holy Ghost giuen for the gouernement of the Church is called by the holy Scripture the spirit of trueth and the operation thereof in the gouernours of the Church and Ministers of CHRIST is to leade them into all trueth that for this cause CHRIST hath made his Ministers partakers of his authority because hee hath withall imparted to them the light of doctrine that Saint Paul to Timothie writing that hee is constituted an Apostle doeth expound it thus that is a Doctor of the Gentiles who in two places prescribing the conditions of a Bishop saith he must bee a Doctour that obseruing the vse of the primitiue Church it will appeare that the faithfull did goe to Bishops for dispensations and declarations because those onely were assumed to that charge who were most of all
Session that they might haue time so to dispose it as that it might please all least the publication of the things agreed on should be crossed in regard of this There was the same difficultie about the last of the Articles proposed in which a forme of confession of faith was prescribed to bee 〈◊〉 by those who were designed to Bishoprickes Abbies and other Benefices with cure before the examination which did so other with that of the election as that they could not be separated It was resolued to 〈◊〉 this Article also But because it was deferred and then resolued not to 〈◊〉 and afterwards in a tumultuous manner referred to the Pope as shall bee said in due place it is not alieue from our present purpose to recite heere the substance of it Which was that not onely it should bee required of them who were designed to Bishoprikes and other cures of soules but also an admonition and precept in vertue of obedience made to all Princes of what Maiestie or excellencie soeuer not to admit to any dignitie magistracie or office any person before they haue made inquisition of his Faith and religion and before hee hath voluntarily confessed and sworne the Articles contained in that forme which to that end it did command to bee translated into the vulgar tongue and publikely read euery Sunday in all the Churches that it might bee vnderstood by all The Articles were To receiue the Scriptures of both Testaments which the Church doth hold to bee canonicall as inspired by God To acknowledg the holy Catholike Apostolike Church vnder one Bishop of Rome Vicar of CHRIST holding constantly the faith and doctrine thereof in regard being directed by the holy Ghost it cannot erre To haue in veneration the authority of Councels as certaine and vndoubted and not to doubt of the things once determned by them To beleeue with a constant faith the Ecclesiasticall traditions receiued from one to another To follow the opinion and consent of the Orthodoxe Fathers To render absolute obedience to the constitutions and precepts of the holy mother the Church To beleeue and confesse the seuen Sacraments and their vse vertue and fruit as the Church hath taught vntill this time but aboue all that in the Sacrament of the Altar there is the true body and blood of CHRIST really and substantially vnder the Bread and Wine by the vertue and power of the word of God vttered by the Priest the onely minister ordained to this purpose by the institution of CHRIST confessing also that hee is offered in the Masse to God for the liuing and the dead for the remission of sinnes And finally to receiue and retaine most firmely all things which haue beene vntill this time piously and religiously obserued by their ancestours nor to bee remooued from them by any meanes but to auoide all nouity of doctrine as a most pernicious poyson flying all â—â—â—isme detesting all heresie and promising to assist the Church readily and faithfully against all heretikes It being as hath beene sayd resolued to omit this matter they laboured to rectifie the matter of Residence by taking away whatsoeuer might displease those who held it to bee de iure Diuino or those who thought it to bee de iure Positino Loraine vsed all effect all diligehee to make the parties agree resoluing that by all meanes the Session should be held at the time appointed For hauing receiued lately very louing letters from the Pope co 〈…〉 him to come to Rome and to speake with him and determining to giue his Holinesse all satisfaction his resolution was to giue him this as an earnest that is to end the discorde and comâ—ose the differences betweene the Prelates a thing much desired by him For his going to Rome he spake ambiguously meaning to expectan answere from France 〈…〉 Another matter though of no great importance did prolong the progresse that is the handling of the 〈◊〉 one of Orders of which a great long 〈◊〉 was proposed wherein all were expounded from the office of a Decon to the office of a doore-keeper This was composed in the beginning by the Deputies when the Decrees were made as necessarie to oppose against the Protestants who say those Orders were not instituted by CHRIST but by Ecclesiasticall introduction because there is vse of them as being offices of good and orderly gouernement but not Sacraments This Article of the Deeree was taken out of the Pontificall which would be too long and superfluous to repeat in regard it may be read in the booke it selfe And the Decree did The functions of the inferiour Orders declare besides that those functions cannot be excercised but by him who being promoted by the Bishop hath receiued grace from God and a Character imprinted to make him able to doe it But when it came to bee established they were troubled to resolue an olde common obiection what neede there could bee of a Character and spirituall grace to exercise corporall Actes as to reade light candles ring bels which may bee as well or better done by those who are not ordained especially since it hath beene disused that men ordained should exercise those functions It was considered that the Church was condemned hereby for omitting this vse so many yeeres And there was a difficultie how to restore the practise of them For they must ordaine not children but men of age to shut the Church doores to ring the bells to dispossesse the possessed with deuils which if they did they did crosse another Decree that the inferiour orders should be a necessarie degree to the greater Neither did they see how they could restore the three offices to the Deaconship to minister at the Altar to Baptize and to preach nor how the office of the Exorcists could bee exercised in regard of the vse brought in that the Priests onely did dispossesse the possessed Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida would haue had that whole matter omitted saying that howsoeuer it was certaine that these were Orders and Sacraments yet it would bee hard to perswade that they were brought in in the Primitiue Church when there were but few Christians that it was not for the Synods dignitie to descend to so many particulars that it was sufficient to say there are foure inferiour Orders without descending to any further specialiâ—ie of doctrine or making any innouation in the practise Opposition was made that so the doctrine of the Protestants who call them idle Ceremonies would not be condemned But Loraine was Authour of a middle course that the Article should be omitted and in few words the execution referred to the Bishop who should cause them to bee obserued as much as was possible These things being setled they resolued to reade all in the consultation of those principall Prelates that all things might passe in the generall Congregation with absolute quiet Both parties were agreed but onely in the s 〈…〉 h Anathematisme that is that the Hiâ—â—archie is instituted by Diuine
will not endure a reformation This was opposed by almost all the officers of the Court representing their losses and preiudices and shewing how all would redound to the offence of his Holinesse and of the Apostolike Sea and diminution of his reuenues Onely Hugo Buoncompagno Bishop of Bestice who was Cardinall afterwards a man much conuersant in Court affaires said hee could not choose but wonder at this great feare which he saw did arise without reason that by confirmation of the Councel more authority was not giuen it then other generall Councels had or then was giuen to the Decree or Decretals by the great number of which and by their plaine speaking against the present manners many more preiudices and offences might arise then could do by these few decrees of Trent much reserued in the former words that no law doth consist in the tearmes but in the meaning not in that which the vulgar and Grammarians doe giue it but which vse and authority doth confirme that Lawes haue no power but what is giuen them by him that gouerneth and hath the care to execute them that hee by his exposition may giue them a more ample or a more strict sence yea and contrary to that which the words doe import and that it would bee no more to restraine or moderate the Decrees of Trent now then to suffer them to bee restrained by vse or by exposition in times conuenient Hee concluded that hee saw no cause why there should bee any difficultie about the confirmation But hee put them in minde to withstand presently the inconueniences which might arise by the temeritie of the Doctours who the more ignorant they are of gouernment and publike affaires the more they take vpon them to giue interpretation to Lawes which doth confound authoritie that experience sheweth that Lawes doe no hurt nor cause any suit but by the diuers senses giuen vnto them that by the constitution of Nicolas the third vpon the rule of Saint Francis a matter full of ambiguities in it selfe neuer any disorder did arise because hee forbade all Glossators and Commentators to expound it that if such prouision bee made for the Decrees of Trent and all men forbid to write vpon them a great part of that which is feared will bee withstood But if his Holinesse will forbid all interpretations euen to the Iudges also and ordaine that in all doubts they shall come for exposition to the Apostolique Sea no man will bee able to make vse of the Councell in preiudice of the Court which by vse and by interpretations may bee accommodated to that which will bee for the benefit of the Church And as there is a Congregation which with great fruit doth take care of the Inquisition so his Holinesse may appoint another for this particular of expounding the Councell to whom all doubts shall bee referred from all parts of the world This being done hee said hee foresaw that by the Decrees of the Councell the authoritie of the apostolike Sea the rights and prerogatiues of the Church of Rome will not onely not be diminished but increased and inlarged much in case they know how to make vse of these meanes Those that heard him were mooued by these reasons and the Pope saw it was necessarie to come to the absolute confirmation without any modification and being perswaded that it would fall out as the Bishop All glosses or interpretatiōs are forbid to be made vpon the Decrees of the Councell had said he was peremptorie not to hearken to any thing that could be spoken against it but full of hope to collect much fruit by the paines taken for finishing the Councell hee resolued to confirme it to reserue the interpretation to himselfe and to institute a Congregation as the Bishop had counselled and hauing imparted this to the Cardinals apart hee determined to effect it Therefore the sixe and twentieth of Ianuary Morone and Simoneta hauing related in Consistorie the tenor of the Decree made in the last Session that the confirmation should be desired by them they demanded that his Holinesse would vouchsafe to confirme all that which hath beene decreed and defined in that Councell vnder Paul Iulius and his Holinesse The Pope first causing the Decree to bee read asked the opinions of all the Cardinals They were all for the confirmation vniformely except the Cardinals Saint Clement and Alexandrinus who said that too much authoritie had been giuen to Bishops in that Councell and that it was necessary to moderate it and then to make an exception of those points that did inlarge it too much which were noted already In the end the Pope concluded that it was good to confirme all without exception and so hee did in words in the consistorie confirming them and commanding that they should be receiued and inuiolably obserued by all the faithfull and the same day he published a Bull subscribed by all the Cardinals in which hauing related the causes of calling the Councell the progresse the impediments and difficulties which happened from time to time and his diligence in fauouring the libertie thereof graunting them free power ouer the things reserued to the Apostolike Sea hee thanked God that it was ended with an intire consent Therefore being desired in the name of the Synod for confirmation knowing the Decrees to be all Catholike and profitable for Christians hee hath confirmed them in Consistory and doth confirme them by that writing commanding all Prelats to cause them to bee obserued and exhorting the Emperour Kings Republiques and Princes to assist for the obseruation of them also to fauour the Prelates not to permit their people but rather to prohibite them by all meanes to imbrace opinions contrary to the doctrine of that Councell and to auoidconfusion for bad all sorts of persons as well Clerkes as Laiques to make any Commentaries Glosses Annotations or any interpretation whatsoeuer vpon them or to make any kinde of Statute though vnder pretence of great strength or better execution of the Decrees but that if any obscure place wanted interpretation or decision they should haue recourse to the Apostolike Sea because hee did reserue vnto himselfe power to declare the difficulties or controuersies as also the Synod had alreadie decreed This Consistoriall Act of confirmation and the Bull were printed together with the decrees which gaue matter of speech it appearing by the tenor of them that the Decrees had not vigor as constituted by the Councell but as confirmed by the Pope Whereupon it was said that one had The Decrees of the Councel haue power from the Popes confirmation heard the cause and another had giuen the sentence Neither could it bee said that the Pope had seene the Decrces before he confirmed them because it did appeare by the consistoriall Act that hee had onely seene the Decree for desiring the confirmation They said also that the Decrees made vnder Paul and Iulius were read in Trent and that it was fit they should bee
say thus I will ascend vpon the North-pole and I will be like to the most High If the Popes say true what neede wee a Councell if they will hold a sincere and a free Councell away with these wicked and vaine-glorious lyes Let them not onely not be practised but let them euen bee rased out of all their Bookes that all may not bee left to the will and pleasure of one man who is most iustly suspected But the Popes say they cannot erre and that the word of GOD is to bee regulated as they please Before they enter into their place they sweare to maintaine certaine late Councels which are most fowlly corrupted and doe religiously promise that nothing shall bee changed What maruaile then that no good comes of a Councell if that errours and abuses are not taken away that the Ambassadours of Princes are in vaine called thither from so many remote parts Notwithstanding I heare that now there are some men not ill affected yet carelesse what they say who though they condemne the arrogancie and Persian pride of the Pope and his euen Epicurean contempt of Religion yet they desire that his authority should bee maintained Though they sometimes confesse him to be Antichrist yet beeing mounted into that chayre they doubt not but that he is Vniuersall Bishop and Head of the whole Church of CHRIST Here they triumph and please themselues as if the Holy Ghost were affixed to the Pope's palace Yet the saying is The place doth not sanctifie the man but the man the place And Hierome as hee is cited by them saith that They are not sonnes of the Saints who hold their places but who imitate their deedes Likewise Christ telleth vs that the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chayre but warneth vs not to allow of their authoritie further then they speake out of the word of God Augustine sayth What sayd Christ but this Heare the voyce of the Shepheard euen by hirelings For by sitting in the chaire they teach the Law of God therefore God doeth instruct vs by them If they will teach ought of their owne heare them not doe it not Likewise Paul saith that Antichrist that man of sinne must fit in the Temple Hierome sayth Well doest thou consider Peter consider Iudas also doest thou allow of Stephen marke also what Nicholas was Ecclesiasticall dignity maketh not a Christian Thus farre Hierome It is reported that Pope Marcellinus sacrificed to Idoles that Pope Liberius was an Arrian that Pope Iohn the 22 had an impious opinion concerning the immortalitie of the soule that Pope Iohn the 8. was a woman that shee committed adultery during her Papacie and going pompously in procession about the Citie was deliuered of a childe euen in the very sight of the Bishops and Cardinals And Liranus affirmeth that many popes haue turned infidels Wherefore we must not bee too confident of places and successions and vaine titles of dignities Wicked Nero succeeded godly Metellus Annas and Caiphas succeeded Aaron and oftentimes Idoles are put in the place of GOD. 26 But what I pray you is this great power and authoritie whereof they doe so insolently boast whence comes it From Heauen or of men Christ spake vnto Peter say they vpon this rocke I will build my Church by which words the Popes authoritie is confirmed For the Church of Christ is placed in Peter as in the foundation But Christ gaue nothing to Peter by these words more then to the other Apostles neither doth hee make mention of the Pope or of Rome Christ is that rocke Christ is that foundation No man saith Saint Paul can lay another foundation then that which is alreadie laid which is Christ Iesus 27 These words vpon this rock I will build my Church Saint Augustine expoundeth thus vpon this saith he which Peter confessed saying Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God It is not said thou art the rock but thou art Peter the rock was Christ Saint Basill saith thus vpon this rock that is vpon this faith I will build my Church Origen that most ancient Father saith that euery disciple is a rocke after that he hath drunke of that spirituall rock and vpon such a rocke all the doctrine of the Church is builded But if thou thinkest that the whole is built vpon Peter onely what sayest thou of Iohn the sonne of thunder and of each of the Apostles For shall we be so bould as to say the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against Peter onely and they shall preuaile against the rest of the Apostles and against good men Or shall wee not rather say let that which is spoken and the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against him and that other vpon this rock I will build my Church be true in euery one of those of whom it was spoken Were the keyes of the kingdome giuen to Peter only so that none of the other Saints might meddle with them Then if this saying to thee I will giue the keyes of the kingdome of Heauen be common to others also why are not the other sayings so to Saint Hilarie saith There is but one happie rocke of faith which Peter confessed with his mouth And again he saith Vpon this confession of Peter the Church is built and a little after hee saith This faith is the foundation of the Church In like manner other Fathers Hierom Cyrill Beda say that the Church is built not vpon Peter but vpon his faith that is vpon Iesus Christ the sonne of God whom Peter by diuine inspiration confessed Peter saith Augustine taketh his name from the Rocke not the Rocke from Peter neither will I sayth hee build my selfe vpon thee but I will build thee vpon mee So also Nicholas Lira though hee bee not alwayes a good author for you know in what age hee liued saw thus much Vpon this Rocke sayth hee that is vpon CHRIST By this it appeareth that the Church cannot relie wholly vpon any man by reason of any power or Ecclesiasticall dignitie because many Popes are knowen to be Apostats haue been Apostats 28 Why then wherein doeth this Papall authoritie consist In teaching They teach not at all In administring the Sacraments They administer them not In feeding Why they doe it not Yet this is the power which CHRIST bestowed on his Apostles Goe saith he into the whole world and preach the Gospell And afterward Yee shall bee fishers of men And as my liuing Father sent mee so send I you But these men whither go they what doe they teach or preach or fish for From whence goe they or by whom are they sent This is not Apostolicall authoritie but a proud intolerable domination vsurped by force and tyranny None of vs saith Cyprian calleth himselfe Bishop of Bishops nor violently compelleth his Colleagues to any necessary obedience sith euery Bishop may vse his libertie and power according to his owne discretion without beeing iudged by any seeing that hee himselfe iudgeth no man Againe
hee saith The other Apostles were that which Peter was and had the same fellowship of honour and power Saint Hierome saith the authoritie of the world is greater then that of one Citie Why doe you extoll the custome of one Citie Why doe you make a paucitie whence pride began to giue lawes to the Church Wheresoeuer any Bishop is whether at Rome or at Eugubium or at Constantinople or at Rhegium hee is of the same desert and Priesthood The strength of riches or humblenesse of pouertie maketh a Bishop neither greater nor lesse Gregorie sayth Peter is the chiefe member in the bodie Iohn Andrew Iames are Heads of particular people yet all of them are members of the Church vnder one Head Nay the Saints before the Law the Saints vnder the Law the Saints vnder the Gospel and all that make vp the bodie of the Lord are to bee accounted members and none was euer willing to bee called Vniuersall 29 This is that power which some doe so strenuously defend at this day which whatsoeuer they thinke of the Popes life and religion they would haue to bee most religiously maintained as if the Church could not subsist without it or as if a Councell were no Councell except the Pope did will and command it to be so or as if the whole world must needs be deceaued if it should thinke otherwise Wherefore now that you see that all things are most vniustly handled that nothing is sincerely and fairely caried in Councels you may not wonder that our men had rather tarry at home then take so long and so idle a iourney in which they shall both lose their labour and betray their cause 30 You will say it is not lawfull to make change in Religion without order from the Pope and the Councell Yet the Popes haue changed almost the whole state of the Primitiue Church without any Councell at all You vse a faire smooth speach but it is to couer foule errours The purpose is onely to keepe mens minds in expectation that being wearied with tedious delayes they may at the last despaire of any good For what while the Pope assembleth a Councell while the Bishops and Abbots returne home will they haue GOD's people in the meane while to bee deceiued to erre to mistake themselues to bee ouerwhelmed with errours and want of the knowledge of GOD and so to bee carried to euerlasting destruction Is it not lawfull for any of vs to beleeue in CHRIST to professe the Gospel to serue God aright to flie superstition and idolatrie except they will be pleased to giue vs leaue The state of God's children were most miserable if there being so many errors so generally spread so grosse so blind so foule and so perspicuous and manifest that euen our aduersaries themselues are not able to denie them nothing could be done without the whole world should meet in a generall Councell the expectation whereof is very vncertaine and the euent much more In times past when the Persians inuaded Greece and began to lay all waste if then the Lacedemonians whose virtue was then most eminent amongst the Grecians whose help was requisite as soone as might be had expected a more seasonable moone to make warre in for it was an ancient superstition which proceeded from Lycurgus not to goe forth to fight but in a full moone their Countrie might haue beene spoiled whilst they deferred the time They say delay breeds danger The safetie of God's Church is in question the Deuill goeth about roaring like a Lion seeking whom he may deuoure Simple men are easily deceaued and though they be often touched with a zeal towards God yet they persecute the sonne of God before they be aware And as Nazianzen saith when they purpose to fight for Christ they fight against him Nay the Bishops themselues who ought to haue a care of these things are as though they were but Ghosts carelesse of them or to speake truth they increase the error and make the mist that is in their Religion twice as great as it was Must wee therefore sit idle expecting how these Fathers will handle the matter must wee hold our hands together and doe nothing Nay saith Cyprian there is but one Bishoprique of which euery one holdeth an intire part whereof he is to giue account to the Lord. I will require saith the Lord their bloud at thy handes If any shall put his hand to the plough and looke backe and be sollicitous what others thinke and expect the authoritie of a generall Councell and hide the Lord's treasure in the meane while he shall here this O euill and faithlesse seruant take him away and cast him into outward darkenesse Suffer saith Christ the dead to burie their dead but come thou and follow mee In humane counsels it is the part of a wise man to expect the iudgment and consent of men but in matters diuine Gods word is all in all the which so soone as a godly man hath receiued hee presently yeeldeth and submitteth himselfe he is not wauering not expecteth others Hee vnderstandeth that he is not bound to giue care to the Pope or the Councell but to the will of God whose voice is to be obeyed though all men say nay The Prophet Elias presently obeyed God's command though he thought he was alone Abraham being warned of God went out of Chaldea Lot went out of Sodome the three Israelites made a publike confession of their Religion and did publiquely detest Idolatry without expecting a generall Councell Goe saith the Angel out of the midst of her and partake not of her sinnes lest you tast of her Plagues Hee saith not expect a Synode of Bishops So God's trueth was first published and so it is now to be restored The Apostles first taught the Gospell without a publique Councell in like manner the same Gospell may be restored againe without a publique Councell If at the first Christ and his Apostles would haue caried and differred all vntill a generall Councell when had their sound gone forth into all lands how had the kingdome of heauen suffered violence and how had the violent taken it by force Where now would the Gospell and the Church of God haue beene As for our parts we do not feare and flie but desire and wish for a Councell so that it bee freely ingenuous and Christian so that men doe meet as the Apostles did so that Abbots and Bishops be freed from their oath by which they are bound to the Popes so that that whole conspiracie be dissolued so that our men may be modestly and freely heard and not condemned before they be heard so that one man may not haue power to ouerthrow whatsoeuer is done But seeing it impossible as the times now are that this should be obteyned and seeing that all absurd things foolish ridiculous superstitious impious are defended most pertinaciously and that for custome sake because they haue beene once receiued we haue thought it fit to prouide for our
147 The fourth Apr. 8. 1546. 162 The fift Iune 17. 1546. 184 The sixt Ian. 13. 1547. 223 The seuenth March 3. 1547. 263 The eight March 11. 1547. 267 The ninth and first in Bolonia Aprill 21. 1547 270 The tenth and second in Bolonia Iune 11. 1547. 276 The eleuenth Session and first in the second reduction in Trent May 1. 1551 313 The twelfth and second in the second reduction in Trent Sept. 1. 1551. 317 The thirteenth Session Oct. 11. 1551. 339 The fourteenth Nouemb. 25. 1551. 356 The fifteenth Ian. 25. 1552. 369 The sixteenth which is the sixt and last vnder Pope Iulius the third April 28. 1552. 376 The seuenteenth and first vnder Pope Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 469 The eighteenth and second vnder Pius the fourth Feb. 26. 1562. 480 The nineteenth May. 14. 1562 506 The twentieth Iune 4. 1562. 511 The one and twentieth Iul. 16. 1562. 539 The two and twentieth Sept. 17. 1562. 572 The three and twentieth Iul. 15. 1563. 737 The foure and twentieth Nouem 11. 1563. 783 The fiue and twentieth and last of the Councell of Trent December 3. and 4. 1563. 805 Session in the Councell of Trent had no reall difference from a generall congregation 662 Siluester Prierias writeth against Luther 6 Simoneta maketh a faction about the Institution of Bishops 607 Simonie is discussed with all doubts belonging to it 398 399 492 c. Simonie is laid to the charge of Pope Pius the fourth 628 Smalcalda in which there was a great assembly of the Protestants 77 Soto is suspected to bee a Lutheran 178 writeth three bookes De natura gratia as a Commentarie vpon that Decree of the Councell and is opposed by Andreas Vega. 216 229 Being readie to die hee writeth a letter to the Pope concerning Conciliarie matters 693 Subscription of the Decrees of the Councell 813 Suisses are diuided in religion 45 Make a league after the death of Zuinglius 60 are inuited to the Councell by the Pope 164 are much fauored by Pope Iulius the third 313 Supplication sent out of France into Spaine 447 Suspension of the Councell is made for two years 376 377 But continueth ten yeares 381 T THechel a Dominican writeth again Luther 5 Title of the Councell is much questioned 134 141 142 481. Titular Bishops spoken against and defended 717 The Bishop of Conimbria speaketh against them 735 Traditions are diâ—oursed on 151 152 c. Are made to â—e of equall authority with the Scriptur 154 Translation of the Councell to Bolonia is resolued on in Rome 259 and executed in Trent 266 267 c. The discussion of the cause thereof is referred to certaine delegates in Rome 283 Treasure of the Church what it is 6 Trent is named for the place to hold the Councell in but the Protestants will not consent 101 The Legates are recalled from Trent because they were left alone 104 and are sent thither againe 111 The Councell of Trent is protested against by the Protestants 126 It beginneth the 13. of December Anno Dom. 1545 129 130 V. VErgerius is sent Nuncio to King Ferdinand 52 Is made Nuncio in the place of Hugo Rangone Bishop of Rheggio 66 Is recalled out of Germanie 72 and sent backe 73 His negotiation 74 Returneth to the Pope and is rewarded 78 Goeth to the Colloquie in Wormes vnder a false name 93 Flyeth to the Councell for succour and after quitteth both it and Italy 154 Discouereth the plots of the Romanists to the Suisses and Grisons 345 Writeth against the Bull of the intimation of the Councell 436 Being in Valtellina maketh obiections against the Councel 743 Vincentia is chosen to hold the Councell in 84 Three Legats are sent thither 85 The Councell is deferred 86 and afterwards suspended during pleasure 90 The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vincentia 100 Virgin Marie is exempted from sinne by the Franciscans 175 180 How she came to be worshipped 181 182 Vnction and the doctrine of it 350 351 Vnction of Benefices was inuented to Palliate Pluralitie 251 Vniuersities of Louaine Collen condemne Luthers Bookes 9 and so doth the Vniuersitie of Paris 16 Voices in Councell to whom they belong by right 62 How they haue beene giuen in Councell in all ages 135 Whether they may be giuen by Proctors 707 Vulgar tongue in the Church what inconuenience it bringeth 460 How it hath beene vsed in former times 577 578 W. WAldenses or Albigenses in the Alpes 3 are miserably slaine by the Frenchmen 119 Obtaine a great victory against the Duke of Sauoy 446 War betweene the Emperour and the French King 102 The Pope doth more intend the war against the Protestants then the Councell 144 Rumors of the Protestants armes causeth the Counsell to be suspended 377 Warre in France betweene the Protestants and Papists 647 Wolsey is delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the diuorce of Henry the eight 68 Workes of good men how they are to be valued 196 Workes before grace 198 Workes after grace 199 Z. ZVinglius in Zuric opposeth the Pope beginning from the abuse of Indulgences preached by Friar Samson amongst the Suisses 9 The Bishop of Constance writeth and the Dominicans preach against him by which meanes he is the more stirred vp 16 His difference with Luther 48 Is slaine in battaile 59 Zuric maketh a Decree in fauour of the reformed religion 17 FINIS LONDON ¶ Printed by Bonham Norton and Iohn Bill Printers to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie ANNO DOM. M. DC XXIX
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
to resolution This Cardinall most conuersant in managing ciuill affaires and imployed in the Papacies of Alexander Iulius and Leo which were full of diuers and important accidents in al his discourses with the Pope cast out words which might instruct him Hee commended his goodnesse his ingenuity and his minde inclined to the reformation of the Church and the rooting out of heresies adding notwithstanding that hee could not haue praise by his good intention onely not able to doe good by it selfe vnlesse hee ioyned thereunto an exact choyce of fit meanes and an execution managed with the greatest circumspection But when hee saw him constrained by the straitnesse of time to resolue hee told him there was no hope to confound and roote out the Lutherans by correcting the manners of the Court but rather that it would bee a meanes to augment their credit much more For the people who alwayes iudge by the euents when they shall bee assured by the following amendment that the Popes gouernment was iustly reprehonded wil perswade themselues likewise that the other innouations proposed haue good foundation and the arch-heretiques seeing they haue ouercome in one part will not cease to reprehend the rest That in all humane affaires it falleth out that to receiue satisfaction in some requests giueth pretence to prepare more and to thinke they are due That reading the stories past of the times when herosies haue beene raised against the authority of the Church of Rome it will appeare that all tooke pretence from the corrupted manners of the Court. Neuerthelesse neuer any Pope thought fit to reforme them but after admonitions and instructions vsed to induce the Princes to protect the Church That whatsoeuer hath succeeded well here to fore ought alwayes to bee obserued and kept That nothing did more ruine a gouernment then to change the manner of ruling it That to open new wayes not vsed was to expose himselfe to great dangers and that it was most secure to tread in the steps of the holy Popes who alwayes haue brought their enterprises to a prosperous end That no man hath euer extinguished heresies by reformations but by Crusadoes and by exciting Princes and people to roote them out That he should remember that Innocentius the third did by such meanes happily oppresse the Albigenses of Langue doc and the next Popes extinguished in other places and by no other means the Waldenses Picards poore people of Lions Arnaldists Speronists and Patauines so that now there remaineth no more of them but the name onely That there would not want Princes in Germanie who in case the Pope would giue them leaue to seaze themselues of the States of Luthers fauourers would greedily embrace the condition and that hee might cause many people to follow them by granting Indulgences and Pardons to whosoeuer would assist them The Cardinall put him also in minde that he ought not to thinke of the Germane stirres in Religion as if there were no more imminent danger to the Apostolicall Sea because the warre of Italy a thing of greater perill hanged ouer their heads whereunto he ought principally to apply his mind in managing whereof if he wanted money which is the sinew of warre hee might receiue some notorious affront and that no reformation could bee made that would not notably diminish the rents of the Church which hauing foure fountaines the one temporall the rents of the Ecclesiasticall state the other three spirituall Indulgences dispensations and collations of Benefices none of them could be stopped but that one quarter of the reuenues would be cut off The Pope relating these discourses to William Encourt whom afterward he created Cardinall and Theodorie Hezius his familiar and trustie friends sayd the condition of Popes was miserable seeing it was plaine that they could not doe good though they desired and indeauoured to doe it and concluded Adriā be waileth the condition of the Popes that before the iourney which hee was to make into Germanie it was not possible to effect any one point of reformation and that it was necessarie they should be contented to beleeue his promises which he was resolued to maintaine though it were to deuest himselfe of all temporall dominion and to be reduced to the life of the Apostles Neuerthelesse hee gaue strait commission to both of which one was Dataric and the other Secretarie that they should be sparing to grant Indulgences dispensations regresses and coadiutories vntill meanes were found to giue a rule for them by a Law and perpetuall Constitution These things hauing read them largely related in a Diarie of the Bishop of Fabriano where he noted all the remarkeable things which hee had seene and heard I was willing briefely to repeate here because they may serue much to the vnderstanding of those things which shall be spoken of hereafter In the first Consistorie of Nouember by consent of the Cardinalls hee appointed Francesco Chiericato whom he knew in Spaine Bishop of Fabriano whom I named a little before for his Nuncio to the Diet of Noremberg The Bishop of Fabriano is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Noremberg which was assembled in absence of the Emperour who some few moneths before was inforced to passe into Spaine to appease the tumults and seditions begunne in those kingdomes The Nuncio arriued at Noremberg at the end of the yeere and presented the Popes Letters to the Electors Princes and The Popes letter to the Diet against Luther Orators of Cities written generally to them all vnder the date of the fiue and twentieth of Nouember in which hee first complained that Martin Luther hauing beene condemned by the sentence of Leo and the sentence executed in Wormes by the Emperours Decree published thoughout all Germany hee perseuered notwithstanding in the same errours continually publishing bookes full of heresies and that he was fauoured not onely by the meaner sort but euen by the Nobles also Adding that though the Apostle foretold that heresies were necessarie for exercise of the godly yet that necessitie was tolerable in times conuenient not in those in which Christianitie being oppressed by the Turkish armes all industrie should be vsed to purge the disease within that the dammage and danger which it bringeth by it selfe alone hindereth his endeauours against so great an enemie Then hee exhorteth the Princes and people not to make shew of giuing any consent to so great an abomination by tolerating it any longer Hee shewed them that it was a most shamefull thing to suffer themselues to be led out of the way of their ancestors by a simple Friar as if onely Luther were of vnderstanding and wise He aduertiseth them that if Luthers followers haue denied obedience to the Ecclesiasticall Lawes much more will they esteeme basely of the secular and if they haue vsurped the goods of the Church much lesse will they abstaine from those of the Laitie and hauing dared to lay their hands vpon the Priests of God they will not spare the houses
them as because euery one would bow at that maiesticall and venerable name But the Pope who feared nothing more then a Councell especially if it were to bee celebrated beyond the mountaines free and in the presence of those who alreadie had openly shaken off the yoke of obedience saw very well what an easie thing it was for these to perswade the others also Hee considered further that although the cause was common to him with all other Bishops whom the new opinions sought to depriue of the wealth they possessed yet there remained some matter of distast betweene them and the Court of Rome For they pretended that collation of Benefices with the reseruations and preuentions was vsurped from them and a great part of their authoritie taken away and drawen to Rome by calling of causes thither by reseruations of dispensations absolutions and such like faculties which formerly being common to all Bishops the Popes of Rome had appropriated to themselues Whereupon it was represented vnto him that the celebration of a Councell would be a totall diminution of the Popes authoritie Therefore he turned all his thoughts to perswade the Emperor that a Councell And the Pope did infinitely disswade the Emperour from desiring a Councell vvas not good to pacifie the stirres of Germanie but pernicious for the Imperiall authoritie in those Prouinces He put him in mind of two sorts of persons the multitude and the Princes and Grandies that it vvas probable that the multitude vvas deceiued but to giue it satisfaction in the demand of a Councell vvas not to giue it more light but to bring in popular licence If it vvere granted vnto them to make question or seeke greater perspicuitie in religion they vvould immediately pretend also to giue lavves for gouernement and to restraine the authoritie of Princes by Decrees and vvhen they haue obtained to examine and discusse the Ecclesiasticall authority they vvill learne also to trouble the temporall He shevved him that it vvas more easie to oppose the first demaunds of a multitude then after they had beene gratified in part to prescribe them a measure For the Princes and Grandies hee might assure himselfe that their end was not pietie but the making themselues Lords of the Ecclesiasticall goods and being become absolute to acknowledge the Emperour nothing at all or very little and that many of them kept themselues vnspotted with that contagion because they haue not as yet discouered the secret which being made manifest they will all addresse themselues to the same scope That there was no doubt but that the Papacio would lose much in the losse of Germanie but the losse of the Emperour and of the house of Austria would bee farre greater Against which if hee would make prouision he had no other meanes then seuerely to imploy his authoritie and power while the greater part obeyed him wherein expedition was necessarie before the number increased and the profit were discouered by all which is reaped by following those opinions That vnto expedition so necessarie nothing is more contrarie then to treate of a Councell For though euery one incline himselfe to it and no impediment bee interposed yet it cannot bee assembled but in length of yeeres nor the causes handled without prolixitie which thing onely he would consider For it were infinite to speake of impediments which would bee raysed for diuers interests rests of persons who would oppose themselues with diuers pretences at the least putting in delayes that it may come to nothing That there was a same spread that the Popes will haue no Councell for feare their authoritie should be restrained a reason which maketh no impression at all in him hauing his authoritie immediately from Christ with promise that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And the experience of former times hath shewed that the Papall authoritie hath neuer beene diminished in any Councell but according to the words of our Lord the Fathers haue euer confessed it to bee absolute and vnlimited as it is in deede And when the Popes in humilitie or for some other respect haue forborne to vse it intirely the Fathers haue made him to put it wholly in execution And this is cleerely to be seene by him that shall reade the things that are past For the Popes haue alwayes imployed this meanes against the new opinions of heretiques and in euery other necessitie with increase of their authoritie And setting aside the promise of CHRIST which is the true and onely foundation and considering the things but temporally the Councel consisteth of Bishops vnto Bishops the Papall greatnesse is profitable because they are by that protected against Prince and people Kings and other Souereignes also who haue vnderstood and will vnderstand well the rules of gouerning will alwayes fauour the Apostolicall authoritie hauing no other meanes to represse and keepe in order their Prelates when they haue the spirit to goe beyond their degree The Pope concluded that in his minde hee was so assured of the issue that hee could speake thereof as a Prophet and affirme that by calling a Councel greater disorders would ensue in Germany For those that desire it pretend to continue vntill then in what they haue begun when their opinions shall bee condemned and nothing else can succeede they will take another cloake to detract from the Councell and in conclusion the Emperours authoritie in Germany will come to nothing and in other places will be shaken the Popes power will bee diminished in that Countrey and in all the residue of the world will bee increased the more And therefore the Emperour should beleeue his opinion the rather because hee was not mooued by his proper interest but with a desire to see Germany reunited to the Church and himselfe obeyed That nothing The Pope perswadeth the Emperor to execute the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes would take good effect if hee went not presently into Germany and immediately vsed his authoritie intimating that the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes should bee executed without any replie not giuing eare to any thing the Protestants could say either demanding a Councell or more instruction or alleaging their appeale or protestation or any other excuse because they are all but pretences of impietie That hee should vse force against the first incounter of disobedience which would bee easie for him to doe against a few hauing all the Ecclesiasticall Princes and the greater part of the Seculars who to this end would take armes with him That this and no other thing is congruous to the office of the Emperour Aduocate of the Church of Rome and to the oath taken in Aquisgran and which hee ought to take in receiuing the Crowne from his hand Lastly that it was a cleere case that the holding of a Councell or any other treatie or negotiation in this occasion would necessarily end with warre Therefore it was better to make triall of composing these disorders by the
strength of authoritie 1530 CLEMENT CHARLES HENRY 8. FRANCIS 〈◊〉 and with absolute commaund which would easily take good effect and in case it should not rather to proceede to force of armes then let the raines loose to popular licence to the ambition of the Grandies and peruersenesse of the arch heretiques These reasons vnseemely in the mouth of Friar Iulius de Medici Ganalier Who condescendeth therunto of Malta for so the Pope was called before he was created Cardinall much more of Pope Clement the 7. did notwithstanding preuaile with Charles being seconded by the perswasions of Mercurius de Gattinara the Emperours Chancellour and Cardinall vnto whom the Pope made many promises and particularly that in the first promotion of Cardinals which he then prepared to make he would haue regard to his kinred and dependants and by the Emperours proper inclination to haue more absolute authoritie in Germanie then was granted to his grandfather or his fathers grandfather In Bolonia all the solemne acts and ceremonies of the coronation were 1530 The Emperor is crowned in Bolonia performed which was finished the 14. of February and Caesar being resolued to goe personally into Germanie to giue an end to those disorders be intimated an imperiall Diet for the 8. of April and in March he began his iourney The Emperour parted from Bolonia with this firme resolution to labour And resolueth to employ his authoritie in matter of religion in the Diet with authoritie and command that the Princes separated one from another should returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome and to prohibite Sermons and bookes of the reformed doctrine And the Pope gaue him for company the Cardinall Campeggio as Legate who should Campeggio the Legate goeth with him And Peter Paul Vergerius to Ferdinand follow him to the Diet. He sent also Peter Paul Vergerius Nuncio to King Ferdinand with instruction to labour with him that there should bee no disputation in the Diet nor consultation concerning Religion nor any resolution taken to call a Councell in Germanie to that purpose and to gaine the fauour of that Prince who being the Emperours brother and hauing spent many yeeres in Germanie hee thought was able to doe much hee should grant him power to take a contribution of the Clergie of Germanie for the warre against the Turkes and to make vse of the gold and siluer appoynted for ornament of the Churches Almost all the Princes arriued at the Diet before Caesar who came thither the thirteenth of Iune the eue of Corpus Christi day and went in The Diet of Ausburg The Protestants refuse to goe in procession procession the day following but was not able to obtaine that the Protestants would content themselues to be there Which the Legate perceiuing with infinite displeasure for the preiudice done to the Pope by this contumacie as hee tearmed it to goe a step further and to cause the Protestants to assist at the Ceremonies of the Church of Rome was a meanes that the Emperour eight dayes after being to begin the assembly gaue order to the Elector of Saxonie to carrie the sword before him as he went thither according The Duke of Saxonte carieth the sword after a long disputation whether hee might â—â—tely assist at the Masse to his office and to stand at the Masse The Elector thought that by yeelding hee should contradict his profession and by refusing should loose his dignitie hauing found out that in case of his deniall the Emperour would giue the honour to another But hee was counselled by his Diuines Luthers Schollers that he might doe it without offence to his conscience assisting as at a ciuill not as at a religious Ceremony by the example of the Prophet Elizeus who thought it not inconuinient that the captaine of the troupes of Syria conuerted to the true Religion should bow himselfe in the Temple of the Idole when the King bowed who leaned on his arme This 〈◊〉 sell was not approoued by others because by it one might conclude that euery one might lawfully be present at all the Rites of another Religion as at ciuill Ceremonies for no man could want a cause of necessitie or vtilities which might induce thereunto But others approouing the counsell and the purpose of the Elector concluded that if the new doctors had formerly vsed this reason and would vse it hereafter a gate had not beene opened in many occasions to diuers inconueniences because it would be lawfull to euery one by that example for preseruation of his dignitie or his territorie or the fauour of his Lord or other eminent person not to refuse to giue assistance to any action whatsoeuer at which though others were presentes at a religious acte he assisted as at a ciuill thing In that Masse Vicenzo Pimpinello Archbishop of Rosano the Popes Nuncio The Sermon of Vicen 〈…〉 Pi 〈…〉 the Popes 〈◊〉 made an Oration in Latine before the Offertorie in which he spake not a word of any spirituall or religious matter but vpbraided Germanie for hauing suffered so many wrongs by the Turkes without reuenge and exhorted them by many examples of ancient Captaines of the Romane Common-wealth to make warre against them Hee said the disaduantage of Germanie was that the Turke obeyed one Prince onely whereas in Germanie many obeyed not at all that the Turkes liue in one religion and the Germans euery day inuent new and mocke the old as if it were become mouldie Hee taxed them that being desirous to change the faith they had not found our one more holy at the least and more wise Finally hee exhorted them that imitating Scipio Nasica Cato the people of Rome and their ancestors they should obserue the Catholique Religion forsake those nouities and applie themselues to the warre In the first Session of the Diet the Legat Cardinall Campeggio presented The Leg 〈…〉 presenteth his letters and maketh an oration the letters of his Legation and in the assembly in the presence of the Emperour made an Oration in Latine the substance whereof was that the cause of so many Sects which then reigned was want of charitie and loue that the change of doctrine and rites had not onely rent the Church in pieces but brought all policie to a miserable desolation For remedying of which mischiefe the former Popes hauing sent Legats to the Diets and no fruit comming thereby Clement had sent him to exhort to counsel and to imploy all his indeuours to restore the true doctrine And hauing commended the Emperour hee exhorted all to obey whatsoeuer hee shall ordaine and resolue vpon concerning Religion and Articles of beliefe Hee perswaded them to make warre against the Turkes promising that the Pope would spare no cost to assist them Hee prayed them for the loue of CHRIST for their Countreys and their owne safetie that laying aside all errors they would applie themselues to set Germanie and all Christendome at libertie That in so doing the Pope
he made the confutation of it to be read in which many of their opinions being taxed it was confessed in the end that in the Church of Rome there were some things fit to bee amended against which hee promised that prouision should be made 〈◊〉 therefore that the Protestants ought to referre themselues vnto him and returne to the Church assuring them to obtaine all their iust demands but in case they did otherwise he would not faile to shew himselfe protector and defender of it The Protestant Princes offered to performe whatsoeuer could bee done with a safe conscience and if out of the holy Scripture any errour in their doctrine were shewed to correct it or to make a further declaration in case it were necessarie And because some of the points proposed by them were granted in the confutation and some reiected if a copie of the confutations were giuen them they should be expounded more cleerely After many treaties seuen Catholikes and seuen Protestants were chosen A Colloquie between the Protestants Catholikes to conferre together to find out a meanes of composition who not being able to agree the number was restrained to three a piece And though some few small points of doctrine and other petty things belonging to some rites were agreed on yet in conclusion it was perceiued that the conference could produce no concord at all because neither partie was willing to grant to the other any thing of importance Many dayes being spent in this treatie the refutation of the Cities confession was read whereunto their Ambassadors answered that many Articles of their writing were repeated otherwise then The answer of the Protestant Ambassadors to the confutation they were written by them many other things proposed by them drawne to a bad sence to make them odious vnto all which obiections they would haue answered if a copie of the confutation had beene giuen them in the meane time they prayed them nor to beleeue any calumnie but to expect their defence They denyed to giue them a copie and sayde that the Emperour would not suffer that the points of Religion should bee put into disputation The Emperour assayed by way of canuase to perswade the Princes telling them that they were but few their doctrine new that it had been sufficiently confuted in this Diet that their boldnesse was great to condemne of errour heresie and false religion the Imperiall Maiestie and so many Princes and States of Germany with whom themselues beeing compared made not a number and which is worse to esteeme also for heretikes their owne fathers and ancestours and to demand a Councell and yet to goe on still in the errours These perswasions auayling nothing because they denied theirs to be new and the rites of the Romane Church olde the Emperour imploying other remedies vnto which he was aduised by the Legat Campeggio caused euery one to be treated with apart proposing vnto them some satisfaction in their proper interests and laying before them diuers oppositions and crosses which he would haue raised against their proceedings in case they persisted in their resolution not to reunite themselues to the Church But whither those thought to bring about their owne designes by perseuering or preferred the preseruation of their Religion before all other interest the perswasions though very potent produced none effect Neither could the Emperour obtaine of them to grant the exercise of the Romane religion within their territories vntill the time of the Councell which he promised should bee intimated within sixe moneths because the Protestants had discouered that this was the inuention of the Popes Legate who not being able to obtaine his purpose for the present thought it sufficient if by the establishing the Romane doctrin in euery place he put confusion among the people who were alienated already whereby away might be opened to those accidents which might giue occasion to roote out the new For concerning the promise to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths he well knew that many impediments might bee pretended in the very nicke and finally all expectation deluded It being impossible to conclude any thing the Protestants departed in the end of October and the Emperour made an Edict to establish the ancient rites of the Roman Catholike religion which contained in summe The Edict of A 〈…〉 that nothing should be changed in the Masse in the Sacrament of Confirmation and extreame vnction that the Images should not bee taken out of any place and those restored that were taken away already that it should not be lawfull to denie free-will nor to hold opinion that onely faith doeth iustifie that the Sacraments Ceremonies Rites Obsequies of the dead should be obserued in the same manner they were before that Benefices should bee giuen to fit persons and that the marryed Priests should forsake their wiues or be banished all sales of Church goods and other vsurpations made voyd that in preaching and teaching no man should passe these tearmes but the people should be exhorted to heare Masse to inuocate the Virgin Mary and the other Saints to obserue the feasts and fastings that the Monasteries and other sacred Edifices which haue beene destroyed should be rebuilt and the Pope should be requested to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths in a conuenient place and after to beginne it within a yeere at the most that all things remaine firme and constant and no appeale or exception to the contrary take place and that euery one ought to imploy all his forces possessions life and blood to preserue this Decree and that the Imperiall Chamber proceed against whosoeuer shall oppose it The Pope hauing receiued aduice from his Legat of what was done in the Diet was touched with an inward griefe of minde discouering that The Pope was displeased with the Emperour for meâ—ling in religion but especially for promising a Councell though Charles had receiued his counsell by vsing his authority and threatning violence yet he had not proceeded as aduocate of the Church of Rome vnto whom it belongeth not to take knowledge of the cause but to bee a meere executor of the Popes Decrees whereunto was quite contrary to haue receiued the confessions and caused them to bee read and to haue instituted a conference to accord the differences Hee complayned beyond measure that some points were agreed vnto and especially that he had consented to the abolition of some rites thinking that the Popes authoritie was violated when things of so great moment were treated of without his priuity at the least if his Legates authoritie had beene interposed it had beene tollerable After he considered that it was a great preiudice to him that the Prelates had consented to it But the promising of a Councell which hee so much abhorred pressed him aboue all in which though honourable mention were made of his authoritie yet to subscribe sixe moneths to call it and a yeere to beginne it was to meddle with that which was proper to
patience because another was in fault and not himselfe and because hee could not resolue so suddenly vpon a conuenient Citie hee deserred the celebration thereof vntill the first of Nouember the same yeere At that time the King of England published a manifest in his owne name and of his nobilitie against the Popes Conuocation as by a person that had no power in a time when Italie was set a fire with warre and in a place not secure adding that hee much desired a Christian Councell but that to The King of England opposeth the Councel by a publique manifest the Popes he would neither goe nor send Ambassadours hauing nothing to doe with the Bishop of Rome or his Edicts more then with the edicts of any other Bishop That the auncient Councels were called by the authoritie of Kings which custome ought now the rather to be renewed because the defect of the Court of Rome are called into question That it was not vsuall with Popes to breake their faith which himselfe had more cause to consider then others beeing most bitterly hated by him for hauing denyed him authoritie in his Kingdome and the reuenew which was payd him That to blame the Prince of Mantua because hee will not receiue so many people into his Citie without a garrison is to mocke the world as also to prorogue the Councel vnto Nouember not saying in what place it shall be celebrated And if the Pope choose the place without doubt it will be in his owne State or of some Prince that is obliged to him Therefore it being impossible that any man of iudgement should hope for a true Councel the best way was for euery Prince to reforme Religion at home concluding in the end that if any man could giue him better directions hee would not refuse to follow them The care of reforming the Court was committed to 4. Cardinals but nothing was done which made the Italians suspect the Popes actions In Italy also there was a generall disposition to interpret the Popes actions in the worser sense and it was spoken freely that though the Duke of Mantua were blamed yet he was not the cause why the Councell was not called whereof there was a manifest argument because the Pope had published a Bull for reformation of the Court and committed the care thereof to foure Cardinals at the same time which notwithstanding was buried in silence though neither the Duke nor any bodie else hindered it from beeing in his power and hauing proposed it immediately after it was assumed to the Papacie it was not so much as spoken of for three yeeres after The The reformation is set on foot againe Pope to withstand these defamations resolued to set the businesse on foote againe first reforming himselfe the Cardinals and the Court that none might obiect against him nor make bad construction of his actions and he elected foure Cardinals and fiue other Prelates whom he so much esteemed that the yeere following hee made foure of them Cardinals giuing charge to those nine to collect the abuses which deserued amendment and withall to adde the remedies by which they might quickly and easily be remooued and to reduce all to a good reformation The Prelates made the collection as the Pope commanded and committed it to writing The fountainâ— of the abuses of the Court. In the beginning they proposed for the fountaine and source of all the abuses the Popes readinesse in giuing eare to flatterers and his facility in dispensing with Lawes with neglect of the Commandement of Christ not to receiue gaine for spirituall things And descending to particulars they noted twenty foure abuses in the administration of Ecclesiasticall matters and foure in the speciall gouernment of Rome they touched the ordination of The particular abuses Cleargie men Collation of Benefices Pensions Permutations Regresses 1538 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Reseruations Pluralitie of Benefices Commendoes Exemptions deformation of the regular order ignorance of Preachers and Confessors libertie of printing pernicious Bookes the reading of them toleration of Apostates Pardoners And Passing to dispensations first they touched that for mariage of those that are in orders for marriages in degrees forbidden dispensations granted to Symoniacall persons facilitie of graunting Confessionals and Indulgences dispensation of vowes licence to bequeath by will the Church-goods commutation of wils and testaments toleration of harlots negligence of the gouernement of hospitals and such other things which they exactly handled expounding the nature of the abuses the causes and originall of them the consequences of the euils which they carry with them the meanes to redresse them and to keepe hence forward the body of These things are set downe at large in the 12. Booke of Sleidan the Court in Christian life a worke worthy to be read and which deserued to be set downe word by word if it had not beene too long The Pope hauing receiued the relation of these Prelats caused many Cardinals to consider of it and after that he might resolue what to doe proposed it in the Consistory Fryar Nicholas Scomberg a Dominican Cardinall of S. Sistus alias of Capua shewed in a long discourse that that time comported The Cudinall of S. Sistus would haue no reformaton at al made not any reformation at all First hee put them in mind of the malice of man which being stopped in one course findeth a worse and that it is better to tolerate a knowen euill which because it is in vse is not so much marueyled at then by redressing that to fall into another which being new will appeare greater and be more reprehended Hee added that it would giue occasion to the Lutherans to bragge that they had inforced the Pope to make that reformation and aboue all he considered that it would bee a beginning to take away not onely the abuses but the good vses also and to endanger the whole state of religion For by the reformation it would be confessed that the things prouided against were deseruedly reprehended by the Lutherans which would be a great abetting to their whole Cardinall Caraffa desireth the reformation doctrine On the other side Iohn Peter Caraffa Cardinal Theatino shewed that the reformation was necessarie and that it was a great offence to God to leaue it and answered that it was a rule in Christian actions that as euill is not to be done that good may follow so no good of obligation is to be omitted for feare that euill may ensue The opinions deliuered were diuers The Pope comandeth the remonstrance of the Prelats to be concealed but a copie of it is sent into Germany by Cardinall Scomberg The King of Denmarke becommeth a Protestant and the finall conclusion was not to speake any more of it vntill another time and the Pope commanded that the remonstrance of the Prelats should be concealed But Cardinall Scomberg sent a copie thereof into Germanie which some thought was done
the preparatories there is no necessitie to vse any of them at all The Bishop of Feltre put them in minde that the Protestants desired a Councell where themselues might haue a decisiue voice so that if this title be giuen to the Councell that it representeth the Church vniuersall they will draw an argument from hence that some of euery order of the vniuersall Church ought to be present These being two the Clergie and the Laitie it cannot be intirely represented if the Laitie be excluded But for the rest those also of the Councell who assented to the simple title were of opinion that it ought to bee supplied The Bishop of Saint Marke said that the Laikes are most improperly called the Church For the Canons determine that they haue no authority to command but necessitie to obey and that this is one of the things which the Councell ought to decree that the Seculars ought humbly to receiue that doctrine of faith which is giuen them by the Church without disputing or thinking further on it and therefore that it is very meete to vse the title that the Synode representeth the Church vniuersall to make them vnderstand that they are not the Church but ought to hearken to and obey the Church Many things were spoken and they went on without any firme conclusion but onely that the simple title should bee vsed in the next session as it was in the last When this was ended because certaine Prelates desired that at the last they might come to matters substantiall the Legats to giue them satisfaction proposed that they should consider of the three heads contained in the Popes Bulls that is the extirpation of heresies reformation of discipline and establishing of peace how they should beginne these treaties what course they should holde and how proceede that they should pray God to illuminate them all and euery one should speake his opinion in the first congregation In the ende some commissions from absent Bishops were presented and the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishops of Feltre and Astorga were deputed to consider of their excuse and relate in the Congregation The next day the Legates wrote to Rome that it appeared that the amplification of the title with addition of Representing the Church Vniuersall was a thing so popular and so pleased all that it might easily be spoken of againe and therefore they desired to know his Holinesse pleasure if they should persist in denying it or yeeld vnto them especially vpon occasion of making some Decree of importance as to condemne heresies or the like They gaue aduice also that they had made the proposition for the next Congregation so generall that they might yeelde to the desire of the Prelates which was to enter into the substantiall points and yet enterpose time that they might receiue instruction from his Holinesse They added that the Cardinall Pacceco had aduice that the Emperor had giuen order to many Spanish Bishops men of exemplary liues and learning to goe to the Councel Therefore they thought it necessary that his Holinesse should send ten or twelue Prelates whom hee might trust men fit to appeare for their other qualities that the number of the Oltramontans increasing especially men rare of exemplaritie The Legates desire to make their partie strong and learning they might in some part bee incountred For amongst those that vntill then were in Trent those that had good mindes had little learning and lesse discretion and those that had vnderstanding were discouered to haue deseignes and hard to be gouerned In the next Congregation assembled the eighteenth to vnderstand the The Imperialists desire to beginne with reformation mindes of all concerning the Propositions made in the last the opinions were foure The Imperialists said that the points of doctrine could not bee touched with hope of any fruit because it was first necessary to remooue the transgressions from whence the heresies arose by a good reformation enlarging themselues very much in this field and concluding that so long as the scandall which the World receiueth by the deformation of the Clergie ceaseth not nothing that they can say or preach will euer bee beleeued all beeing perswaded that deedes ought to bee regarded and not words And that they ought not to take example by the ancient Councels because in them either there was not corruption of maners or that was not cause of heresie and in fine that to deferre the treatie of reformation was to shew themselues incorrigible Some few others thought fit to beginne with doctrine and then to passe to reformation alledging that faith is the ground and foundation of Christian life that no man begins to build from the roofe but from the foundations that it is a greater sinne to erre in faith then in other humane actions and that the point of rooting out heresies was put first in the Popes Buls A third opinion was that the points of reformation and faith might ill bee separated because there was no doctrine without abuse nor abuse which drawed not after it the bad interpretation and bad sense of some doctrine Therefore it was necessarie to handle them at the same time for that the world hauing their eyes fixed vpon this Councell and expecting a remedie as well in matters of faith as maners it would be satisfied better by handling them both together then one after another especially if according to the proposition of the Cardinall of Monte diuers deputations were made and one handled this matter and the other that which should be done quickely considering that the time present when Christendome had peace was precious and not to bee lost not knowing what impediments the time to come might bring And the rather because they should study to make the Councell as short as they could that the Churches the lesse while might remaine depriued of their Pastours and for many other respects intimating that which might arise in length of time to the distast of the Pope and Court of Rome Some others among whom were the French men demanded that that of the peace might be the first that they should write vnto the Emperour the most Christian King and other Princes giuing them thankes for the conuocation of the Councel for continuance whereof that they would establish peace and helpe the worke forward by sending their Ambassadours and Prelates and likewise should write friendly to the Lutheranes inuiting them charitably to come to the Councell and ioyne themselues with the rest of Christendome The Legates vnderstanding the opinions of them all and commending their wisedome said that because it was late and the consultation of weight and the opinions various they would thinke of what euery one had said and in the first Congregation propose the points to bee determined Order was taken that there should bee two Congregations euery weeke Two Congregations euery weeke without intimation on Munday and Friday without warning and in the end the Archbishop of Aix hauing receiued letters
letter written from Trent weighing the inconueniences that would follow if hee kept the Councell at anchor with the ill satisfaction of the Bishops that were there and the mischiefe that might arise if the reformation should begin In fine perceiuing that it was necessary to put something to the hazard and that it was wisdome to auoid the greater euill he resolued to write backe to Trent to begin the action as they had aduised admonishing them not to broach any new difficulties in matter of faith nor to determine any of the things controuersed amongst the Catholiques and to proceed slowly in the reformation The Legates who vntill then had in the Congregations entertained themselues in generall matters hauing receaued power to goe on proposed in the Congregation of the 22. of February that the first foundation of faith beeing established they ought in the next place to handle another more ample which is the holy Scripture wherein are points belonging to the doctrines controuerted with the Lutheranes and others for reformation of those abuses which are most principall and necessary to be amended and so many that perhaps the time vntill the next Session will not bee sufficient to finde a remedy for all They discoursed of the controuersies with the Lutherans in this subiect and of the abuses and much was spoken hereof by diuers Prelates The Diuines who were thirty in number and almost all Friars had vntill then serued in the Councell onely to make Sermons on Holy-dayes in exaltation of the Councell and the Pope and to make light skirmishes with the Lutheranes but now that controuerted doctrines were to bee decided and the abuses of learned men rather then of others to bee reformed their worth The Diuines begin to be esteemed beganne to appeare And order was taken that in the points of doctrine to be decided articles should be extracted out of the bookes of the Lutheranes contrary to the orthodox faith to bee studied and censured by the Diuines that euery one speaking his opinion of them the matter might bee prepared to frame the Decrees which being proposed in the Congregation and examined by the Fathers when euery mans voyce was knowen that might bee established which was to bee published in the Session And for the abuses euery one should call to mind what hee thought worthy of amendment together with the remedy fit for it The articles for matter of doctrine drawen out of the Lutheranes bookes were 1. That the necessary doctrine of Christian faith is wholy conteyned in the holy Scripture and that it is an humane inuention to adde vnto them vnwritten Traditions as left vnto the holy Church by Christ and his Apostles deriued vnto vs by meanes of the continuall succession of Bishops and that it is sacrilege to defend that they are of equall authority with the old and new Testament 2. That amongst the bookes of the old Testament none should bee reckoned but those that haue beene receiued by the Iewes and in the New the sixe Epistles that is that vnder the name of S. Paul to the Hebrews that of S. Iames the 2. of S. Peter the 2. and 3. of S. Iohn one of S. Iude and the Apocalyps 3. That to vnderstand the Scripture well or to alledge the proper words it is necessary to haue recourse to the texts of the originall tongue in which it is written and to reprooue the Latine translation as full of errors 4. That the diuine Scripture is most easie and perspicuous and that to vnderstand it neither glosse nor comment is necessary but onely to haue the spirit of a sheepe of Christs pasture 5. Whether Canons with Anathematismes adioyned should be framed against all these Articles Vpon the two first the Diuines discoursed in foure Congregations and in the first all agreed that the Christian faith is contayned partly in the Scripture and partly in Traditions and much time was spent in alledging for this places of Tertullian who often speakes of them and many were numbred out of Irenie Cyprian Basil Austin and others yea some said more that Tradition was the onely foundation of the Catholique doctrine For the Scripture it selfe is not beleeued but by tradition But there was some difference how this matter might fitly be handled Vicenzo Lunello a Franciscan Friar was of opinion that in regard the holy Scripture and traditions were to be established for ground of faith they ought first to treat of the Church which is a more principal foundation For the Scripture receiueth authority from it according to the famous saying of Saint Augustine I would not haue beleeued the Gospel if the authoritie of the Church had not compelled me and no vse can be made of traditions but by grounding them vpon the same authority For if a controuersie Discourses about the authoritie of traditions arise about a tradition it will bee necessary to decide it either by the testimony or by the determination of the Church But this foundation being laid that euery Christian is bound to beleeue the Church one may securely build thereon He added that they should take example from all those that haue substantially written against the Lutherans as Fryar Siluester and Ecchiâ—s who haue more alleadged the authoritie of the Church then any other argument neither is it possible to conuince the Lutherans otherwise That it is contrary to the end proposed that is to lay all the foundations of Christian doctrine to leaue out the principall and perhaps the onely ground but certainely that without the which the residue cannot subsist This opinion had no followers Some opposed against it that it was subiect to the same difficulties which it made to others For the Synagogues of the heretiques also would arrogate to bee the true Church vnto whom this authoritie was giuen Others holding it to be a thing most knowen and vndoubted that by the name of the Church the Cleargie ought to bee vnderstood and more properly the Councell and the Pope as head said they ought to maintaine that the authority of the Church is already decided and that to treat of it now were to shew there was difficultie or at the least that it was a thing newly cleered and not most ancient euer beleeued since Christianitie began But Anthonius Marinarus a Carmelite Fryar thought fit to refraine speaking of traditions and said that for decision of the first Article in this matter it was meete first to determine whether the question were facti or iuris that is if the Christian doctrine haue two parts one which was written by the will of God and the other which was forbidden to bee writ but onely taught by word of mouth or if in the whole body of doctrine it hath accidentally happened that all hauing beene taught some part hath not beene committed to writing Hee added that it was a cleere case that the Maiestie of God ordaining the law of the Old Testament appointed it should be necessary to haue it in writing and therefore
should be fitted to the exigence of the text read and the capacitie of the auditors After many Discourses in many Congregations they came to establish the Decrees for the Sermons and to ouercome the difficulties they caused the Prelates who were their assured friends to negotiate with the Italian Bishops wishing them to consider how much they were bound for the honour of their nation to vphold the dignitie of the Papacie whose authoritie was treated of by medling with the priuiledges and what they might hope for from the Pope and Legates applying themselues to that which is iust and not depriuing the Friars of that they haue enioyed so long That it was dangerous to despise so many learned men now when heresies doe trouble the Church That the authoritie of Bishops should be enlarged by granting them power to allow or disallow the Preachers when they preach out of the Churches of their Order and when they preach in them by making them acknowledge the Prelate first asking his benediction That the Bishops might punish the Preachers for heresie forbid them to preach to auoyd scandall That they should bee contented with this and that other things should bee added as occasion serued By this meanes they gained so many that they were secure to establish the Decree with those conditions But there remained another difficulty because the Friars and Generals were not satisfied and to distaste them was not secure and expresly forbid by the Pope They endeauored to shew them that the grant made to the Bishops was iust and necessary whereof themselues were cause by extending their priuiledges too much and by passing the bounds of honesty In fine by admonishing the Bishops to proceed so that the Friars might not haue cause to complaine the Generals also were pacified When they made knowne their resolution to condemne in the same Session the Lutheran opinions of originall sinne they alleadged that to keepe the order of putting both the matters together it was necessary to handle some poynt of faith and that they could not begin from any other poynt And they proposed the Articles extracted out of the Protestants doctrine in that matter to bee examined and discussed by the Diuines in the Congregations whether they ought to bee condemned for hereticall The Cardinall Pacceco said that the Councell was to handle Articles of faith onely to reduce Germanie the which hee that would doe out of season should not onely faile of his ende but make matters worse When there is opportunitie to doe it it cannot bee knowen to those in Trent but onely to him that sitteth at the sterne of that Countrey who seeing all particulars knoweth when to applie the medicine Therefore hee aduised that they should craue by letters the opinion of the principall Prelates of the Nation before they went any further or that the Popes Nuncio should speake thereof with the Emperour To which opinion the Emperours Prelates induced by the Ambassadour did adhere But the Legates commending their iudgement and promising to write to the Nuncio added that notwithstanding this the Articles might bee disputed by the Diuines to gaine time whereunto the Cardinall also and the others adhered hoping that many difficulties might come acrosse to cause a delay and the Ambassadour Toledo was contented so that the Summer might bee past before the definition were made The Articles proposed were 1. That Adam by transgressing the precept hath lost iustice and incurred the The points of originall sinne to bee discussed wrath of God and mortalitie and though hee bee impaired both in soule and bodie yet no sinne is transferred from him to posteritie but onely corporall punishments 2. That Adams sinne is called originall because it is deriued from him to posteritie not by transmission but by imitation 3. That originall sinne is ignorance or contempt of God or want of feare without confidence in his Maiestie without diuine loue and with concupiscence and bad desires and generally a corruption of the whole man in his will soule and body 4. That in children there is an inclination to euill proceeding from the corrupted nature so that after the vse of reason it bringeth forth a loathing of diuine things and an immersion in matters of the world and that this is originall sinne 5. That children at the least borne of faithfull parents though they are baptized into the remission of sinnes yet they haue no sinne by descending from Adam 6. That originall sinne is not cancelled in Baptisme but not imputed or so razed that it beginneth to diminsh in this life and is wholly rooted out in that to come 7. That the sinne remayning in the baptized hindereth his entrance into heauen 8. That concupiscence which cherisheth sinne and remayneth after baptisme is truely sin 9. That the principall punishment due to originall sinne is hell fire besides corporall death and other imperfections vnto which man is subiect in this life The Diuines in the Congregation agreed that to discusse those Articles it was necessary not to proceed in that order but to examine all the matter methodically and see what was sinne in Adam and what deriued from him to posterity is sin in all men called originall how it is transmitted and how remitted In the first point also they agreed that Adam being depriued of righteousnesse The discussion of originall sinne his affections rebelled against reason which the Scripture vseth to expresse saying the flesh rebelleth against the spirit and by one onely name calleth his defect Concupiscence That hee incurred the wrath of God and corporall mortalitie threatned by God together with the spirituall death of the soule and yet that none of these defects can be called sinne but punishments that follow For sinne is formally the transgression of a diuine precept And here many enlarged themselues to finde out the kinde of this fault Some said it was pride some gluttony some infidelity and some more soundly that it might bee drawne to all these and more But hee that will take S. Pauls words for his ground can put it in no other kinde but of pure disobedience But seeking to know what thing deriued from Adam is sin in vs the opinions were more diuers For S. Austine who first sought into the essence thereof following S. Paul said it is concupiscence And S. Anselmus many hundred yeeres after holding that sin is cancelled in the baptized concupiscence still remayning maintayned that it is the priuation of originall righteousnesse which in Baptisme is renewed by a thing equiualent which is grace But S. Thomas and S. Bonauenture desiring to reconcile these two opinions considered that in our corrupted nature there are two rebellions one of the soule against God the other of the sences against the soule and that this is concupiscence and that vnrighteousnesse and therefore both together are the sin And S. Bonauenture gaue the first place to concupiscence saying that this is positiue and the other negatiue And S. Thomas contrarily made
head inueighed seuerely against the Canons and wrote vnto them reprehending them for introducing a dangerous nouitie without reason or example of antiquitie that there want not places to praise the Virgin who cannot be pleased with a presumptuous nouitie mother of rashnesse sister of superstition daughter of lightnesse The next age had Schoole-Doctors of both the orders Franciscan and Dominican who in their writings refuted this opinion vntill about the yeere 1300. when Iohn Scot a Franciscan putting the matter into disputation and examining the reasons did flie to the omnipotencie saying that God had power to free her from sinne or to cause sinne to remaine in her onely for an instant or for a certaine time that God onely knoweth which of these three is true yet it is probable to attribute the first to Marie in case it bee not repugnant to the authoritie of the Church and of the Scripture The doctrine of this famous Diuine was followed by the Franciscan order But in the particular of the conception seeing the way layd open they affirmed absolutely for true that which hee had proposed as possible and probable vnder this doubtfull condition if it bee not repugnant to the Orthodoxe Faith The Dominicans did constantly resist and followed Saint Thomas one of their order famous for his learning S. Thomas is canonized by Pope Iohn the 22 to disgrace the Franciscans and for the approbation of Pope Iohn the two and twentieth who to depresse the Franciscans who did for the most part adhere to the Emperour Lewis of Bauaria excommunicated by him did canonize that Doctour and his doctrine The shew of pietie and deuotion made the Franciscan opinion generally more accepted and more tenaciously receiued by the Vniuersitie of Paris which was in credite for eminent learning and after long ventilation and discussion was afterwards approoued by the Councell of Basill which forbade to preach and teach the contrarie This tooke place in those Countreys which receiued the Councell Finally Pope Sixtus the fourth a Franciscan made two Bulles in this matter one in the yeere one thousand foure hundred seuentîe sixe approouing a new Office composed by Leonard Nogarola Protonotarie with Indulgences to him that did celebrate it or assist the other in the yeere one thousand foure hundred eightie three condemning the assertion as false and erronious that it is heresie to hold the conception or a sinne to celebrate it excommunicating the Preachers and others who noted that opinion of heresie or the contrarie because it was not as yet decided by the Church of Rome and the Apostolike Sea But this did not appease the contentions which betweene the two orders of Friars still waxed sharper and were renewed euery yeere in December so that Pope Leo the tenth thinking to giue a remedie by deferring the controuersie made letters bee written vnto diuers But afterwards he had more important cogitations by reason of the nouities of Germanie which in these contentions wrought that which happeneth in States that the Citie being beleaguered the factions doe cease and all ioyne against the common enemie The Dominicans grounded themselues vpon the Scripture the doctrine of the Fathers and the most ancient Schoole-men where not one iot was found in fauour of the others but they alleadged for themselues miracles and contentment of the people Iohn of Vdine a Dominican Friar sayd either you will that Saint Paul and the Fathers haue beleeued this exemption of the Virgine from the common condition or not If they haue beleeued it and yet haue spoken generally without euer making mention of this exception imitate them also now But if they haue beleeued the contrarie your opinion is a nouitie Ierolamus Lombardellus a Franciscan Friar sayd that the authoritie of the present Church was no lesse then that of the Primitiue if the consent of that in those times made men speake without exception the consent of this which appeareth in celebrating the Feast throughout ought to induce vs not to omit it The Legate wrote to Rome of the marueilous agreement of all against the Lutheran doctrine and the resólution taken to condemne it and sent a copie of the Anathematismes framed giuing aduise withall of the contention raised about the conception Whereunto it was answered from Rome that by no meanes they should meddle with a matter which may cause a schisme betweene Catholikes but should striue to reconcile the parties and giue The Pope commandeth that the contention about the conception should be omitted for feare of making a schisme them both satisfaction and aboue all to preserue in strength the briefe of Sistus 4. The Legates hauing receiued the order did by themselues and by the wiser sort of Prelates perswade both parties to lay aside the contentions and apply themselues ioyntly against the Lutherans They were on both sides contented to be silent so that their opinion were not preiudiced yet the Franciscans said that the Canon was against them if the Virgin were not excepted and the Dominicans that they were condemned if shee were It was necessary to finde a way how it might bee declared that shee was neither comprehended nor affirmatiuely excepted which was by saying they had no intention either to comprehend or except her Afterwards at the great instance of the Franciscans the others were content it should bee sayd onely they had no meaning to comprehend her And to obey the Pope it was added that the constitutions of Sistus 4. should be obserued While these things are handled in Trent the Diet being assembled in Ratisbon The Diet of Ratisbon the Emperour shewed great displeasure that the Colloquie was dissolued without fruit and required that euery one should propose what hee thought fit to appease Germanie The Protestants desired that the difference of Religion might bee composed according to the Recesse of Spira by a nationall Councell saying it was more fit then a generall because by reason of the great difference in opinions betweene Germanie and other Nations it is impossible to auoyde the raising of a greater contention and whosoeuer will enforce Germanie to change opinion must first slay many thousands of men which would be a dammage to the Emperour and a ioy to the Turkes The Emperors ministers answered that his Maiestie was not the cause why the Decree of Spira was not executed and that it was knowen vnto all that to make so necessarie a peace with the French King hee was constrained to yeeld to the Pope in matters of Religion that the Decree was fitted to the necessities of that time which being changed it was also necessarie to change opinion that in National Councels somtimes maners are amended but Faith and Religion neuer handled that in Colloquies one hath to doe with Theologues who for the most part are vntractable obstinate so that with them one cannot come to such moderate counsels as is necessary that none loued Religion more then the Emperor who would not swarue one iote from that which
aiming at this marke said for the present that the matter was hard and had need of greater examination that where the controuersie is betweene the Catholikes they ought not to condemne one part for feare of making a schisme and sowing contentions that they may ioyntly indeauour to confute the Lutherans Therefore that it were better to deferre the declaration by what right it is due vntil another Session Some thought it sufficient to renew the old Canons and Decretals in this matter and sayd they were seuere enough because they inflicted depriuation for a punishment and reasonable enough because they admitted lawfull excuses There remained to find a way that dispensations might not be granted and that was sufficient Others thought it necessary to adde new punishments and remoue the impediments which was of the greatest importance because those being taken away residencie would follow and that it was no matter from whence the obligation came so it were executed and that this being done the matter would be better discussed It pleased the maior part that the one and the other should be done whereunto the Legates g 〈…〉 vpon condition that the dispensations should not bee spoken against but to cause them not to be desired that the impediments should bee taken away which come by exemptions wherein there was as much spoken and with no lesse con 〈…〉 between those which held euery exemption for all abuse and those who thought them necessary in the Church and reproued onely the excesses S. Ierom witnesseth that in the first beginnings of Christianity the Churches A discourse of the Authour concerning exemptions were gouerned by a kinde of Aristocracy by the common counsell of the Presbytery but to withstand the diuisions which were brought in the monarchicall gouernement was instituted giuing all the superintendency to the Bishop whom all the orders of the Church did obey neither 〈◊〉 any one thinke to withdraw himselfe from vnder the authority The neighbour Bishops whose Churches because they were vnder one Prouince had commerce did gouerne themselues also in common by Synods and to make the gouernement more easie attributing much to the Bishop of the principall City they made him as it were Head of that body and by a more ample communion which all the Prouinces of one perfecture or great gouernement held together the Bishop of the City where the Ruler did reside gained a certaine superiority by custome These prefectures were the Imperiall City of Rome with the Cities adioyning the prefecture of Alexandria which gouerned Egypt Libya and Pentapolis of Antioch for Syria and other Prouinces of the East and in the other lesser prefectures called in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same was obserued This gouernement brought in and approoued by custome onely which found it commodious was established by the first Councell of Nice vnder Constantine and ordained by a Canon that it should continue and euery one was so farre from putting himselfe out of this order that the Bishop of Ierusalem hauing many honourable preheminences perhaps because it was the place where our Sauiour Christ conuersed in the flesh and was the fountaine of Religion the Councell of Nice did ordaine that those honours should still remaine but so that nothing was detracted from the Metropolitan then Bishop of Cesarea This gouernement which hath bin euer held in all the Churches of the East was altered in the Latine because many great Monasteries being built gouerned by Abbates of great fame and worth who by their conspicuous virtues made the Bishops afraid there arose some emulation betweene these and those and the Abbates to free themselues from these inconueniences whether reall or fained and to couer their ambition to withdraw themselues from the subiection which they owed did obtaine of Popes to bee receiued vnder the protection of Saint Peter and immediately vnder the subiection of the Pope This being profitable for the Court of Rome because he that obtaineth priuiledges is bound to maintaine the authority of him that granteth them suddenly all the Monasteries were exempted The Chapters also of Cathedrall Churches consisting for the most part of Regulars by the same pretences did obtaine exemption Finally the Cluniacensian and Cistersian Congregations were all wholly exempted With great inlargement of the Popes authority which came to haue subiects in all places defended and protected by the Papacie and interchangeably defenders and protectors The inuention was not commended by Saint Bernard who liued in that time and was of the Cistersian Congregation yea hee admonished Pope Eugenius to consider thereof that all were abuses that it ought not to be well taken if an Abbat did refuse to obey the Bishop and the Bishop the Metropolitane that the militant Church should take example by the triumphant where no Angel euer said I will not be vnder the Archangel But Bernard would haue said more if hee had liued in the times following when the Mendicant Orders obtained not onely a generall exemption from the Episcopall authority but power also to build Churches in any place whatsoeuer and to administer the Sacraments in them But in these last ages the abuse went on so farre that euery petty Priest did obtaine with a smal charge an exemption from the superiority of his Bishop not onely in causes of correction but also to be ordained by whom he listeth and in summe not to acknowledge the Bishop at all This beeing the state of the cause and the Bishops requiring remedie some that were more vehement returned to the things spoken in the Congregations that were before the other Session against the exemption of Friars But the wiser sort thinking it impossible to obtaine any thing so long as the number and greatnesse of the Regular Orders continued and fauour of the Court they were contented to remooue onely the exemptions of the Chapters and particular persons and demande a reuocation of them all But the Legates treating with them in particular and putting then in mind that all the reformation could not bee made by that Session that it was fit to begin and leaue something for future times made them rest contented that the exemption of particular Priests Friars not inhabiting in the Cloysters A smal reformation in matter of exemption is made and of Chapters only in criminall causes should be remooued from whence the greater disorders doe arise as also faculties to giue Clericall Orders to him that resideth not in his owne diocesse promising to prouide against the other abuses in another Session While these things were handled in Trent the Pope hauing receiued aduice Card Farnese the Popes Legate with the Emperour is recalled from the Cardinall Farnese considering with how small reputation an Apostolique Legate did remaine in Ratisbon when his souldiers were in the field he recalled him and with him a great number of Italian Gentlemen which were of the Popes troupes did depart In the middest of October the two armies were so neere at Santhem that there was
fruit of this diligence it beeing as easie to finde a false witnesse in partibus as at Rome where because euery thing may be sufficiently examined it is superfluous to seeke further To the eleuenth that none bee ordayned but by his owne Bishop it seemeth that the Bull may suffice because it doeth prouide many wayes against the inconueniences pretended in this point The Pope did presently dispatch the answere to Trent leauing it to the discretion Is dispatchâ—d to Trent of the Legates to resolue by the counsell of their friends what they thought fit togâ—ant according to occasions either part or all so that they conteined themselues within the limits set downe by the Deputies in Rome or to denie all in case they found themselues able to doe it He aduised them of the request made to those in Venice and that they should hold the Session in the due time wholy omitting the doctrine of the Sacraments and publishing the Anuthematismes onely in which they are all agreed because the doctrine cannot be expounded without danger That they should leaue wholy the Decree of the abuses of the Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation it beeing impossible to touch that string without offending the whole order of poore Priests and Friars and giuing the Heretikes too great a conquest by confessing they had formerly approoued such notable absurdities Hee concluded that they should labour to make the Session as quiet as was possible but yet with the honour of the Apostolique Sea Afterwards the Pope considering with himselfe and with his inward The Pope is troubled with the aduises sent from the Councel and froÌ„â—us Nuncio in Germany friends the aduises sent vnto him from Trent and from his Nuncio in Germanie was full of suspicion that the Councell would produce some great monster to the preiudice of himselfe and the Papacio Hee considered the factions amongst the Diuines especially Dominicans and Franciscans ancient enemies and contrary in doctrine and feared that taking courage in the Councell they would goe beyond the bounds of those contentions which haue beene hardly composed by the wiser sort whose differences beeing no lesse then those with the Lutherans and themselues very bold in taxing one another except paines were alwayes taken to make them agree there would bee danger of some great inconuenience Hee was much troubled with the disputation of Residencie whether it bee required iure diuino and with the boldnesse of Friar Bartholomew Caranza who beeing encouraged by many dared to call the contrary opinion the doctrine of deuils Hee saw how easily such another mischiefe as that of Luther might arise and that if an article of faith were made of residencie the Papacy was reduced to nothing Hee considered that all the reformations aymed to restraine the Popes authority and to enlarge the power of the Bishops and how little himselfe was esteemed in that the Councel hauing giuen hope to referre the Reformation to him whereof hee had framed a Bull and recalled the whole matter to Rome they had after treated thereof more sharpely without any respect of his authority Hee had great suspicion of the spirit and courage of the Spaniards considering the qualities of that wise Nation that it doth not worke by chance that it maketh greater shew of reuerence then it beareth that it standeth vnited in itselfe steppeth not one foote forward without looking a great way before them It seemed to him a great matter that they met together and had made a common censure and thought it probable that this webbe was secretly spun by the Emperour in regard his Ambassadour did dayly treate with them Hee suspected the Emperour also for his present prosperitie which ordinarily doeth make men not able to set boundes to their designes Hee considered his conniuencie at religion and thought it was to gaine the Lutherans fauour Hee remembred the complaints vsed not onely by the Emperour but by his Ministers also when the Italian Souldiers departed that hee was abandoned in time of neede and hee knew that he attributed the sedition of Genna to his sonne the Duke of Piacenza But hee weighed aboue all his wordes vsed to the Nuneio that hee had no greater enemie then the Pope Hee feared that when he had established an absolute authoritie in Germanie hee would thinke to doe the like in Italie making vse of the Councell to suppresse the Papacle He saw that all was in his power in regard of the incurable indisposition of the French King and his approching death Of the Dolphin being young and not experienced hee knew not what to promise himselfe and was assured that the Prelates who did vntill then adhere to the Court of Rome whensoeuer the Emperor should vnmaske himselfe would professe to be on his side either for feare of greater power or for emulation at the Popes greatnesse which they would discouer when they should see a secure way laid open to moderate it These respects made him resolue to secure himselfe in some sort of the And after consul ation resolueth to translate â—â—be Synode to Bolonia Councell To end it did not seeme seasonable in regard there did remaine so many things to be handled The Suspensson did require some great cause and would be to litle purpose in regard hee should bee presently desired to take it away To translate it to a place where himselfe had absolute authoritie seemed the best counsell And seeing this was to be done heo would so do it as that all danger should be preuented which could not be if the councel were not celebrated within his owne territories He did not thinke Rome was fit because it would raise too much discourse in Germanie Bolonia seemed the best place because it was neore the Mountaines fertile and of great receipt For the manner he resolued to conceale his owne person and to cause it to be done by the Legates by the authoritie giuen them in the Bull dated the 22. of February and sent vnto them in August 1545. For doing so if the Translation were opposed the Legats would be blamed and himself as not interessed might the more easily vphold them and if by accident hee should change his opinion he might doe it without dishonour Being thus resolued he sent a priuate Gentleman of the family of the Cardinall of Monte with letters of credit to doe this ambassage to hoth the Legateâ— commaunâ—ding him not to ariue there before the Session and then to giue them authoritie to translate the Councell to Bolonia making some apparant cause to arise or making vse of some cause already in beeing putting it in execution so quickely that after the enterprise begun they should conclude before any impediment could be interposed But in Germanie a great part of those Cities about the Rhine hauing made The Emperor doth leaue to temporize with the Archbishop of Collen composition with the Emperour and the Elector Palatine caused hâ—â— ministers to deâ—â—t the Emperour seeing himselfe now able to
Euangelists fore seeing they would speake many iniurious things against God and that but for the respect they bare to the King they would haue risen and disturbed the Whereat Cardinall Tornon disdaineth assembly Therefore hee prayed his Maiestie not to beleeue what they had said because the Prelates would disprooue it so that hee should see the difference betweene the trueth and a lye and demanded a dayes time to answere requiring that all should bee remooued from thence that they might not heare those blasphemies Wherewith the Queene thinking her selfe to bee touched answered that nothing was done but by the aduice of the Princes of the Kings Counsell and Parliament of Paris not to change or innouate any thing in Religion but to compose the differences and to reduce those that wandered into the right way which the Bishops were bound in wisedome to procure by all good meanes The assembly being dissolued the Bishops and Diuines consulted amongst themselues what to doe Some of them would haue had a Confession of Faith written vnto which if the Protestants would not subscribe they should bee condemned for heretiques without any further disputation Which opinion seeming too hard after much discourse they resolued to answere two of the points proposed by Beza that is of the Church and of the Eucharist The Congregation being assembled againe the sixteenth of the moneth the The Card. of Loraine speaketh for the Catholiques Cardinall of Loraine in the presence of the King Queene and Princes made a long Oration and sayd That the King was a member not head of the Church that it belonged to his care to defend it and that for matter of doctrine hee was subiect to the Ecclesiasticall Ministers that the Church did not containe the elect onely any yet could not erre that when any particular Church is in an errour recourse must be had to the Church of Rome Decrees of the generall Councels consent of the ancient Fathers and aboue all to the Scripture expounded in the sense of the Church that the heretiques failing in this haue runne into inextricable errours as the modernes for example in the point of the Eucharist in which by an incurable itch of curious questions they haue vsed that which was instituted by Christ for a bond of vnion to make an irreconciliable rent in the Church And then he handled this matter and concluded that if the Protestants will not change their opinion herein there is no meanes of composition When he had made an end all the Bishops stood vp and said they would liue and die in that Faith they prayed the King to perseuere in it adding that if the Protestants will subscribe to this article they will not refuse to dispute the rest but if not they ought not to haue any more audience but to be chased out of the whole kingome Beza asked leaue to answere presently To whom Beza was willing to answer and was not suffered but it seeming not fit to equalize a priuate Minister to so great a Prince Cardinall the assembly was dissolued The Prelats were willing the Colloquie should haue beene thus ended but the Bishop of Valence told them it was dishonourable Therefore the foure and twentieth day it was assembled againe in presence of the Queene and the Princes Beza spake of the Church But speaketh another day and of the conditions and authority thereof of Councels shewing they may erre and the dignity of the Scripture Claudeus Espenseus answered that hee had alwayes desired a Colloquie in matter of Religion and abhorred the punishments which the poore vnfortunate people endured but he much marueiled by what authority and by whom the Protestants were called into the Ecclesiasticall ministery who had layd hands on them to make them And is answered by Claudius Espenseus ordinary Ministers and if they pretended an extraordinary vocation where were the miracles to demonstrate it Then hee treated of Traditions Hee shewed that there beeing a controuersie of the sense of the Scriptures recourse must be had to the Fathers and that many things are beleeued by Tradition onely as the Consubstantialitie of the Sonne the baptizing of infants and the virginity of the mother of Christ after his birth Hee added that no generall Councell was euer corrected by another in point of doctrine Diuers replies and disputations passed on both sides betweene the Diuines who were present And there being a great contention the Card of Loraine making a silence proposed the matter of the Eucharist and sayd that the Bishops were resolute not to proceede any further if that Article were not agreed on and then demaunded of the Ministers if they were prepared to subscribe the Augustan Confession in that Article Beza asked whether hee proposed that in the name of all and whether himselfe and the other Prelates would subscribe to the other points of that Confession and receiuing no answere either of the one or the other hee demanded that that which was proposed to bee subscribed vnto should bee put in writing that they might consult of it and so the Colloquie was put off till the next day In which Beza who began to speake did much prouoke the Bishops For hauing iustified his vocation to the Ministerie he discoursed of the vocation Beza speaketh againe and prouoketh the Bishops and ordination of Bishops shewing what Simonie was committed and demanding how it could be accounted lawfull The passing to the Article of the Eucharist and the point of the Augustan Confession proposed vnto him hee said it ought to bee first subscribed by those who did propose it The parties not being able to agree a Spanish Iesuite one of the traine of the Cardinall The sawâ—ines of a Spanish Iesuite of Ferrara who was at the Colloquie hauing reproched the Protestants did reprehend the Queene for meddling in matters which belonged not to her but to the Pope Cardinals and Bishops This arrogancie troubled the Queenes Patience but for the Popes sake and the Legates shee dissembled Finally not being able to conclude any thing by this manner of parlie it was A new course is taken ordered that two Bishops and three Diuines of the most moderate should conferre with fiue of the Protestants Ministers to see if they could finde out a way to make an agreement They assayed to frame an Article of the Eucharist Which doth as little good as the former in generall termes taken out of the Fathers which might giue satisfaction to both parties which because they could not doe they concluded the Colloquie This did minister much matter of discourse Some sayd it was a bad example to treate of errours once condemned and that they ought no so much as to heare those who denie the foundations of Religion which hath continued so long and beene so much confirmed especially in the presence of ignorant people and that although nothing was resolued against the true Religion it hath made the heretiques bolde and grieued the
regard of his fatherly affection and that the Legates beeing in Trent already and many of the Italian and Spanish Prelates and the rest in their iourney they should immediatly send an Ambassadour and their Bishops Besides he commanded the Legat to vse all diligence to hinder the preaching and assembling of the Protestants and to encourage the Diuines giuing them Indulgences and spirituall graces and promising them temporall assistance also but that himselfe should by no meanes be present at the sermons of the Protestants and auoid all banquets where any of them were in companie At the same time the Polonian Prelats came to Trent who hauing visited Two Polonian Prelates cometo Trent the Legates and shewed the deuotion of their Church to the Sea of Rome related how the Lutherans attempted to bring their doctrine into that kingdome and the foundations which were already layd in some parts to oppose whose plots the Bishops were alwayes to be vigilant that they were all desirous to assist in the Councell and to promote the common cause which not being able to doe for the cause aforesaid so important and necessarie they had sent their Proctors to giue voyce as if the Prelats were present And they demanded to haue as many voyces as they had commissions from the Bishops who for lawfull causes could not part out of the kingdome The Legats answered in generall termes meaning to resolue with mature deliberation Who desire to haue as many voices as they haue commissions from the Bishops Their râ—quest is sent to Rome where it was resected for feare of dangerous confequences and the Pope whom they had aduised hereof proposed it in Consistorie where the Cardinals without difficultie concurred in the negatiue because it was determined before that the resolutions should bee made as formerly they had beene by pluralitie of voyces and not by Nations Which was therather thought to be necessary because there was a fame that the French-men though Catholiques came with Sorbonicall and Parliamentarie mindes fully bent to acknowledge the Pope no further then they pleased And it was knowen before that the Spaniards had some humour to subiect the Pope to the Councell and the Legates had often sent aduice from Trent The deseignes of the French and Spanish Prelates are suspected that some bad ambitious humours to enlarge the Episcopall authority were discouered and in particular the Spaniards did propose that it was necessary to restraine the authority of the Pope at the least so farre as that hee might not derogate from the decrees of this Councell saying that otherwise the labour and cost would be all in vaine if for small causes and sometimes without any he might dispence with them as he dayly doth with all the Canons The Cardinals saw no other meanes to oppose these attempts but by sending a great number of Italian Prelates who being vnited together will ouercome For which cause the Pope resolueth to send many Italian Prelats to Trent to make a maior part all the Vltramontans And this remedie would bee to no purpose if the voices of the absent were admitted For the Spaniards and French-men would cause all their Bishops to send proxies and it would be as much as to giue voyces not by heads but by Nations Therefore it was written to Trent that they should make large promises to the Polonians but conclude that the Councell was a continuation and the same which was begun vnder Paulus the third so that the orders then practised and continuately kept with good fruit as did appeare must be still obserued amongst which one was that the absent should haue no voyce with which if they did dispence all other National would pretend the like with much confusion that whatsoeuer request Polonia did make for any thing The Polonian Prelats seeme to be satisfied with a courteous negatiue but depart returne no more that was proper to it selfe and would not raise any stirres in other Countries should be granted in regard of the merits of that most noble Nation The Polonians seemed to bee satisfied with the answere yet pretending businesse at Venice they departed and returned no more A letter which the King of Spaine wrote with his owne hand caused much ioy in Rome in which hee aduertized the Pope of the negotiation of Montbrun sent vnto him by the Queene of France and of the answere which hee gaue him promising to assist his Holinesse to purge Christendome of heresie Iohn Tancherel is condemnâ—d by the Parliament of Paris for defending in y e schooles that the Pope may depose Kings with all the forces of his Kingdomes and States and to send potent and speedy aydes to any Prince that would cleanse his Countrey of that contagion But the bad conceit which the Court had of the French-men was increased by an aduice sent from Paris that the Parliament had with much solemoitie condemned to recant one Iohn Tancherel a Bachelor of Diuinity because with intelligence of some Diuines he had proposed and defended publique questions that the Pope Vicar of CHRIST is Monarch of the Church and may depriue Kings and Princes who disobey his commandements of their Kingdomes States and Digmties who beeing accused cited and hauing confessed the fact did flie and the iudges as in a Comedie caused the Beadell of the Vniuersitie to represent his person and to make a publike satisfaction and recantation forbidding the Diuines to dispute such questions hereafter making them goe to the King to aske pardon for hauing suffered so important a matter to bee disputed on and to promise to oppose themselues alwayes against that doctrine They spake of the Frenchmen as of lost sheepe who denied the authoritie giuen by CHRIST to S. Peter For which the French-men are much censured in Rome to feede the whole flocke and to loose and binde which doth consist principally in punishing the delicts which giue scandall or offence against the Church in common without difference of Prince or subiect The examples of the Emperours Henry the fourth and fifth Frederic the first and second and Lewis of Bauaria of the Kings of France Philippus Augustus and Pulcher were alleadged as also the famous sayings of the Canonists in this poynt they sayd the Pope ought to cite the whole Parliament to Rome and that the conclusion of that Diuine ought to be sent to Rome also to be examined before any thing else were done and approoued and the contrary condemned The Pope did moderately complaine hereof and thought it better But the Pope dissembleth his distaste to dissemble because as hee sayd the great sore of France did make this insensible The Court was perswaded that neither Ambassadour nor Bishop would be sent out of France to Trent and discoursed what was fit for the Pope to doe to force them to accept the determinations of the Councell which the Pope was by all meanes resolued to open at the beginning of the new yeere Hee imparted this
seene a Bishop in an hundred yeeres are lesse corrupted that amongst the ancient Prelats here present who haue continually resided in their Churches of which number there are some not one can shew that his Dioces is better then the next which haue continued without a Bishop If any say they are a flocke without a shepherd let him consider that not Bishops only but Parish Priests also haue cure of soules and that there are mountaines which hauing neuer seene Bishops may be a paterne to Episcopall Cities That the zeale and care of the Fathers of the first Councell is to bee commended and imitated who by penalties haue incited the Prelats to remaine in their owne Churches and begun to remooue the impediments which did hinder them but they were deceiued if they did hope that this residencie would be a sufficient reformation yea they ought to feare that as residencie is now required so posteritie seeing the inconueniences that arise from thence wil desire their absence That they ought not to make such strong bonds as cannot in time of neede bee loosed such as Ius Diuinum would bee which they now begin to alleadge 1400 yeeres after CHRIST Where there is a pernicious Bishop as was that of Collen he will defend himselfe by this doctrine in not obeying the Pope when he shall cite him to giue an account of his actions or keepe him farre off that he may not cherish the euill He added that hee saw that the Prelates who were of the contrary opinion had a good zeale but did beleeue also that some of them would bee content to make vse of it to withdraw themselues from the Popes obedience which the stricter it is the more it doth hold the Church vnited He put them in minde also that what soeuer they doe heerein will turne to the fauour of Parish Priests also to withdraw themselues from obedience to their Bishops For the Articles being thus expounded they will make vse of it and say that the Bishop cannot remooue them from their Churches nor restraine their authoritie by reseruations and being Pastors immediatly sent by God they will pretend that the flocke doth more belong to them then to the Bishop and no answere can be made against it And as hitherto the gouernment of the Church hath been preserued by meanes of the Hierarchie so this will cause a Popularity and an Anarchie which will destroy it Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace who though hee beleeued that residencie The suffrage of Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace was de iure diuino yet thought it not fit to speake of that question deliuered a singular speech saying That not ayming to establish one opinion more then another but onely so to enforce residencie as that it may bee really executed hee thought it vaine to declare from whence the obligation came or whatsoeuer else and that it was sufficient onely to remooue the cause of absence which is that Bishops doe busie themselues in the Courts of Princes and in the affaires of the world being Iudges Chancellours Secretaries Counsellours Treasurers and there are but few offices of State into which some Bishop hath not insinuated himselfe This is forbidden by S. Paul who thought it necessary that a souldier of the Church should abstaine from secular employments Let Gods command bee executed and them for bidden to take any charge office or degree ordinary or extraordinarie in the affaires of the world and then there being no cause for them to remaine at Court they will goe to their residencie of their owne accord without commaund or penaltie and will not haue any occasion to depart from thence In conclusion he desired that the Councell would constitute that it should not bee lawfull for Bishops or others who haue cure of soules to exercise any secular office or charge The Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour opposed and Is opposed by the Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour sayd that if the words of S. Paul were to bee vnderstood according to the sence which was giuen them the whole Church was to be condemned and all Princes since the yeere 800 vntill now for that for which they principally deserue to be commended these in giuing and those in accepting temporall Iurisdictions which also haue beene exercised by the Popes and by Bishops placed in the Catalogue of Saints The best Emperours Kings of France Spaine England and Hungary haue euer had their Counsels full of Prelates all which must bee condemned if Gods precept doe forbid them to exercise those charges Hee that thinketh Paul his command doth comprehend Ecclesiasticall persons onely is deceiued For it is directed to all faithfull Christians who are the Souldiers of Christ and inferreth that as the worldly souldier doeth not busiehimselfe in the Artes by which life is maintained because they are repugnant to his profession so the Souldier of Christ that is euery Christian ought to abstaine from those things which are repugnant to Christian profession which are sinnes onely but whatsoeuer may be done without sinne is lawfull for euery one The Prelates that serue in those affaires cannot be reprehended except it be said that they are sinnes The greatnesse of the Church and the esteeme the world maketh thereof proceedeth most from Ecclesiasticall dignities placed in persons of Nobilitie and of great blood and from Prelates exercised in charges of importance which if they should bee incompatible to the Clergie no person nobly descended would enter into that order no Prelate would bee esteemed and the Church would consist onely of people basely borne and liuing basely But on the contrary the good doctors haue euer maintained that those Statutes are against Ecclesiasticall libertie which exclude from publique administrations Ecclesiasticall persons to whom they belong by right of birth as also the prohibitions that publique charges cannot be giuen to Priests This was heard with applause of all the Prelates euen of those who thought that residence was deiure Diuino so potent are the affections of men that sometimes Who gaineth an applause they suffer them not to discerne contradictions Of the other Articles a light discussion onely was made yet something A briefe discourse of the Authoar concerning ordination to the title of the Patriimonie was said worth the noting For the second for prohibiting ordinations to the title of the Patrimony it is certaine that since the Church was constituted and established and necessarie ministeries deputed in it no man was ordayned in the good times of it but vnto some proper ministery But this good vse was quickly turned into an abuse For in regard of the exemptions of diuers and of other worldly respects and because the Bishops desired to haue a great Clergie they ordained whosoeuer came vnto them for it Therefore this sort of ordination was forbidden in the Councell of Chalcedon which was then called absolute or loose for so the Greeke word doeth properly signifie commanding that none should
Churches of his Diocesse and the Commendataries not subiect to any Superintendencie suffering the buildings to fall and diminishing or wholly taking away other necessarie expenses hauing no other end then according to the proëme of the Bull to maintaine their owne state let all goe to desolation It seemed an indecencie that the Bishop should meddle with that which was recommended by the Pope to another and therefore they thought fit to make a manerly prouision against this disorder granting the Bishops authoritie to visit and superintend but as Delegates of his Holinesse The twelfth proposition was made to remedie the abuses of the Collectours The abuses and impieties of Collectors because the ancient institution was degenerated also For Hospitals Spittles places for education of Orphans and such like beeing instituted in diuers places for necessitie without any maintenance but the armes of the faithfull some godly persons vndertooke the charge to goe about and aske them at mens houses and for their credit had letters testimoniall from the Bishop Others that they might not be hindred by the Bishop obtained facultie from the Pope with letters of recommendation which were easily granted in regard of the profit which came to the Court for the dispatch of the buls This institution was immediatly turned into excessiue abuses and the least part of the armes collected was bestowed in the right course Those also who had obtained power to collect did substitute also base and infamous persons diuiding the almes with them The Collectours likewise to gaine as much as they could vsed a thousand sacrilegious and wicked artifices wearing a certaine forme of habite carrying fire water belles and other instruments to make a noise that they might amaze the vulgar and breed superstition in them telling false miracles preaching false indulgences asking almes with imprecations and threats of euill and misfortunes against those that would not giue and vsing many other impieties like to these so that the world was much scandalized but no prouision could be made in regard of the Apostolicall grants The Prelats enlarged themselues in this matter relating the abuses and impieties aforesaid and many more shewing that remedies had beene formerly vsed but without effect and so would all others prooue that should be attempted onely one remained which was to abolish wholly the name and vse of Collectors in which opinion all concurred At this time the Ambassadours of the Duke of Banaria came who refused The Ambassadours of the Duke of Banaria contest for preceedâ—ce with the Ambassadours of Venice to present themselues in Congregation except they might haue precedence of the Ambassadours of Venice Whereunto they denying to yeeld the Legates interposed a delay that they might receiue answere from Rome The Pope vnderstanding how the voyces were giuen in the Congregations concerning residencie and that the Spaniards did all hold together made a bad Prognostique and thought that vnion could not be without the Kings knowledge He said he had a long time knowen by great experience The Pope and his Court are much perplezed with aduices sent vnto them from Trent and Spaine that the Vltramontan Prelats doe enuie the greatnesse of Italie of the Apostolique Sea and for the suspition which he had of the King was ill satisfied with him as if he had failed of the promise which he made vnto him to preserue his authoritie The Conclusion of all his discourses was that if the Princes will abandon him he will haue recourse to heauen that hee had a million of golde and knew where to get another and besides that God wil prouide for his Church The Court also did perceiue with great passion in what danger they were and thought that these nouities did aime to make many Popes or none at all and to hinder all the profits of the offices of the Chancerie Aduice came to him also from his Nuncio in Spaine that the King was ill pleased with the Proponentibus Legatis constituted in the first Session and the Pope was so much the more pleased with it because by the distaste of others he perceiued they had desseignes to propose something to his preiudice Yet he caused it to be excused to the King that it was done without his priuitie howsoeuer he thought it necessary to represse the petulancie of vnquiet spirits saying that the Councel would be like the tower of Babel if euery turbulent person might mooue humours as he listed that the Legats were discreet and did reuerence his Maiestie and would propose whatsoeuer should please him and giue satisfaction to all wise and godly persons But with the Kings Ambassadour residing with him who spake thereof hee proceeded somewhat roughly First he complained that he had done bad offices herein then relating how the Spanish Prelats as it were seditiously proceeded in the Councell he shewed that the Decree was holy and necessarie and that no preiudice was done to any insaying that the Legats shall propose Vargas answered that if it had beene sayd onely the Legats shall propose no man would haue complained but that ablatiue Proponentibus Legatis did depriue the Bishops of power to propose and therefore that it was fit to change it into another kinde of speech Whereunto the Pope answered with some disdaine that he had something else to doe then to thinke Cuius generis cuius casus The Popes suspition did not want ground hauing discouered that the Ambassadour had sent many posts into Spaine and vnto Trent exhorting the Spanish Prelats to maintaine their libertie and defiring the King that the Councel might not be helde in subiection But in the Court many Prelates hauing written to their friends from Trent diuersly according to their affections there was a great tumult or rather an astonishment euery one thinking hee did already see Rome emptie of Prelates and depriued of all prerogatiue and emineâ—cie It did appeare plainely that the Cardinals residing in Rome should bee excluded from hauing Bishoprickes that pluralitie of benefices was forbid that no Bishop or Curate might haue any office in Rome and that the Pope might not bee able to dispence in any of the things aforesaid which are the most principall of all that are in his power so that his authoritie would bee much diminished And they remembred the saying of Liuie that the Maiestie of a Prince is hardly brought from the height to the middle but is easily cast headlong from the middle to the bottome They discoursed how much the authoritie of Bishops would bee inlarged who would draw vnto them the collation of Benefices denying the Popes authoritie for reseruations that the Bishops beyond the Mountaines and some Italians also haue euer shewed a bad minde towards the Court for enuie and because they can not so easily haue place in it and that they were to take heede of those who remanie in places the most remote from Rome for conscience sake because they would doe worse then all the rest in case they were
opposite whose Ambassadours would be in Trent very shortly he resolued to giue the King 100000. crownes and to lend him as much in the Name of Marchants vpon sufficient assurance for the principall and the interest so that he would in earnest and without dissimulation reuoke the Edicts and make warre for religion that with that money Suisses and Germanes might be leuied to bee vnder the conduct of his Legate and the collours of the Church that no Hugonot should bee pardoned without his consent that the Chancellor the Bishop of Valence and others to bee named by him should be imprisoned that in the Councel nothing should be handled against his authority and that his Ambassadours should not make mention of the Annats Yet he promised to accord with the King in that matter and to reforme it to the satisfaction of his Maiestie Afterwards the Pope consulted on the point of Residence that when there was occasion hee might speake thereof correctly without preiudice to himselfe or scandall to others And hauing well discussed the reasons hee setled his opinion to approoue it and cause it to be executed vpon what He consulteth on the point of Residence law soeuer it were grounded whether Canonicall or Euangelicall And so he answered the French Ambassadour who spake to him of it adding that he alone is deputed to see the execution of all the Euangelicall precepts For CHRIST hauing sayd to S. Peter Feede my Lambes hath ordained that all the orders made by his diuine Maiestie shall be executed by meanes of him onely and that hee would make a Bull thereof with a penalty of depriuation of the Bishoprickes which should be more feared then a declaration which the Councell might make de iure Diuine And the Ambassadour insisting vpon the liberty of the Councell hee said that if all liberty were graunted vnto it they would extend it to reforme not onely the Pope but Secular Princes also And this forme of speech much pleased his Holinesse who was wont to say that nothing was worse then to stand vpon the defence onely and that if others did threaten him with the Councell hee would play with them at the same weapons At this time to begin to execute that which hee had requested and promised And reformeth the Court in petty matters onely that is to reforme the Court that the Councell might not meddle with it he first published a reformation of the Penitentiary a very principall member giuing out a report that hee would shortly also reforme the Chancerie and the Chamber Euery one did expect that the things belonging to the saluation of soules should haue beene regulated which are managed in that office but in the Bull there was not any the least mention made of repentance conscience or any other spirituall thing onely it tooke away the Faculties which the Penitentiary doth exercise in diuers causes beneficiall belonging to the exterior discipline of regular Friars not expressing whether that prouision was made to giue those Faculties to some other officers or whether hee esteemed them abuses vndecent and would banish them from Rome But the euent did immediatly take away the doubt For the same things were obtained from the Datary and by other wayes onely with greater charge And this was the fruit of the reformation But to returne to Trent the Fathers hauing deliuered their opinions and the deputies framed nine Decrees for the Articles of Matrimonie as already decided and of residencie by consent of the Legats and of some of the Fathers perswaded thereunto were omitted they proposed them to bee established in Congregation and to bee read in the Session at the time appointed By reason of this omission the demands of those that fauoured residency Another contendon about Residence were stirred vp Wherunto the Legats answering that that Article was not wel discussed nor was fit to be proposed in that Session but that it should bee done in time conuenient they were more earnest then before alleadging that there would neuer bee a greater opportunitie murmuring that it was a tricke neuer to conclude it But they were forced to relent seeing the Legates resolute not to handle it then and because those of the contrary opinion encouraged from Rome did labour more effectually to the contrarie Therefore speaking of the other Articles onely with some few alterations the nine heads were framed The Maquis of Pescara made earnest suite in the Kings name that that Councel might be declared to be a Continuation of the Councell begun vnder Paul 3. and prosecuted vnder Iulius He was assisted by the Spanish Prelates The Spanish Ambassadour maketh siut to haue the Continuation declared and others who followed them alleadging that it was to be done for necessity of faith and that otherwise the determinations already made would be questioned which would be a notable impiety The Emperours Ambassadors vsed strong perswasions to the contrary saying they would presently depart And is opposed by the Emperours Ambassadors protest For the Emperor hauing giuen his word to Germany that that Conuocation should be a new Councel he could not indure so great an affront They said they would not by this meanes reexamine the things decided but that while there was hope to reduce Germany they would not cut it off especially with so much disgrace of the Emperor Card. Seripando had no other aime but that it should be determined to be a continuation formerly in making the Bul of the Conuocation did labour therein did now effectually further the Spaniards request But Mantua did constantly resist that such an iniurie might not be done to the Emperor without necessitie and he found a temper to pacifie the Spaniards saying that hauing already held 2. Sessions without making mention of this proposition it will be no preiudice to deferre it also to another The resolution of the Emperors Ambassadors to depart and the perswasion of the Card. caused Pescara to proceed more rimisly And letters came very fitly from Lewis de Lansac chiefe of the Ambassadours sent to the Councel from the French King who beeing in his voyage not farre distant wrote to the Legats and Fathers to pray them that the Session might be prorogued vntil he his Colleagues were come Mantua making vse of this occasion proposed the prorogation of the Session for which though they would not consent in regard of maintaining the dignity of the Synod yet they resolued some for one respect some for another and some because the humors of residence were not wel quieted to celebrate it without proposing any thing The 14. day being come they met in the publike Session with the vsuall A Session is held Ceremonies where the Masse and the prayers accustomed being ended the Secretary read the Mandats of Princes according to the order in which the Ambassadors presented themselues in Congregation Of the Catholike king of the Duke of Florence of the Suisses of the Clergie of Hungary and of
which did not please the maior part They made also a collection of the abuses which dayly happen in the celebration of Masses which were but few in respect of those which were noted in the yeere 1551. The thirteenth of August a generall Congregation was helde to receiue The Archbishop of Lanciano and of Palerme are contrar in opinion the Proctors of the Bishops of Ratisbone and Basil that they might honour this second to the shame of the Citie of Basil which did contend with him for the title saying hee should not be called Bishop of Basil but of Bontruto The draught being giuing forth the Archbishop of Lanciano was of opinion that the Anathematismes onely should be published and the points of doctrine wholly omitted He alledged the example of other Counsels in very few of which it hath bin otherwise obserued and that this same Councel of Trent in the matter of Original sin of the Sacraments of Baptisme did leaue it out He said it was for Doctors to shew reasons for their opinions but the Iudges such as Bishops in Councel are were to make their sentences absolute that if a reason be added not onely the Decree but that also may bee impugned without which euery one will thinke that the Synod hath been mooued by most potent arguments and euery one will beleeue that it hath beene induced by those which himselfe doth most esteeme that it is not secure to vse reasons though most euident because the heretickes will oppose them and esteeme them but little and the more is sayd the more matter of contradiction is ministred He added also that the coniunctures did require a sudden dispatch of the Councell and did intimate by words vnderstood by the Legats and fauourers of the Pope that by this meanes they should giue satisfaction to his Holinesse Octauianus Preconius Archbishop of Palermo who followed him in order spake to the contrary that the vse of Counsels hath beene to make a Symboll of their owne vnto which the doctrine doeth answere and then to adde the Anathematismes That this hauing beene obserued in this Councell vnder Iulius and now againe in the last Session if it were not continued it would be sayd it was for want of reasons Hee sayd it was base to shun the disputation of Heretiques yea that their contradiction would make the doctrine of the Councel shine more brightly and that they were not to take care to finish the Councell quickely but to finish it well These two Prelats were so tedious that the night concluded the Congregation and they said it was no wonder if a Daminican of Genua for so Landiano was should be contrary to a Franciscan of Sicilie The dayes following diuers practises were vsed by some to finish by others to prolong the Councell and those who were interested vsed these and the like reasons But the matter being proposed once againe in Congregation the maior part thought fit to continue the order begun This set on foote againe the disputation about residence and the same men were desirous of the The Legats vâ— practises to 〈…〉 uert the â—â—scussion of Residence conclusion of the Councel and of the omission of that matter Which gaue occasion to Mantua and Seripando to vse their endeauours and to shewe the Pope by effects that they did accommodate themselues to his pleasure according to the instruction which Lanciano had brought them by word of mouth They employed herein to vse good perswasions the Arch-bishop of Ocranto the Bishops of Modena Nola and Brescia who were not open Papalins but newly gained They did ouercome the Italians inducing them not to change their opinions nor to contradict themselues but not to vrge that matter any more Many did promise that if the Spaniards would surcease themselues would doe the like These foure Prelates made a note of all they had perswaded and found they had gained much but with the Spaniards it was not possible to preuaile a iot yea this made them combine the more They wrote a common letter to the King in answere of that which his Maiestie had written to the Marquis of Pescara first complaining of the The Sanish Prelats write a common letter to their kin 〈…〉 and tell him that there is no libertie in the Councell Pope for not suffering the point of Residence to bee decided in which all the reformation of the Church is to be grounded and with a very faire and reuerend manner of speech they concluded there was no libertie in the Councell that the Italians did ouercome with pluralitie of voyces of which some for pensions some for promises and those who were least corrupted for feare did obey the will of his Holinesse They complained of the Legats who if they had suffered as they ought the point to bee concluded when the fit time was it might haue beene resolued for the seruice of GOD with great concord before they could haue written from Rome That two thirds of the Prelats did desire the definition that all the Ambassadours did fauour the truth herein yet proceeding with modestie and charitie they neuer had the courage to protest They beseeched his Maiestie to consult with godly men about this Article assuring themselues that after mature deliberation he would fauour the opinion as being catholike pious and necessary for making a good reformation This accident assured the Legats and their adherents that it was impossible to burie this matter in silence seeing that the Spaniards were not pacified either by the Kings letter or by the perswasions vsed to them yea had declared themselues againe by writing into Spaine which made them seeme to be insuperable The Papalins therefore consulted together and resolued to send to the Cardinall of Ferrara into France a Copie of the Catholique Kings letter to Pescara that he might procure such another from that King to the French Ambassadours as well to hinder their practises to the contrary which they dayly made as that the French Bishops when they came might not vnite with the Spaniards as these did hope and expect And to discredit the Spaniards with their King they resolued to write into Spaine that Granata and Segouia their Leaders who make shew of conscience had promised their voyces to the Bishop of Fiue Churches for the Communion of the Cup not respecting his Maiestie who doth so much abhorre it At this time the Pope considering in what imminent danger his authoritie was in regard of the difficulties and confusions of Trent stirres of The Pope maketh leuies of Souldiers France and of the Diet which was prepared in Garmanie in which the Emperour would be forced for his owne interests to yeeld to the Protestants thought fit to secure himselfe by all meanes and had giuen money a month before to ten Captaines to raise souldiers which were lodged in Romania and Marca and grew very familiar with the Ministers of the Princes of Italy and with the Cardinals who were their neere friends
from the reputation and dignitie of generall Councels whose authoritie hauing euer been esteemed in the Church as euery one knoweth and that hauing maintained the faith was not to be contemned now for respects and interests He alleadged many places of Saint Austin for authoritie of generall Councels and much extolled the authoritie of them and howsoeuer hee neuer descended to compare it with the Popes yet euery one vnderstood that hee made it the superiour And Ierolamus Guerini Bishop of Imola vsing the like conceits and words extolled also the authoritie of Prouinciall Councels to confirme his opinion of not graunting the Cup and sayd that their authoritie ought to be esteemed obligatory vntill the contrary was determined by a generall Councell alleadging Saint Austin for it In heate of speaking hee came out with these words that the generall Councell had no superiour but perceiuing afterwards that the Papalins of which number himselfe was were offended sought to moderate it by repeating the same things and adding an exception of the Popes authoritie By which meanes hee satisfied neither partie but the greater number did excuse him and attribute it to inconsideration because in the former congregations he had vpon diuers occasions confuted those who alleadged the Councell of Basil Notwithstanding Cardinall Simoneta howsoeuer he imployed him to make such oppositions did not forbeare to expound it in a bad sence and to charge him that hee was transported by affection because the Buls of his Bishoprike were not dispatched vpon free cost as he would haue had them The last congregation concerning this point was held the fift of September and amongst others Richard of Verselli a Preualentian Abbat and a Regular Canon in Geneua maintaining the negatiue sayd that this matter was disputed many dayes in the Councell of Basil which disputation remaineth still collected by Friar Iohn of Ragusi Proctor of the Dominicans and in conclusion the Cup was absolutely denied to the Bohemians so that no other determination can now bee made without declaring to the world that the Church did then erre in a generall Councell Hee was reprehended by the Bishop of Imola to salue his owne sore for giuing authoritie to that schismaticall Councell and noted of great boldnesse that those who simply alleadged the Councell of Basil hauing beene often reprooued he should not onely cite it but giue it the authoritie of a generall Councell The Father The authority of the Councell of Basil replied that he alwayes marueiled and then more then euer how any one could speake so of that Councell considering that the foureteene Articles decreed in the matter of the Chalice the last Session were wholly taken out of it and that hee knew not how a Decree could more be approued then by renewing of it not onely in sence but in words also And waxing warme herewith hee sayd that in regard of the Decree of that Councell the demand of the Cup sauoured of heresie and mortall sinne Whereupon a buzzing was raised among the Prelates and he desiring to proceed was silenced by the Cardinall of Mantua so that stopping himselfe hee asked pardon and speaking a few words concluded Not to speake any more of this Father I will adde heere that hee was noted to haue been at the French Ambassadours house the sixteenth of August early in the morning to demand whether their Bishops would come and to exhort that they might bee sollicited to come quickly And in the Congregations in which the sacrifice was handled hee proposed the doubt whether the authority of the Pope bee aboue the Councell adding that when it should bee discussed hee would speake freely These things beeing put together and duely weighed the Legates did not thinke fit that the French-men should finde at their comming such a humour in Trent and thought to make his Generall recall him for businesse of the Congregation Richard of Versells dieth with griefe and so to remooue him honestly But there was no neede for the poore Father fell sicke a little after with griefe of minde and the twentie sixth of Nouember died In that Congregation Friar Iohn Baptista Generall of the Serui maintaining the negatiue also to ouerthrow the ground of the opposites The Generall of the Serui extolleth the Councell of Constance spake at large concerning the Councell of Constance which first decreed that matter and commended the authority thereof exalting it aboue other generall Councels and saying that it had deposed three Popes This did not please but was passed ouer because they would not thrust many matters together The giuing of voyces beeing ended the Legates were desirous to giue the The Cup is denied by pluralitie of voyces Emperor satisfaction but could not because the party of the negatiue preuailed they resolued therefore to labour that it might bee referred to the Pope hoping that by perswasions some of the negatiue might be drawen into that middle opinion And they gaue commission to Iacobus Lomelinus B. of Mazzara and to the Bishop of Ventimiglia to imploy themselues herein with dexteritie and circumspection The Legates themselues spake with the three Patriarches and perswaded them by whose meanes all the Prelates and Fathers of the Venetian State were pacified which was a considerable number Hauing gayned as many as seemed sufficient they beleeued they had ouercome the difficulty They brought the matter to this point to write a letter to the Pope in the ordinary forme and to send a note of all the voyces But the Bishop of Fiue Churches did not approue it except a Decree of the Session did appeare For these two Articles hauing been reserued in the last Session to be handled in this and they now beeing handled and resolued it is necessary that the resolution of the Session should appeare in the Actes Varmiense shewed him how hard and dangerous it was to propose the Decree and that he ought to bee content with the letter if hee desired to obtaine The Bishop not beeing pacified herewith they resolued to make a Decree to bee read in the Session in which hee desired it should bee sayd That the Synode knowing it is expedient to grant the vse of the Cup did referre vnto the Pope to grant it to whom and vpon what conditions hee pleased The Legates shewed him that many who were for the remission did doubt whether it were expedient and therefore would oppose the Decree so that it was impossible to cause any such declaration to bee made and that if hee were firme in this opinion it were better to let a weeke passe that this great heat might bee cooled The Bishop of Fiue Churches was content and so this point beeing deferred they purposed to establish the Decree of the Sacrifice that this beeing ioyned with it they might make the proposition for the Communion Varmiense did oppose who beeing perswaded by the Iesuites Laynez Salmeron and Torre did propose another forme of Decree for the Sacrifice in matter of the oblation of CHRIST in the
needes bee a power of iurisdiction Concerning Order hee said a Bishop was of an higher degree then a Priest hauing all the power of him and two powers more yet notwithstanding cannot bee called his superiour as a Subdeacon is foure degrees higher then a doore-keeper yet not superiour vnto him Hee prooued this his opinion by the generall vse of the whole Church and all Christian Nations and alleadged diuers authorities out of the Fathers Finally hee came to the holy Scripture citing many places of the Prophets to shew that this authority is called the authority of a Pastor saying that the vniuersalitie of it was giuen to S. Peter when CHRIST said Feede my Lambes and some of it imparted by Peter to the Bishops when he bad them Feede the flocke which they haue in their custodie And this opinion had great applause But before those of this fourth ranke made an end of speaking the Spanish Prelates resoluing the point should bee handled whether Bishops are instituted by CHRIST after they had consulted together did conclude that it was better the first motion should begin in the Congregations of the Diuines that themselues might with more shew of reason resuming the things spoken before discourse vpon them and compell others to doe the like Therefore in the Congregation of the first of October Michael Oroncuspe a Diuine of the Bishop of Pampelona said to the seuenth that being to qualifie or condemne a proposition which hath many significations it was necessary to distinguish them and afterwards to examine them one by one and hee thought the proposition whether Bishops bee superior to Priests to be such For one must distinguish whether they be superiours de facto or de iure That they are superiours de facto it cannot be doubted because present experience and the Histories of many ages doe shew that Bishops haue exercised superiority and Priests obedience Therefore this Article being without question the other de iure remaineth to bee discussed Wherein there is another ambiguitie also whether Iure Pontificio or Diuine In the first sense the case is cleere that they are superiours there beeing so many Decretals which say it expressely which howsoeuer it bee true and certaine yet the Lutherans are not in this regard to be condemned for heretiques because that cannot bee an article of faith which is grounded only vpon the law of man and deserue to be condemned for denying the superiority of Bishops onely in case it bee dâ—iure Diuino He added that he thought this point very cleere and that he could euidently prooue it and resolue anything alleadged to the contrarie saying hee must not proceed further beeing prohibited to speake of it And here he shewed that the Ministery of Confirmation and Ordination is proper to Bishops And hauing spoken vpon the eighth Article in conformitie of the others he ended his discourse Iohannes Fonseca a Diuine of the Archbishop of Granata followed who The institution of Bishops is discussed entred brauely vpon the matter saying it neither was nor could be forbidden to speake of it For the Article being proposed to be discussed whether it be hereticall or no it is necessary to vnderstand whether it bee against fayth against which it cannot be if it doe not repugne to the Law of GOD. He sayd hee knew not whence the report came that one might not speake of it because by the very proposition of the Article it was commanded to be discussed And here hee proceeded to handle not the superiority alone but the institution also affirming that Bishops are instituted by CHRIST and by his diuine ordination superiours to Priests He said that if the Pope be instituted by CHRIST because hee hath said to Peter I will giue thee the keyes of the Kingdome and Feede my Lambes Bishops are likewise instituted by him because he hath said to all the Apostles That which you bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whose sinnes you remit they are remitted saying to them afterwards Goe into the whole world and preach the Gospel And which is more he said vnto them As my father hath sent me so I send you And if the Pope be successour of S. Peter the Bishops are successors of the Apostles alleadging many authorities out of the Fathers that the Bishops are successours of the Apostles And in particular he recited a long discourse of S. Bernard in this point to Eugenius the Pope and a place of the Actes of the Apostles where S. Paul saith to the Ephesians that they were made Bishops by the holy Ghost to gouerne the Church of GOD. Hee added that to bee confirmed or created by the Pope did not conclude that they were not instituted by CHRIST or had not authority from him For the Pope himselfe is created by the Cardinals and yet hath his authoritie from CHRIST and Priestes are created by the Bishop who doeth ordaine them but receiue their authoritie from GOD So the Bishops receiue the Diocesse from the Pope and authoritie from CHRIST Their superiority ouer Priests he proued to be iure diuino by authoritie of many Fathers who say that Bishops doe succeed the Apostles and Priestes the seuenty two disciples Concerning other particles of this point he said the same things which others had spoken before Cardinall Simoneta was impatient and turned often to his Colleagues and was about Which vexeth Cardinall Simoneta to interrupt the discourse but being entred into vpon so good reason and heard by the Prelates with such attention hee knew not how to resolue After him followed Antonius Grossetus a Dominican Friar who hauing briefly passed ouer the other articles insisted vpon this Hee stood much vpon the wordes of Saint Paul spoken to the Ephesians in Miletum exhorting them to haue a care of the flocke ouer which the holy Ghost had made them ouerseers vpon which place hee made many obseruations He sayd it was first necessary to declare that Bishops haue not commission for their office from men for so they would be hirelings to whom the Lambes doe not belong because the man who had committed the care vnto them beeing satisfied they had no more to thinke on But Saint Paul sheweth that the commission to gouerne the people of GOD is diuine giuen by the holy Ghost to conclude that they could not be excused by any dispensation of man He alleadged the famous passage of Saint Cyprian that euery Bishop is bound to giue an account of CHRIST onely Then he added that the Bishops of Ephesus were not of those who were instituted by CHRIST our LORD while hee was in the flesh but by Saint Paul or some other Apostle or disciple yet no mention is made of the ordainer but all is attributed to the holy Ghost who hath not giuen authority to gouerne but diuided a part of the flocke and consigned it to be fed And here hee made an inuectiue against those who a few dayes before sayd that the Pope doeth disturbe the flocke
inculcating that it was not well spoken and that it would bring againe into vse that which Saint Paul did detest I am of Paul and I am of Apollo He sayd the Pope was the ministeriall Head of the Church by whom CHRIST the principall Head doeth worke vnto whom also the worke ought to bee ascribed saying according to Saint Paul that the holy Ghost doth giue the flocke to be gouerned For the worke is neuer ascribed to the instrument or minister but to the principall Agent that this forme of speach hath alwayes beene vsed by the Ancients that GOD and CHRIST doe prouide the Church of gouernours that Saint Paul wrote to the Ephesians that CHRIST ascending to heauen hath furnished the Church with Apostles Euangelists Pastours and Masters shewing plainely that he did prouide Pastours after he was ascended into heauen and that the institution of Pastours and Masters in which number Bishops are ought as much to be ascribed vnto CHRIST as vnto the Apostles and Euangelists themselues The Theologue perceiued that he displeased the Legates and some more besides and fearing some bad Antonius Grossetus excuseth himselfe incounter as had happened vpon other occasions hee added that hee had spoken without premeditation beeing caried along by consequence of wordes and heat of discourse not remembring that that point was forbidden to be spoken of And entring againe to examine the proper offices of Bishops and contradicting the Lutherans who holde them for superfluous shewing they haue been very ancient in the Church and come from Apostolicall tradition he concluded The Legats did perceiue that this was the arte of Granata and the other Spaniards to giue the Prelats a field to enlarge themselues in this matter Therefore they tooke order that the contrary opinion should be defended by some of the foure Prelates who onely remayned to speake the next day and the Popes Prelats vsed to this arte were prepared to contradict the Spanish Bishops if they had begun to speake of this matter in the Congregations The next day the second of October two Diuines went about to prooue that as the superioritie of Bishops was certaine so it was hard to bee decided quo iure and in case it were would be of no fruit and therefore was to bee omitted Two others maintained that it was de iure Pontificio And Friar Simon a Florentine and a Diuine of Seripando discoursed according to the opinion of Caietanus and Catharinus in this forme that Bishops are instituted by CHRIST to gouerne the Church that his Maiesty did create Bishops all the Apostles when he said I send you as I haue beene sent by the Father that this institution was personall and ended with them that one of them was constituted to remaine perpetually in the Church which was Peter when he said not to him alone but to all his succession Feede my lambes that Saint Austin did meane so when he said that Peter did represent the whole Church which was neuer spoken of any of the other Apostles that Saint Cyprian said that Saint Peter is not onely a Type and figure of the vnity but that the vnity doeth begin from him In this power giuen onely to Peter and his successors the care of gouerning the Church is contained and of ordaining other Rectors and Pastors not as Delegates but as Ordinaries diuiding particular Prouinces Cities and Churches Therefore when it is demanded whether any Bishop bee de iure diuino one must answere affirmatiuely One onely the successour of Peter Besides the degree of a Bishop is de iure diuino so that the Pope cannot take order that there may be no Bishops in the Church but euery particular Bishop is De iure Pontificio Whence it commeth that he may create and translate them diminish or enlarge their Dioces giue them more or lesse authority suspend them also and depriue them which he cannot doe in that which is de iure diuino For from a Priest he cannot take away authority to consecrate because he hath it from CHRIST but may take iurisdiction from a Bishop because he hath it from himselfe And thus the famous saying of Cyprian must bee expounded there is but one Bishopricke and euery Bishop holdeth a part thereof in solidum otherwise it cannot bee defended that the gouernement of the Church is the most perfect of all that is Monarchicall and must necessarily fall into an Holigarchie which is the most imperfect and condemned by all those who write of gouernment Hee concluded that quo iure Bishops are instituted by the same they are superiour to Priests and that when this matter is to bee discussed the declaration is to bee made thus Hee alleadged Saint Thomas who saith in many places that euery spirituall power dependeth on that of the Pope and that euery Bishop ought to say I haue receiued part of that fulnesse He said that the old schoole-men were not to be regarded because none of them had handled this matter but the Modernes hauing after that the heresie of the Waldenses arose studied the Scripture and the Fathers haue established this trueth The last Diuine laboured to contradict him in that he said the Apostles were ordained Bishops saying when he sent them as himselfe was sent by the Father that he sent them to preach and to baptize which belongeth not to a Bishop but to a Priest and that onely Peter was ordained a Bishop by CHRIST who after the ascension ordained the other Apostles Bishops Concerning the other parts of this Article and the next they all agreed to comdemne them And so the Congregations of the Theologues were concluded After which the Legates beeing obliged to propose the reformation considering with themselues what particulars might be proposed not preiudiciall and yet might giue satisfaction were much troubled For that which would be gratefull to the Ambassadours would damnifie the Court and distaste the Bishops neither could they meddle with any thing that wold please the Bishops which would not bee preiudiciall to Rome or the The Legates demand of the Pope by letters what they shall doe concerning the reformation Princes Their resolution was to dispatch a Currier to the Pope and expect an answere and in the meane time to draw the businesse in length by making the Prelates speake in the matter of Order In particular they gaue his Holinesse an account of the contention which they did foresee concerning the Article of the superioritie of Bishops in regard of the petition made by the â—panish Prelates and the entrance made by their Diuines And howsoeuer they knew not their ende yet obseruing how earnest their request was and knowing how the Spaniards doe vsually ayme at things farre off they could not choose but suspect They put him in minde that this was the time in which they promised to speake of residence whereof some motion was made already For the Archbishop of Mesina demanded of those of Cyprus and Zara what their opinion would bee in case it were
some holding that the Pope onely is instituted iure diuino vntill it came to the Arch-bishop of Zara who said it was necessary to adde the words de iure Diuino to condemne that which the heretiques say to the contrarie in the Augustane Confession Varmiense said againe that in that Confession the heretikes did not dissent in this and Zara alleadging the place and the words the contention was so long that the Congregation did end with it In the Congregations following the opinions were diuers also In particular the Arch-bishop of Braga demaunded the same adiunct saying it could not be omitted He prooued at large the institution of Bishops De iure Diuino bringing reasons and arguments like to those of Granata and said that the Pope could not take from Bishops the authoritie giuen them in their consecration which doth containe in it the power not onely of Order but of iurisdiction also because in it the people is assigned to him to be fed and gouerned without which the Ordination is not of force whereof this is a manifest argument that to titular and porâ—atiue Bishops a Citie is allotted which would not be necessary if the Episcopall Order could subsist without iurisdiction Besides in giuing the Pastoâ—all this forme is vsed that it is a signe of the power which is giuen him to correctvices And which is of more importance when the Ring is giuen him it is said that with it he doth marry the Church and in giuing the booke of the Gospell by which the Episcopall Character is imprinted it is said that hee must goe to the people committed to him and in the end of the consecration that prayer is say'd Deus omnium fidelium Pastor Rector which since hath beene in the Missals appropriated to the Pope by turning himselfe to GOD and saying that his will is that the Bishop should gouerne the Church Moreouer Innocentius the third said that the spiritual mariage of the Bishop with the Church is a bond instituted by GOD not to bee loosed by the power of man and that the Pope cannot translate a Bishop but because hee hath speciall authoritie to doe it all which things would bee very absurd if the institution of Bishops were De iure Diuino The Arch bishop of Cyprus sayd that it ought to be declared that Bishops are superiors to Priests Iure Diuino but reseruing the authority in the Pope The bishop of Segouia adhearing wholly to the conclusions and reasons of Granata made a long repetition of the places of the heretiques where they denie the superiority of Bishops and their institution to be De iure diuino Hee said that as the Pope is successour of Peter so the Bishops are of the Apostles and that it was plaine by the Ecclesiasticall History and by the Epistles of the Fathers that all Bishops gaue an account one to another of all that happened in their Churches and receiued approbation thereof from others The Pope did the same for the occurrences of Rome Hee added that the Patriarches when they were created sent a circular Epistle to the others to giue them an account of their Ordination and faith which was as much performed by the Popes to others as by others to them that if the power of the Bishops be weakened that of the Pope is weakned also that the power of Order and iurisdiction is giuen to the Bishops by GOD and that the diuision of Diocesses and the application of them to the person proceedeth from the Pope He alleadged an authoritie of Anacletus that Episcopall authoritie is giuen in the Ordination with the vnction of the holy Chrisme that the degree of a Bishop is as well an Order instituted by CHRIST as the Priest-hood that all Popes vntill Siluester haue either professedly or incidently sayd it is an Order which commeth immediatly from God that the words spoken to the Apostles Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth c. giue power of iurisdiction which is necessarily conferred vpon the Successors that CHRIST did institute the Apostles with iurisdiction and since that time the Church hath euer instituted Bishops in the same sort Therefore this is an Apostolicall tradition and it beeing defined that points of faith are taken out of the Scripture and Traditions it cannot bee denied that this of the Episcopall institution is an Article of faith and the rather because S. Epiphanius and S. Austine doe put Aerius in the number of heretiques for saying that Priests are equall to Bishops which they would not haue done if Bishops had not beene De iure diuino Fifty nine Fathers were of this opinion and perhaps the number had been Simoneta vseth practises in the point of institution of Bishops greater if many had not been ill at case at that time of a defluction of rheume which then did generally raigne and some others had not fained the same impediment that they might bee out of the crowde and offend none in a matter handled with such passion especially those who for speaking what they thought in the matter of Residence found they had incurred the displeasure of their Patrons as also if Cardinall Simoneta when hee saw matters proceed so farre had not vsed diuers perswasions employing herein Iohannes Antonius Faâ—binetâ—us Bishop of Nicastrâ— and Sebastianus Vantiue Bishop of Oruieto who perswaded with much cunning that the enterprise of the Spaniards was to shake off their obedience to the Pope and that it would bee an apostacy from the Apostolike Sea to the great shame and damage of Italy which hath no other honour aboue the Nations beyond the Mountaines but that which it receiueth from the Papacy Fiue Churches said it was fit that it should bee declared quoiure all the Orders and degrees of the Church are instituted and from whom they receiue authoritie Some others adhered to him and in particular Pompeius Picholhomini Bishop of Tropeia who making the same instance added that when all the degrees of the Church were handled from the greatest to the least and declared quo iure they were he would deliuer his opinion also concerning the degree of Bishops if the Legats would giue leaue In this number some briefely adhered to the opinion of others who had spoken in this matter and some amplified the same reasons and turned them into diuers formes so that it would be too long to make a narration of all the suffrages which are come into my hands That of George Sincout a Franciscan Friar Bishop of Segna doth well deserue to be repeated who adhering to Granata said that hee would neuer haue beleeued that any could haue doubted whether Bishops are instituted and haue authority from Christ For it they haue it not from his diuine Maiestie neither can the Councell haue any from him which consisteth of BB. that it is necessarie that a Congregation though very populous haue their authoritie from whom the particular persons haue it that if Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST but by men the authoritie
Monarchicall and then say that there is a power or iurisdiction not deriued from him but receiued from others In resoluing the contrary arguments hee discoursed that according to the order instituted by CHRIST the Apostles were ordained Bishops not by CHRIST but by Saint Peter receiuing iurisdiction from him onely and many Catholike Doctours doe hold that this was obserued which opinion is very probable But the others who say the Apostles were ordayned Bishops by CHRIST doe adde that his Diuine Maiestie in so doing did preuent the office of Peter by doing for that one time that which belonged to him giuing to the Apostles that power which they ought to receiue from Peter euen as God tooke some of the spirit of Moyses and diuided it amongst the seuenty Iudges So that it is as much as if they had beene ordained by and receiued authoritie from Peter who therefore did remaine subiect vnto him in respect of the places where and the manner how to exercise the same And howsoeuer it is not read that Peter did correct them yet this was not for want of power but because they did exercise their charge aright And hee that shall reade the renowned and famous Canon Ita Dominus will assure himselfe that euery good Catholique ought to defend that the Bishops successors of the Apostles doe receiue all from Peter Hee obserued also that the Bishops are not successors of the Apostles but onely because they are in their place as one Bishop succeedeth another not because they haue beene ordayned by them To those who inferred that therefore the Pope might refuse to make Bishops and so himselfe remaine the onely man he answered it was Gods ordination there should bee many Bishops in the Church to assist him and therefore that hee was bound to preserue them but there is a great difference to say a thing is de iure Diuino or that it is ordained by God Those de iure Diuino are perpetuall and depend on God alone both in generall and in particular at all times So Baptisme and all the Sacraments are de iure Diuino in euery one of which GOD hath his particular worke and so the Pope is from GOD. For when one Pope doeth die the keyes doe not remaine to the Church because they are not giuen to it but a new Pope beeing created GOD doeth immediatly giue them vnto him Now it is not so in things of diuine ordination in which the generall onely proceedeth from GOD and the particulars are executed by men So Saint Paul saith that Princes and temporall powers are ordained by God that is that the generall precept that there should be Princes commeth onely from him but yet the particulars are made by the ciuill Lawes After the same maner Bishops are by diuine ordination and Saint Paul saith they are placed by the holy Ghost to gouerne the Church but not de iure Diuino Therefore the Pope cannot take away the generall order of making Bishops in the Church because it is from God but euery particular Bishop being de iure Canonico may bee remooued by the Popes authoritie To the opposition that then the Bishops would be Delegati and not Ordinarij hee answered that there was one iurisdiction fundamentall and another deriued and the deriued is either delegate or ordinary In ciuill Common-wealths the fundamentall is in the Prince and the deriued in all the Magistrates neither are the Ordinaries different from the Delegates because they receiue authority from diuers persons yea all doe equally deriue from the Souereignty but the difference standeth because the Ordinaries are by a perpetuall law and succession and the others haue a particular authority either in regard of the person or the case Therefore the Bishops are Ordinaries because they are made by the Popes law a dignity of perpetuall succession in the Church Hee added that those places where authoritie seemeth to bee giuen to the Church by CHRIST as these that it is a pillar and foundation of trueth that hee who will not heare it shall bee esteemed an Heathen and a Publicane are all vnderstoode in regard of its Head which is the Pope and therefore the Church cannot erre because hee cannot and so hee that is separated from him who is Head of the Church is separated also from the Church To those who sayd the Councell could not haue authoritie if none of the Bishops had it he answered that this was not inconuenient but a very plaine and necessary consequence yea if euery particular Bishop in Councell may erre it cannot bee denied that they may erre altogether and if the authoritie of the Councell proceeded from the authoritie of Bishops it could neuer bee called generall because the number of the assistants is alwayes incomparably lesse then that of the absent He He prooueth that the Pope is aboue the Councell tolde them that in this Councell vnder Paul the third principall Articles were defined concerning the Canonicall Bookes interpretations paritie of Traditions with the Scriptures by a number of flue or a lesse all which would fall to the ground if the multitude gaue authoritie But as a number of Prelates assembled by the Pope to make a generall Councell bee it how small soeuer hath the name and efficacie to bee generall from the Pope onely so also it hath its authoritie so that if it doeth make Precepts or Anathematismes neither of them are of force but by vertue of the Popes future confirmation And when the Synode sayth that it is assembled in the holy Ghost it meaneth that the Fathers are congregated according to the Popes intimation to handle that which beeing approoued by him will bee decreed by the holy Ghost Otherwise how could it be said that a Decree was made by the holy Ghost and could be made to be of no force by the Popes authoritie or had neede of greater confirmation And therefore in the Councels be they neuer so frequent if the Pope bee present hee onely doeth decree neither doeth the Councell any thing but approoue that is receiue the Decrees and therefore it hath alwaies beene sayd Sacro approbante concilio yea euen in resolutions of the greatest weight as was the disposition of the Emperour Frederic the second in the generall Councell of Lyons Innocentius the fourth a most wise Pope refused the approbation of the Synode that none might thinke it to bee necessary and thought it sufficient to say Sacro praesente concilio And for all this the Councell cannot bee sayd to be superfluous because it is assembled for better inquisition for more easie perswasion and to giue satisfaction to men And when it giueth sentence it doth it by vertue of the Popes authoritie deriued from God And for these reasons the good Doctours haue subiected the Councels authority to the Popes as wholly depending on it without which it hath not the assistance of the holy Ghost nor infallibilitie nor power to binde the Church but as it is granted by him alone to
was proposed but had set on foote also the other of the institution and added Ius diuinum vnto them both and not contented with the patience vsed in suffering them to say what they will they began also to lay the blame vpon the Legats He sharply reprehended their too much liberty in entring into these questions and their boldnesse in treating of the Popes power vainly and superfluously repeating the same things more then tenne times some also vsing friuolous reasons and foolish vnworthy of that assembly And in the progresse of his speach perceiuing he had been too bitter he began to set them downe a forme how euery Prelate should giue his voyce in Councell Speaking of the questions proposed hee shewed that both the opposite opinions were probable and that in case that de iure Diuino had more probabilitie yet it was not a thing to be decided in Councell Hee could not by this meanes pacifie the mindes of many that were moued neither did he absolutely please the Cardinall of Loraine who made all possible demonstration to gaine a good opinion For he made meanes to know the men and to informe himselfe what was possible to be done that he might not vndertake the businesse before he knew it would succeed and he affected also to be the man who should compose the differences and be iudge of the question For dispatch of the matter a proposition was made to depute some Prelates of euery nation as it were to compromise the resolution by them But it could not bee done because the French and Spaniards desired an euen number of euery nation and the Italians as they were more in number then the others so they would haue a greater number in this deputation Simoneta was the first to oppose this proposition for feare of reuiuing the custome of the Councell of Basill At this time a new matter of contention was prepared For the Count of Luna gaue the Legates to vnderstand that hee was to come to Trent Ambassadour of the King of Spaine and not of the Emperour but would first knowe what place would bee allowed him The Legates called the French Ambassadours and told them of it desiring them to finde some meanes to compose the difference for precedence They answered that they were not A question about precedence between France and Spaine sent to compose differences but to hold the place due and alwayes graunted to their King that they meant not to preiudice the King of Spaine in any thing belonging to him but to doe him all honour and seruice as beeing a cousin and a friend to their King and that they had charge if their place was not giuen vnto them to make protestation of the nullity of the actes of the Councel and to depart with all the French Prelates The Cardinal of Mantua proposed this course to make the Spanish Ambassadour set apart from the others ouer against the Legates or vnder the Ecclesiasticall Ambassadours or vnder the Secular Ambassadours But the Frenchmen were contented with none of these courses saying that by all meanes he should haue his place after them and no where else In the Congregation of the first of December Melchior Auosmediano Bishop The Bishop of Guadice causeth a great stirre in the Councel of Guadice speaking of that part of the last Canon where it was determined that Bishops called by the Pope are true and lawfull said that the manner of expressing it did not please him because there were also Bishops not called by the Pope nor confirmed by him who notwithstanding were true and lawfull For example he brought foure suffragans elected and ordained by the Arch-biship of Salzburg who take no confirmation from the Pope Cardinall Simoneta did not suffer him to proceed saying that whatsoeuer the Bishop of Slazburg or other Primats did was all by the Popes authority Friar Thomas Castello Bishop of Caua and the Patriarch of Venice stood vp both at once and said that he ought to be put out of the Councell as a Schismatike And Egidius Falceta Bishop of Caurle cryed aloud Out with the Schismatike And there followed a great noyse amongst the Prelats as well of whispering as of feete partly in offence of the Prelate that gaue his voyce and partly in defence which gaue but small satisfaction to the Prelates beyond the mountaines The Cardinall of Loraine was dipleased The Card of Loraine saith the Councel was not free but made no demonstration of it and the Legats did hardly appease the stirre by making others proceed who were to speake in that Congregation which being ended the Cardinall of Loraine said in presence of many of the Popish Prelates that the insolencie had beene great that the Bishop of Guadice had not spoken ill and that if hee had beene a Frenchman hee would haue appealed to another Councell more free and that in case prouision were not made that all might speake freely the Frenchmen would returne to make a Nationall Councell in France And indeede it was found that the Bishop had not spoken ill and the Canon was corrected for whereas it sayd The Bishops called by the Pope of Rome it was altered thus The Bishops assumed by authority of the Pope of Rome The next day in which they were to determine the iust time for the Session the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that it might bee prorogued vntill the seuenteenth and if in the meane while the Decrees of reformation beloging to the matter which was handled could not be put in order it should be deferred vntill the next Session The Cardinall of Loraine consented for that day but with condition that the whole matter might be handled and nothing deferred vntill the next Session in which it was necessary to beginne the generall reformation The Arch bishop of Prague Fiue Churches and the Orator of Polonia agreed in the same opinion and after much contention betweene those who as the Bishop of Nismes had said would haue those questions deferred vntill another time and others who would haue them decided it was resolued to appoint the Session for the day aforesayd with order that to dispatch all the matter they should hold two Congregations euery day and if they would not decide all yet they should publish those Decrees which could bee made by that time deferring the vndecided points vntill another handling the reformation in the next Session before they entred into matter of doctrine Mantua did also reprehend the noyse made with feete and wordes the day before concluding that if hereafter they would not speake with that respect and reuerence which might beseeme their owne dignitie the presence of them the Legates who represent his Holinesse and of the Cardinals and Ambassadours who represent the Princes they would goe out of the Congregation that they might not endure so great disorders The Cardinall of Loraine commended the admonition and sayd that as the Legates ought not to goe out of the Congregation for any occasion whatsoeuer
religion cannot be concluded in the Councel the conditions of Passau may remaine inuiolable as also the peace of religion made in Ausburg in the yeere 1555. may continue in strength and force and euery one bound toobserue it 10. That concerning the foresaid conditions a fit and sufficient caution be giuen The Emperour hauing receiued the writing promised to labour for concord and to vse meanes that the Councell may be celebrated where they cannot refuse with reason to assist so that on their part they would lay aside hatred and passion which are contrary to Christian peace And to this end hee offered to goe in person to Trent and resolued to passe to Ispruc so soone as the Diet was ended where beeing distant from Trent but foure small dayes iourney he might in a short time effect whatsoeuer was necessary But in Councell the Prelats hauing made an end of giuing voyces concerning the Institution so much discussed no resolution was made because the Legates did expect it from Rome But they gaue foorth the Canon of Residence hauing first imparted it to the Cardinall of Loraine which was as was sayd before without the declaration whether it was de iure diuino or no but with rewards and penalties And Loraine giuing his voyce first said it was necessary to grant power to the Bishops to absolue from cases reserued In caena Domini which he protested hee spake not to diminish the authoritie of his Holinesse but because hauing seene in France that no transgressour thereof did care to goe or send to Rome for absolution he thought it worse both for the soules of the people and for the dignitie of the Apostolique Sea to leaue them in those censures Hee added also that hee thought it not fit so to tye Bishops to residence that they might not bee absent for iust causes which were to be referred to the iudgment of his Holynesse Hee said moreouer that the publike emploiments in the affaires of Kingdomes and republikes were to bee accepted because they seeme not to be aliene from the Episcopal charge especially in Kingdomes where the Ecclesiasticall order is a member of the State as in France and the Kingdomes of Spaine also The Cardinall was very prolixe and howsoeuer he repeted often that Residence was necessary and that it was fit to make prouision for it yet hee interposed so many exceptions and excuses that in the end no man could iudge whether he would haue any constitution to be made for it or no. The Legates imparted the Articles of reformation for the future Session to the Ambassadors also according to promise before they were proposed in Congregation which were all for remedies of the abuses in the Sacrament of Order And therefore the French Ambassadours and Bishops met in the house of Loraine to consider of them and deputed foure Bishops to examine whether any thing was contained in them preiudiciall to the priuiledges of the French Church or whether any thing might bee added for the seruice of their Countrey and withall they gaue order to the Ambassadour de Ferrieres to collect in Congregation of the same Bishops all the reformations formerly proposed in Trent vnder Paulus and Iulius and in the present Councell also and in the Congregation of Poisi to make an abstract of them and adding vnto them those which were contained in the Kings instructions and whatsoeuer seemed good vnto them besides should compose Articles for all Christendome and France especially But the Imperialists seeing that none of the Reformations mentioned by them were proposed called together all the Ambassadors Prague spake vnto them and told them that much time was consumed in Councell with doing of nothing that the Legates had often promised to handle Reformation and yet they were entertained with speculations or with prouisions against small abuses that it was time to make an effectuall instance that they would begin to handle important and vrgent matters and that if all would ioyne in requesting the execution of so many promises made by the Pope and the Legates there might be hope to obtaine All consented but when they came to particulars they were so different that they could not agree but in the generall onely to demand a Reformation Whereupon it was resolued that Prague in deliuering his voyce should desire it in the name of all and so he did And in the matter of residence he said in few words that the entertainments being taken from the Prelates which they enioy in the Courts of Rome and other Princes any Decree would suffice The opinion of the Arch-Bishop of Otranto was that the Decree of the said Councell vnder Paul the third was sufficient adding onely the Popes Bull dated the fourth of Sept. 1560. Others demanded that the causes of absence which the Synode deemeth to be lawfull should be expressed because the greatest difficultie is like to arise vpon this point The Bull named by Otranto did containe a command of personall residence vnder the penalties declared by the Councell and foure graces to those which reside That is that they may not be cited to the Court but with Commission signed by the Pope That they shall be free from all impositions ordinary and extraordinary though imposed at the petition of Princes That they may exercise iurisdiction against euery Secular Clerke or Regular dwelling out of his Cloyster That no appeale may lye from their sentences but onely from the definitiue Others were content with the Decree as it was porposed by the Legates but with some alteration all fit for their owne respects which were as many as there were persons Some required that the declaration de iure diuino might be made And there was a fourth opinion that although it be de iure diuino yet it was not fit to make declaration thereof The Cardinall of Loraine assembled the French Prelates to dispute vpon this poynt who concluded vniformely that it was de iure diuino The Bishop of Angiu was the first that gaue his opinion so and all the rest did follow him But in the generall Congregation of the Synode the Prelates were vnspeakeably tedious whereof the Cardinall of Loraine complained to the Legates desiring to haue those matters dispatched that they might come to the reformation repeating the words so often vsed that if satisfaction be not giuen them in Trent they will take it at home Frier Albertus Duimius Bishop of Veglia alledging that the point of Residence The suffrage of the Bishop of Veglia concerning residence was discussed in the Councell vnder Paul the third and the decision deferred vntill another time said that therefore it was necessary to see the reasons then alledged by the Prelates that now they had giuen their voyces without alledging reasons which himselfe would not doe esteeming reasons more then authoritie and multitude of opinions And then he began to recite all the reasons for proofe that it is de iure diuino and to resolue the contrary He insisteth much vpon the
resolued to prolong the Session and appoint a day for it within fifteene dayes The yeere 1563. began in Councell with the presentation of the articles of reformation made by the French Ambassadours which seemed very hard to the Legates and all the Papalins especially in those particulars in which 1563 The Articles of reformation they would haue the Rites of the Roman Church altered and in which the emoluments and profits which the Apostolike Sea receiued from other Churches were touched The Ambassadors added the vsuall Appendix not to call it a protestation that if their propositions were not imbraced they would prouide for their necessities in France The Legates were sure the Pope would bee vexed heerewith in regard of the promise made vnto him that they would not treat in Councell of the Annats and other pecumarie Rites but friendly compose the matter with him Therefore they thought it necessarie to send them to him by a Prelate and to informe The Bishop of Viterbois sent to the Pope his Holinesse And they elected the Bishop of Viterbo as being well instructed in the affaires of France where hee had beene Nuncio many yeeresand in the designes of the Cardinall and French Prelates of the Councell with whom hee had conuersed since their arriuall The Cardinall of Loraine informed heereof perswaded them to doe so and himselfe gaue him instructions to speake with the Pope The Bishop was so nimble that howsoeuer the Cardinall held that hee was sent vnto him for a spie and an obseruer yet hee carried himselfe so well that he gained the confidence of him and the Ambassadours without losing that which the Pope and Legates had in him The Prelate went with instruction to represent to the Pope all the difficulties which the Legats found and to bring backe a resolution how they should gouerne themselues in euery particular Hee had instructions from Loraine to desire his Holinesse to take in good part that which was desired by the King for the necessitie of his Kingdome and by them to execute the commands of his Maiestie and to offer his endeuours to accommodate the differences of the institution of Bishops and of residence which held the Councell employed in small matters The Emperours ministers seeing the Reformation of the Frenchmen and considering the Proheme thought they were noted to haue but small authoritie They complained to the Legates that the Articles of reformation mentioned by the Emperour and by them had not been proposed though they had giuen copies of them sent them to Rome and spread them throughout Trent desiring they may bee put together with those of the Frenchmen The Legats excused themselues in regard of the libertie which the Emperour by letters and themselues by word of mouth had giuen them to propose and omit what seemed them good adding that they did expect a fit time and that indeede the Frenchmen had not found a good coniecture while the differences of the two Canons doth continue which giueth much trouble to his Holinesse The Amdassadours were not so satisfied saying there was a great difference betweene omitting all and a part and betweene deferring whiles in the meane space things are concealed with due respect and diuulging them and putting them in derision And Simoneta replyed that it was hard to discerne which were fit to bee proposed but easie to know which were to bee omitted in the end they were content to expect what the Pope would say to the French propositions so that afterwards theirs might bee proposed The French Prelates had consented in generall termes to the Articles belonging to Rites and to the grieuances of Bishops which in their secret thoughts they did not approoue because they beleeued that in the discussion of them they should haue the Spaniards and many of the Italians their opposites but seeing they were sent to Rome they were afraid that the Pope opposing those which touched his reuenues would yeeld to the others and by composition be content to giue way to those which were preiudiciall to them to auoyde others which concerned his owne interest For this cause they made secret practises with the other Prelats perswading a moderation which being done after the French fashion without much caution was knowne to the Ambassadours Therefore Lansac assembled them all and reprehended them sharpely for daring to oppose the will of the King Queene of the whole councell and of the Kingdome Hee exhorted them not onely not to labour against but to promote the Kings determination And the admonition was very rigorous But before wee relate the negotiation in Rome it will not bee amisse to declare the substance of the French proposition which presently was printed in Ripa and Padua and conteined That the Ambassadours had determined long since in performance of the Kings command to propose to the Councell the things conteined in that writing but the Emperour hauing proposed almost the same things not to importune the Fathers they had expected to see what the Pope would resolue concerning the propositions of his Imperiall Maiestie Now hauing receiued a new commandement from the King and seeing the instance of the Emperour deserred longer then they thought they resolued not to make any more delay not desiring any thing singular or separate from the residue of Christendome and that the King expecting that esteeme should bee held of his propositions doth notwithstanding referre the iudgement and knowledge of them all to the fathers The points were foure and thirtie 1. That Priests The French propsitions should not bee ordained before they were old and had a good testimonie of the people that they had liued well and that their carnalities and transgressions should bee punished according to the Canons 2. That holy Orders should not bee conferred at the same time when the inferiour were but that euery one should bee approoued in these before hee ascended to those 3. That a Priest should not bee ordained before hee had a Benefice or ministerie according to the Councell of Chalcedon at which time a presbyterall title without an Office was not heard of 4. That the due function should bee restored to Deacons and other holy Orders that they may not seeme to bee bare names and for ceremonie only 5. That the Priests and other Ecclesiasticall Ministers should attend to their vocation not medling in any office but in the diuine ministery 6. That a Bishop should not be made but of a lawfull age manners and doctrine that hee may teach and giue example to the people 7. That no Parish Priest should bee made but of approued honestie able to instruct the people celebrate the sacrifice administer the Sacrament and teach the vse and effect of them to the receiuers 8. That no Abbat or Conuentual Prior should bee created who hath not studied diuinity in some famous Vniuersity and obtained the degree of Master or some other 9. That the Bishop by himselfe or by other preachers as many as are sufficient according to the
SAVIOVR and the vse of the Church that married vnbeleeuers after they haue beene Baptized are not married againe and that their matrimonie is not different from that of the faithfull And he refolued to approue the exposition of Caietan that the separation mentioned by Saint Paul of the faithfull from the vnbeleeuer is not vnderstood of the matrimoniall bond and that it was a thing worthy to be considered by the holy Synod For Fornication he sayd that it ought not to be a cause of separation from the bond but from copulation and cohabitation onely But he found himselfe much intangled because hee had said first that diuorce might bee granted in many respects and for many causes whereas the Gospel doth admit but one which is Fornication which must needes be vnderstood in respect of the bond because Diuorce in the other two respects may haue many causes Hee gaue many expositions of that place of the Gospel without approcuing or disproouing any of them and concluded that the Article ought to be condemned because the contrary is made an Article of faith by Apostolicall tradition howbeit the words of the Gospel are not so plaine as that they are sufficient to conuince the Lutherans Concerning the fourth Article of Polygamic hee sayd it was against the law of Nature nor could bee permitted so much as to infidels who are subiect to Christians Hee said the ancient Fathers had many wiues by dispensation and the others who were not dispensed with by GOD did liue in perpetuall sinne For the prohibition of marriages at certaine times he briefly alleadged the authoritie of the Church and the disconuenience of marriage with some times and tooke this occasion to say that no man had reason to be grieued because the Bishop might dispence Hee returned to the causes of Diuorce and concluded that the world would not complaine of any of these things if the Prelates did vse their authoritie with wisedome and charity But the cause of all the euils is because they doe not reside but giue the gouernement to a Vicar and oftentimes without conuenient maintenance so that Iustice is ill administred and graces not well bestowed And here hee spake at large of Residence saying that if it were not declared to bee de iure diuino it was impossible to remooue those and other abuses and to stoppe the mouthes of heretiques who not obseruing that the euill commeth from the bad execution lay the blame vpon the Popes constitutions and therefore the Popes authoritie will neuer be defended well but by Residence well established nor that well executed without the declaration de iure diuino and that they did notoriously erre who thought it preiudiciall to the authority of the Pope whereas it is the onely foundation to vphold and preserue it Hee concluded that the Councell was bound to determine the trueth and spake with such efficacie that he was willingly heard by the Vltramontans but did displease the Papalins who thought the time impertinent to touch that matter And it gaue occasion to both parties to renew their practises In the Congregation of the twentieth of February Iohn Ramirez a Franciscan Friar after hee had spoken vpon the same Articles according to the common opinion of Diuines of the insolubilitie of mariage sayd that the same reasons which are betweene man and wife are also betweene the Bishop and the Church and that as the man ought not to depart from his wife so ought not the Bishop to depart from his Church and that this Spirituall bond was of no lesse force then the other which was corporall Hee alleadged Innocence the third who decreed that a Bishop could not bee transferred but by the diuine authoritie because the matrimoniall bond which is lesse sayd the Pope cannot be dissolued by any power of man And he was copious in shewing that the Popes authoritie was rather increased then diminished hereby who as a generall Vicar might make vse of Bishops in an other place where there was more neede as the Prince may employ maried men for publique occasions sending them to other places without dissoluing the matrimoniall bond And hee laboured to resolue the cotrary reasons with much prolixity In the Congregation of that afternoone Doctor Cornisius said that both these Aricles the third and fourth were hereticall because they were condemned by many Decretals of Popes and oxalted the authority of the Apostolique Sea in many words saying that all ancient Councels in the determinations of faith did perpetually follow the authority and will of the Pope Hee exemplified in the Councell of Constantinople in Trullus which followed the instruction sent by Pope Agathone the Councell of Chalcedon which did not onely follow but worship the sentence of St. Leo the Pope calling him also Ecumenicall and Pastour of the Vniuersall Church And after hee had alleadged many authorities and reasons to show that the words of CHRIST spoken to Saint Poter Feede my sheepe doe signifie as much as if hee had sayd rule and gouerne the Church Vniuersall he amplified very much the Popes authoritie in dispensations and other things also Hee brought the authoritie of the Canonists that the Pope may dispence against the Canons against the Apostles and in all the law of GOD except the Articles of faith In the ende hee alleadged the Chapter Si Papa that euery one ought to acknowledge that his saluation doth depend after GOD vpon the holinesse of the Pope amplifying these words because they proceede from a Saint and a Martyr of whom no man can say that he did respect any thing but the trueth At this time Commendone returned from the Emperour whose negotiation had not that successe as the Legats desired For the Emperour hearing his propositions answered that hee must haue time to thinke on them because of their importance and that hee would consider of them and answere The relation of Commendone returned from the Emperour the Councell by his Ambassadour Hee presently gaue an account heere of by letters adding that hee found the Emperour was grieued and had an ill conceit of the actions of the Councell Beeing now returned hee sayd further that by the words of his Maiestie and by that which he had vnderstood by his counsellers and obserued by their proceedings hee thought hee knew that hee was so firme in that bad opinion that hee feared some disorder would ensue That as farre as hee could comprehend the cogitations of his Maiestie were wholly bent to obtaine a great reformation with such prouisions as that it might bee obserued and that hee could certainely affirme that he would not bee content that the Councell should be finished That hee had vnderstood that Delphinus the Nuncio resident hauing named suspension or translation the Emperour was offended Then hee related that there was an opinion in that Court that the Catholique King held intelligence with the Emperour concerning the affaires of the Councel which hee did beleeue because hee was assured that the Spanish
instructed in Christian doctrine that to omit antiquitie the Schoole-men and greater part of the Canonists haue constantly said that the dispensations of Prelates are good Claue non errante and not otherwise Hugonius also did offer to prooue that assertion that there is the same tribunall of CHRIST and of the Pope to bee impious and scandalous making mortalitie equall to immortalitie and corruptible iudgement of man to the incorruptible iudgement of GOD and that it did proceede from ignorance that the Pope is that seruant which is set ouer the familie of CHRIST not to performe the office of the Master of the familie but onely to distribute to euery one not arbitrarily but that which is ordained by the Master that he was amazed that Christian cares could endure to heare that the whole power of CHRIST is imparted to any They all spake some censuring one some another of the Iesuites assertion But the Cardinall told them that it would be no small matter if they could obtaine that in the publike Decrees of the Councell way might not bee giuen to that doctrine at which it was conuenient that all should ayme to which end they should more easily come if the matter were passed ouer in silence and suffered to dye in obliuion which by contradiction might doe some preiudice to the trueth They were pacified yet not so but that in their priuate meetings they spake of it very much But the Legates did so accommodate the two Articles of the Institution of Bishops and of Residence with generall tearmes that they The Decrees of the Institution and of Residence gaue satisfaction to both parties and to Loraine also But hauing consulted on them with the Popish Diuines and some Canonists Prelates these sayd that they did admitte an interpretation preiudiciall to the authority of the Apostolique Sea and the vses of the Court The Bishop of Nicastro who had often contended in this matter in fauour of Rome sayd plainely that by that forme of speach it was inferred that all iurisdiction of Bishops did not proceede from the Pope but a part of it immediatly from CHRIST which was by no meanes to bee endured Other Papalins maintained the same and made a bad interpretation of all if it were not plainely sayd that Bishops haue all iurisdiction from the Pope Therefore the Legates sent the Articles thus reformed to the Pope not so much that they might bee examined in Rome as because in a matter of so great importance they would propose nothing without the Popes knowledge The Cardinals deputed for these affaires hauing seene and examined them did iudge that the forme was sufficient to make all Bishops in their Diocesses equall to the Popes And the Pope reprehended the Legates for sending them because hee knew that the maior part in the Councell were good Catholikes and deuoted to the Church of Rome and in confidence hereof was content that the propositions and resolutions should bee determined in Trent without his knowledge Notwithstanding hee thought he ought not to consent to any preiudiciall thing for feare of giuing bad example to them and beeing a cause that they also should assent vnto it against their conscience At this time they had another very hard negotiation also For the King A difficultie whether the King of the Romanes ought to promise obedience to the Pope of the Romanes being to send Ambassadours to giue him an account of his election would not doe as other Emperours and Kings had done who hauing no cause to make difficultie did promise and sweare whatsoeuer the Popes would haue them But hee hauing respect not to offend the Princes and Protestants of Germanie would first know what words must bee vsed The consultation hereof being committed in the Cardinals they resolued that hee must demaund confirmation of the election and sweare obedience according to the example of all other Emperours Whereunto he answered that they were deceiued and that hee would consent to nothing which might preiudice his successors as the actions of his predecessors were alleadged against himselfe and that it was to confesse he was Vassall And he proposed that his Ambassadour should vse these wordes that his Maiestie will performe all reuerence deuotion and duty to his Holinesse and the Apostolique Sea with promise not onely to preserue but to enlarge as much as hee can the holy Catholique faith This negotiation continued this whole yeere without agreement and finally in Rome they thought they had found a temper for it proposing that hee should sweare obedience not as Emperour but as King of Hungarie and Bohemia because it could not bee denyed they sayd that King Steuen did giue the kingdome to the Apostolique Sea in the yeere of our LORD 1000 acknowledging to receiue it from the sayd Sea and making himselfe vassall and that Vladâ—slaus Duke of Bohemia did receiue from Alexander the second power to weare a miter binding himselfe to pay an hundred markes of siluer euery yeere These things being considered of in Germanie because there was no proofe of them but the bare affirmation of Gregorie the seuenth were derided and answere was made that they desired more fresh examples and more certaine and more lawfull titles Messengers went to and fro with diuers propositions answeres and replyes of which we will now relate the issue that wee may returne no more to them Which was that twenty moneths after Count Elfestain Ambassadour of that King arriued in Rome with whom the same treaties were renewed to demaund confirmation and sweare obedience Hee answered that the Oration which he was to recite punctually was in writing and that hee had commission not to alter one iote The Pope therefore proposed the businesse to the Cardinals in a generall Congregation who after long consultation concluded that howsoeuer the confirmation were not demaunded nor obedience promised yet in the answere to the Ambassadour it should bee sayd that his Holinesse did confirme the election supplying all defects thereof de facto de iure and did receiue the Kings obedience without saying it was demanded or not demanded promised or not promised This ceremony gaue but small content to the Pope and lesse to the Colledge of Cardinals But to returne to the time whereof I write the Pope was to answere the frequent instances made vnto him by the Ambassadours resident in Rome and by the Count of Luna in Trent for abrogation of the Decree of Propouentibus Legatis And beeing satiated with this trouble hee wrote to the Legates that the suspension of it should bee proposed in Congregation But Morone answered the Ambassadours who vrged the Popes order that rather then hee would condescend vnto it hee desired that his Holinesse would remooue him This answere being giuen without participation of the other Legates and many other things resolued by him alone Morone is thought to take too much vpon 〈◊〉 by the other Legates put them in a iealousie that hee tooke too much vpon him saying that
giuen by the Legates made for the interests of Rome could not be fitted to other countreys But the Cardinall of Loraine and the French and Portugall Ambassadours contradicted alleadging that euery one might speake his opinion concerning the Articles proposed and propose others if there were cause so that there was no need to giue this distast to the Pope and the Legates who could not endure to heare speach of Nations in Councell And the Imperialists comming to this opinion also the Count retired but said that diuers considerations ought to bee had concerning those which were proposed The Cardinall of Loraine counselled the Legats to facilitate the businesse and to take away those points which might seeme to cause contradiction adding that the fewer matters were handled the better it would be whereat Varmiense seeming to wonder Loraine asked him whether hee marueiled The Card of Loraine excuseth the change of his minde because hee saw not in him that heate and desire of reformation as hee had made demonstration of at other times and he added that his desire was the same and had the same disposition of minde to imploy all his force therein but that experience hath taught him that not onely nothing perfect or ordinarie can bee done in Councell but that euery enterprise in that businesse turneth to the worst He perswaded also the Count of Luna not to seeke to hinder the reformation totally but if there were any thing which did not fully satisfie him hee should make the partcular knowen and hee would labour that contentment should be giuen him The Emperours Ambassadours first of all gaue their answere in writing the one and thirtieth of Iuly in which they said that desiring a generall reformation in the head and members and hauing read the Articles exhibited they had added some things and noted others desiring they might be corrected accordingly and discussed by the Fathers And because the Emperour with the Ambassadours of many Princes did hold a Diet in Vienna to handle many things concerning the Councell they hoped they would take it in good part if hauing receiued a new commandement from his Maiestie they should present other considerations also and that for the present they added eight Articles to those proposed by them 1 That a serious and The Imperialists adde 8. Articles more durable reformation of the Conclaue might bee made in Councell 2. That alienation of Ecclesiasticall goods without the free and firme consent of the Chapter might be prohibited and especially in the Roman Church 3. That Commendaes and Coadiutories with future succession might bee taken away 4. That Schooles and Vniuersities might be reformed 5. That the Prouinciall Councels may bee inioyned to correct the Statutes of all the Chapters as also that authoritie may bee giuen to reforme Missals Breuidries Agends and Graduals not in Rome onely but in all Churches 6. That Lay-men may not bee cited to Rome in the first instance 7. That causes may not bee remooued from the Secular Court to the Ecclesiasticall vpon pretence of iustice denyed before the trueth of the supplication bee knowen 8. That Conseruators may not bee giuen in prophane matters And concerning the Articles exhibited by the Legates they noted many things part whereof as being but of small weight it will not be amisse to omit Those of importance were That Cardinals might bee chosen out of all Nations that the Vniuersall Bishop might bee created by Electors of all Countreys That the prouisions against Pensions Reseruations and Regresses should bee extended not onely to the future but to those also that are past That the kissing of the Gospel should not be taken from the Emperour and Kings who ought to defend it That it may be declared what secular affaires are prohibited to Ecclesiastiques that that which is determined in the decree of Residence may not be crossed That in the Article of not laying taxes vpon the Ecclesiastiques the cause of Subsidie against the Turkes and other Infidels may be excepted The proposition though it were of hard digestion did not so much trouble the Legats as the doubt mooued that some extraordinary demaund for change of Rites receiued by the Church of Rome and relaxation of Precepts de iure Positiuo might come from the Diet in Vienna The third of August the Frenchmen gaue their obseruations the essentiall whereof were That the number of Cardinals might not exceed foure and The articles exhibited by the French-men twentie and that no more might be created vntill they were reduced to that paucitie That they may bee elected out of all Kingdomes and Prouinces That there may not be two of one Diocesse nor more then eight of one Nation That they may not bee lesse then thirtie yeeres of age That the nephew or brother of the Pope or of any Cardinall liuing may not bee chosen That Bishoprickes may not bee giuen them that they may the better assist the Pope and that their dignitie being equall their reuenew may bee equall also That none may haue more then one Benefice and that the difference vnknowen to the good ages of the world of Benefices simple and with cure compatible and incompatible may be taken away and that hee that hath two at this present may choose and keepe one only and that within a short time That resignations in fauour may be quite taken away That it may not bee prohibited to conferre Benefices onely vpon those who haue not the language of the Countrey because the Lawes of France forbid all strangers without exception to haue Offices or Benefices in the Kingdome That the criminall causes of Bishops may not be iudged out of the kingdome in regard of the ancient priuiledge of France that none may bee iudged out of the Kingdome neither voluntarily nor by compulsion That power may bee restored to Bishops to absolue from all cases without exception That to take away suits for Benefices preuentions resignations in fauour mandats expectatiues and other vnlawfull wayes to obtaine them may be remooued That the prohibition that the Clergie may not meddle in secular matters may be expounded so that they may abstaine from all functions which are not holy Ecclesiasticall and proper to their order That the Pensions alreadie imposed may be taken away and abrogated That in causes of Patronage the ancient institution in France may not be changed to giue sentence in the possessorie for him who is in the last possession and in the petitorie for him who hath a lawfull title or a long possession That the lawes of France concerning Ecclesiasticall causes may not bee preiudiced that the possessorie may beiudged by the Kings Iudges and the petitorie by the Ecclesiastiques but not out of the Kingdome That none may be assumed to bee Canon in a Cathedrall Church before he be fiue and thirtie yeeres old That for the Article containing the reformation of Princes the Clergie may bee first intirely reformed in this Session and that which belongeth to the dignity
Councell it was not iust to condemne them in absence hauing not been called to this Councell Therefore that the Fathers would bee pleased so to accommodate the Canons concerning this matter that they may not doe them any preiudice The Legates hauing receiued this demaund did cause it to bee proposed without making any particular examination of it which caused a whispering amongst the Fathers And in the next Congregation some of them touched that string repeating the same that it was not iust to condemne the Grecians not heard nor cited The Archbishop of Prague opposed and said that by the generall citation of all Christians they also were vnderstood to be cited by the Pope To which the Cardinall of Varmia added that his Holinesse had sent particularly to inuite the Duke of Muscouia and howsoeuer he knew not wel that hee had inuited other of the Greeke Church in speciall yet it ought to bee presupposed that the whole nation was called euen by speciall inuitation besides the generall intimation was sufficient as the Archbishop had said Whereupon the Legates gaue order to the Secretarie to take that particular out of the petition of those Ambassadours that is that the Grecians haue not beene called But as well in regard of their proposition as of the opinion of Saint Ambrose they would not vse the word Anathema but found a temper that is not to condemne those that say that Matrimony may bee dissolued for adulterie and another contracted as Saint Ambrose and some Greeke Fathers did say and as the Easterne Church doeth practise but to anathematize those who say the Church may erre teaching that the Matrimoniall bond is not broken by adultery and that it is not lawfull to contract another as the Lutherans doe maintaine This forme was generally approued many did praise it and say that the Councel was assembled only to condemne the opinions of the Protestants and not those of other Nations Yet some doubted how one could bee condemned for saying the Church did erre in teaching an article the contrary whereof was not condemned But seeing that it was fauoured by so many they contented themselues And because the proposition about the mariage of children did bring in a generall question whether the Church could make mariages void all beganne to speake of it howsoeuer it had beene spoken of before the voices collected and the Decree composed accordingly as hath been said Cardinall Madruccio maintained the negatiue and alleadged many reasons and arguments saying that he would oppose in Session also And Varmiense and Simoneta spake as much But Laynez Generall of the Iesuites hauing dispersed a writing against the irritation made a greater confusion and gaue occasion to many to be more constant and courageous in the other opinion And in the Congregations they beganne to answere one anothers reasons with such prolixity that the Legats were almost of opinion to omit that matter for feare it would hinder the Session and the rather because the Bishop of Sulmona did first make a question in publique Congregation whether that matter of irritation did belong to doctrine or reformation The Bishop of Segouia who spake after him made a long discourse to shew that it could not be reduced to doctrine and therefore the maior part hauing approoued the irritation the Decree was as good as established The Bishop of Modena followed the same opinion adding that to handle that matter by way of doctrine would take away all meanes of making any reformation whatsoeuer For in all Articles the same difficultie might be moued whether the Church hath authoritie in that particular which is handled which would bee as much as to put Armes into the hands of heretikes and to take all authoritie from the Church because it would not bee fit to meddle with that to which it might be doubted whether their authoritie did extend He complianed that that question was moued by him who ought to hold it as cleare and decided This opinion pleased many who sayd that it neuer ought to bee disputed whether the Church can doe any thing or not but to take it for granted that as all power in heauen and earth is giuen to CHRIST so the Bishop of Rome his Vicar hath as much which being communicated by him to the generall Councel it must be defended that it wanteth no power to doe whatsoeuer is profitable without disputing whether it concerne doctrine or not It pleased those also who desired the dispatch of the Councel perceiuing that the difficultie promoted might hinder the ending thereof and cause a scandall And the Legates and principall Italians vsed perswasions that it might not bee spoken of in regard there was no cause to treat of it with the French men or the Spaniards who did all agree in opinion that secret mariages ought to bee made voide And many assemblies of Prelates were made both amongst themselues and with the Legates to this end and it was resolued that the decree should not onely not bee placed with the doctrine that it might not seeme to be a part of it but also that it should not bee so much as in a Chapter apart lest it might bee doubted whether it was held to be such or not but that it should bee inferted amongst the articles of Reformation And to remooue all difficultie the more it was resolued also so to compose the decree that they might not seeme to handle that matter purposely but to mingle it with the first article of the abuses which was a prouision to restore the Banes ordained by Innocentius the third which had been intermitted and in decreeing as well this as all the other conditions appropriated for the publike forme of Matrimonie it should bee added in two wordes onely as it were incidently that all contracts made otherwise were void and so passe it ouer and say no more And the Decree was composed according to this sence and reformed often alwayes very intricately and the later had euer more difficulty then the former And amongst other alterations this point established before as hath been said was changed that the presence of three witnesses was sufficient for absolute validity and in stead of one witnesse it was substituted that euery Matrimonie should be void contracted without the presence of the Priest a thing which did much exalt the Clergie seeing that so principall an action in Politicall and Economicall administration which vntill then had beene onely in the hands of those to whom it belonged came to be in the power of the Ecclesiasticall order there remayning no meanes to contract Matrimonie if two Priests that is the Parish Priest and the Bishop interested for some respects shall refuse to afford their presence I haue not found in the memorials who was Author of this great aduantage as many other particulars of importance are hid from mee also whereof I would willingly make mention I ought not to defraud Francis Beaupere Bishop of Metz of his due honour who thinking it
the Princes who seemed to desire reformation did oppose that decree which did restore vnto them their liberty and iurisdiction necessarie for it The Legates excused themselues and said they must needs giue some satisfaction to the Prelates that the Ambassadours had had time to alleadge their grieuances and to handle the cause with reason and that it was too much violence to oppose onely de facto and to shew that the Councell is onely for reformation of the Clergie and not of the whole Church Newes came at the same time that the Emperour was very sicke and his The Emperors sicknesse troubleth the Fathers Ambassadours said that in case hee should die the Councell would not be secure because the safeduct would bee ended The Legates sent presently to the Pope for order what to doe and the Prelates began to thinke more of paâ—ting from Trent then reforming Princes Therefore a Congregation was holde the seuenth of October to resolue what should bee done with the other Articles of Reformation besides the one and twentie and especially with that which concerneth Princes In which after long discussion it was concluded that the Session should be celebrated with the matter of Matrimonie and the 21. Articles of reformation and that of the Princes should bee deferred The next day the French Ambassadors parted from Trent to Venice according to the Kings order The Pope though well satisfied of Loraine and of the French-men his dependants yet prouoked against that faction from which hee thought the The French Ambassadors goe to Venice motiue of the protestation made in Councell came hee resumed his determination made at the time of the Edict of pacification with the Hugonots to proceede in Trent against the Queene of Nauarre which hee had put off foreseeing that the Emperors Ambassadors would oppose as they did when mention was made of proceeding against the Queene of England resolued to 〈◊〉 it in execution in Rome And the thirteenth of the moneth hee caused The proceeding against fiue Bishops of France and of the Queen of Nauarre a sentence to be published against the fiue French Bishops formerly cited as hath been sayd and a Citation to bee affixed to the gates of Saint Peters Church and in other publique places against Iohan Queene of Nauarre the widow of Antonie that within the terme of sixe moneths shee should appeare to defend her selfe and to shew reasons why she should not bee depriued of all her Dignities States and Dominions and the marriage betweene Antonie of Vandome and her made voyd and the issue illegitimate and that she had not incurred other penalties declared by the Canons against heretiqdes The Cardinall of Loraine before the Pope came to those sentences and processe vsed perswasions to him and put him in minde that the maximes held in France did much differ from those of Rome For it would bee ill taken in that kingdome that the causes of BB. in the first instance should bee iudged in Rome and that the Citation against the Queen as well for the same cause as in regard it was with temporall punishments would giue matter of talke and bad satisfaction to many But those perswasions being vnderstood by the Pope as they were made brought forth no other fruit but that which the Cardinall did secretly desire For the conference which the Queene Mother so much desired by euery Currier that came from her new instance was made to the Pope But newes came from the Emperours Court that hee would not hearken vnto it and out of Spaine though complementall words of the Kings desire to haue it effected yet a resolution that the times and coniunctures did not comport it The Cardinall of Loraine was of opinion that howsoeuer there was no hope yet the Pope should not forbeare to send expresse Nuncij for this purpose as beeing an office whereon many other negotiations for the seruice of the Apostolique Sea might depend and in particular to remooue impediments of the conclusion of the Councell in case any should arise Whereupon Visconte was dispatched into Spaine and Santa Croce into Germanie in shew to treat of this conference but indeede with other particular instructions In Trent the Legates being not willing to giue occasion of any difficultie while the Session was expected did propose Indulgences Purgatory worshipping of Saints and images not to publish the Decrees in the next Session but in the other following adding the manner how the Diuines ought to handle those matters that is to giue their opinion in writing only coÌ„cerning the vse of them and not to speake of the other Articles and giuing order to the fathers to deliuer their voyces in short termes protesting that whosoeuer would delate besides the point should be interrupted Notwithstanding the Diuines made long writings and so diuers that the Fathers knew not what to resolue in that doctrine For the reformation howsoeuer twentie Articles were concluded and the one and twentieth treated on with the Count of Luna the Spanish Prelates complained that the Article of the exemption of Chapters and the last of the first instances and appeales were altered from that which was noted by the Prelats Whereat the Legats and Deputies for making the Decrees disdaining answered that either they should iustifie what they saide or holde their peace And some words of distast passing the Count of Luna appeared in their fauour demanding that the oppositions made by his Prelates against those two Articles might bee considered on Afterwards he desired that in the first Article in which the criminall causes of Bishops were reserued to the Pope a declaration should be made that no preiudice should bee done to the inquisition of Spaine which request the Ambassador of Portugal had first made for his kingdome And the Legates answering that those matters were already decided the Count replyed that if they should be proposed so he would not go into the SessioÌ„ nor suffer any of his Prelats to enter Whereupon Cardinal Morone said that if they would not go into the Session it should be done without them The Count ascribing this rigiditie of the Legats to the Proctor of the Chapters of Spaine he commanded him to depart immediatly from Trent which displeased the Legats But that nothing might hinder the Session the time whereof did draw nigh to please the Ambassador in the Article of the causes of Bishops they caused kingdoms where the Inquisition was to bee excepted For that of the first instances because they would wholly take from the Pope all authoritie to make commissions in Rome the Legats thought it too hard The sixt also did import very much For the Chapters of Spaine are a very principall member and doe more depend on the Apostolike Sea them Bishops doe because these are all by the nomination of Kings whereas more then halfe of the Canonries are of the Popes pure collation Therefore they resolued to deferre this matter vntill the next Session rather then to preiudice the
Kings Chaplaines according to the constitutions of Innocentius the 3. And exemptions granted to the seruants of Cardinals shall not be extended to that which concerneth benefices 12. That no person vnder the age of twenty fiue yeeres shall be promoted to dignities with cure and the Arch-deacons if it may be shall be Masters in Theologie or Doctors or Licentiate in the Canon Law And none vnder the age of two and twenty yeeres shall be promoted to any dignitie without cure Those that are promoted to Benefices with Cure shall bee bound to make profession of their faith with in two moneths and Canons shall doe the same And none shall be receiued to any dignitie Canonry or portion except he shall haue that order which it doth require and that age which is necessary for the receiuing of it That in Cathedrall Churches all the Canons and Portionaries shall be Priests Deacons or Subdeacons and the Bishop with the Chapter shall distribute how many shall bee of euery order but so as that one halfe at the least shall bee Priests The Synod doth exhort also that all the dignities and halfe the Canonries in the Cathedrall and famous Collegiat Churches may bee conferred vpon Doctors in Diuinitie or in the Canon Law and that none may bee absent more then three moneths in the yeere That the daily distributions may not be giuen vpon any pretence whatsoeuer to any that hath not beene present in the offices and that euery one shall performe his office in his owne person not by substitutes 13. There being many poore Cathedrall Churches a remedy shall bee consulted on in the Prouinciall Councell and the Pope desired to make prouision according to his wisedome The Bishop also shall haue care to prouide for poore Parish Churches either by vnion of some Benefice not regular or by assignation of first fruits or tithes or by contributions and collections of the Parishioners Parish Churches shall not be vnited to Monasteries Canonries simple benefices and religious orders of Souldiers and those that are vnited shall bee reviewed by the Ordinaries and the Cathedrall Churches not exceeding a thousand crownes and the Parish Churches not exceeding an hundred crownes shall not be hereafter burthened with pensions or reseruations of fruits Where the Parishes haue no certaine confines but the Sacraments are administred indifferently to those that doe demaund them the Bishop shall confine them and they shall haue their proper Parish 〈…〉 est And in Cities which haue no Parishes they shall bee erected as fast as may bee 14. The Synod doth detest and forbid all institutions or customes of paying any thing for the obtaining of titles or possessions except it be conuerted into pious vses declaring them to be simoniacall who shall vsurpe herein 15. In Cathedrall and Collegiate Churches where the Prebends and distributions are too smal the Bishop shal haue power to vnite simple Benefices or to reduce them to a smaller number 16. The Episcopall Sea being voyd the Chapter shall elect one or two Economickes or a Vicar within eight dayes or if not this authoritie shall be deuolued to the Metropolitane And the Bishop when he shall bee created shall take of them an account of the administration and punish them if they haue offended 17. That no Ecclesiasticall person though a Cardinall shall haue more then one Benefice which not being able to maintaine him honestly another simple Benefice may bee added so that they doe not both require personall residence which shall be vnderstood of all Benefices as well secular as regular of what title or qualitie soeuer though commended And hee that hath now more Benefices then one shall bee bound to leaue all but one within sixe moneths or if not they shall be all voyd Notwithstanding the Synod doeth desire that some prouision should bee made for those that resigne in some conuenient manner as shall seeme best to the Pope 18. In case of vacancie of any Church in any manner whatsoeuer all shall be written downe that are proposed or doe propose themselues and shall bee all examined by the Bishop with three examiners at the least and amongst all those which shall bee iudged fit the Bishop shall elect the most sufficient vpon whom the collation of the Church shall be made and in Ecclesiasticall patronages the Patron shall present to the Bishop him that is most worthy But in Lacke patronages he that is presented by the Patrons shall be examined by the examiners and not admitted except he be found to be fit And 〈◊〉 Examiners shall bee proposed euery yeere in the Diocesan Synod of which the Bishop shall elect three who shall bee Masters or Doctours Secularor Regular shall sweare to performe their duety and shall not receiue anything either before or after the examination That expectatiue graces for Benefices shall not bee granted hereafter nor any other extending to Benefices that shall bee vacant and withall the mentall reseruations shall be prohibited 19. That causes Ecclesiasticall euen beneficiall also shall bee iudged by the Ordinarie in the first instance and ended within two yeeres at the most That there shall be no appeale but from the definitiue sentence or from that which shall haue the force thereof except in those which the Pope shall thinke fit to call to himselfe for an vrgent and reasonable occasio 〈…〉 That matrimoniall and criminall causes shall bee reserued to the Bishop onely That in matrimoniall those that are prooued to be poore shall not bee forced to litigate out of the Prouince neither in the second or third instance except the aduerse part will allow food and charges of the suit That the Legats Nuncij and Ecclesiasticall gouernours shall not hinder Bishops in their causes nor proceed against Ecclesiasticall persons but in case of the Bishops negligence That the Appellant shall be bound to bring at his charge the actes made before the Bishop to the Iudge of the appeale which the Notarie being conueniently payed shall be bound to giue within one moneth at the farthest 20. That in the words of the decree made in the first Session vnder the present Pope Pius the fourth that is Proponentibus Legatis the meaning of the Synod was not to change in any part the vsuall manner of handling matters in generall Councels nor to adde or detract any thing besides that which hath beene constituted heretofore by the sacred Canons and by the generall Synods In the end the next Session was intimated for the ninth of December with power of anticipation to handle the sixt Article and the other which were proposed and deferred and other points also as opportunitie should serue and as they should be proposed in Congregation There was not such expectation of the issue of this Session as of the last as well because the generall curiositie was then satisfied as because it did seeme that the matter of Matrimonie could not affoord any thing of any great obseruation The world was more attentiue to see what issue the
occasion For as hee would continue in the vnion and obedience of the Church so hee would preserue inuiolable the rights of his crowne without suffering them to be questioned or disputed or himselfe forced to shew them That they should not thinke to satisfie him with saying in the ende Sauing and reseruing the rights c. because vnder this colour they would binde him to shew a reason in euery opposition That if hee had seene the Articles as they were proposed hee would haue iudged that the Ambassadour could not haue done otherwise then make the opposition which his desire was they should first haue shewed to him but said they were to bee excused in regard of the occasion suddenly arising and of the circumstances which did produce it and of the suspitions which made them doubt of some Artifice to precipitate the decision And if the Pope had no intention as hee the Cardinall giueth him to vnderstand that the rights of the Emperour and Kings should bee touched and disputed his Holinesse must turne his anger vpon the Legats who proposed the Articles and named Kings Emperour Republikes and not vpon the Ambassadors That hee thinketh the protestation may be iustified before all Christendome when the Articles shal be seene That the Legats hauing proposed those Articles against the intention of his Holinesse he ought not to referre himselfe to their discretion hereafter nor to cause his Ambassadors to returne vntill he had ful assurance that those Articles should not be spoken of any more which being done he will command them to goe againe to the Councell Concerning the citation and sentence the King gaue order to Henry Clutia The French King taketh part with the Queene of Nauarre Lord d'Oysel to tell the Pope that his Maiestie had vnderstood to his great displeasure that which he did not beleeue by the fame which was spread vntill he had seene a copie of the monitories affixed in Rome that the Queene was so proceeded against as that hee was bound to defend her First in regard the cause and danger was common to all Kings who therefore were obliged to protect her and the rather because she was a widow and his obligation was the greater in respect of the neere kinred hee hath with her by both lines and by agnation with her husband who died but a little before in the warre against the Protestants leauing his sonnes Pupils Therefore hee could not abandon her cause following the examples of his ancesters and the rather because hee ought not to indure that any should make warre against his neighbours vnder colour of religon adding that it was not pious to put the Kingdomes of Spaine and France lately ioyned in friendship in danger of a bloody warre for this cause He said moreouer that the Queene hauing many Fees in France shee could not by the rights and priuiledges of that Kingdom be compelled to appeare either in person or by Proctor adding many examples of Princes and Popes who haue proceeded with due and lawfull moderation Hee touched the forme of the citation by Edict a thing not heard of in former times inuented by Boniface the eighth and as too hard and vniust moderated by Clement the fifth in the Councell of Vienna He said that such citations could by no meanes take place but against the inhabitants to whom the accesse is not secure and that the Queene remayning in France a great iniurie was done to him and the Kingdome by vsing that forme as also was done by exposing to prey and granting to the Vsurpers the Fees she holdeth in France the right whereof belongeth to him And euery one marueiled hee said that his Holinesse who did fauour so affectionately the cause of King Antonie while he liued in being his mediator with the King of Spaine would now oppresse his children and widow But he complained most of all that so many Kings Princes and cities hauing departed from the Church of Rome with in fourtie yeeres hee had not so proceeded with any other which shewed well that he did it not for the good of her soule but for other ends Hee wished his Hol. to consider that power was giuen to Popes for saluation of soules not to depriue Princes of their States nor to order any thing in earthly possessions which hauing beene formerly attempted by them in Germanie did much trouble the publike quiet Hee intreated the Pope to reuoke all his Actes against the Queene protesting that in case hee would not hee would proceede to those remedies which his predecessours haue vsed Hee complained also of the cause of the Bishops and commanded his Ambassador And with the Bishops that declaring vnto him the ancient examples the liberties and immunities of the French Church and the authoritie of the Kings in causes Ecclesiasticall he should pray the Pope not to make any innouation Monsieur d' Oisel performed this office with great vehemencie and after many treaties with the Pope obtained of him to speake no more either of the Queene or of the Bishops But in Trent the Session being ended and matters well agreed on betweene the Legates and Loraine and the businesse imparted to the principall Papalins Otranto Taranto and Parmaâ— as also to the Emperours Ambassadours The Card of Loraine publisheth y e desseigne to finish y e Councell Loraine began to publish their deseigne that the Councel might bee finished with one Session more Hee sayd hee could not bee in Trent at Christmas that himselfe and all the French Bishops must depart before that time that hee desired to see the Councel ended and was loath to leaue so honourable an assembly but that hee could not otherwise doe beeing commanded by the King The Imperialists also did publish in the Councell that the Emperour did desire the dispatch and that the King of the Romanes did write that his desire was it should bee finished by Saint Andrewes day or at the longest in the beginning of the next moneth by all meanes And indeede that King not to please the Pope but because it was his opinion did sollicite the conclusion For beeing to hold a Diet hee was not willing his Father should haue Ambassadours in the Councell and said that if that were shut vp the affaires of Religion in Germanie would bee in farre better case The greater part of the Fathers were glad to heare this and Morone making a Congregation in his house the fifteenth of Nouember of the Legates two Cardinals and fiue and twenty Bishops the principall of euery Nation hee proposed that the Councell hauing beene assembled for the necessities of Germanie and France and now the Emperour King of the Romanes Cardinall of Loraine and all Princes desiring that it should bee finished they would speake their opinion concerning the concluding of it and the manner Loraine sayd it was necessary to finish it not to hold Christendom in suspence any longer to shew the Catholikes what they ought to beleeue and to take away the
which may be any way dammageable to him I will help to defend and maintaine against all the world the Papacie of the Church of Rome and the rules of the holy Fathers In old time when the Priests of Appollo Pytheus began to speake plainly in fauour of King Philip many would merrily say that Apollo began to Philippize When we see that nothing is decreed in the Councell but at the Popes pleasure why may wee not say that the oracles of the Councels doe Tapize that is say nothing but what the Pope will When Verres was charged with many crimes of which in probabilitie he was guiltie they say he was so wise as not to commit his triall to any but onely to some trusty persons of his owne traine The Popes haue dealt more wisely For they haue chosen such iudges whom they know neither will because it is their owne case in regard they refer all to voluptuousnesse and gluttonie nor can if they would because they are sworne decree any thing contrary to his will and pleasure They set the holy Bible in the midst as if they would doe nothing against it they looke vpon it afarre off and reade it not Indeede they bring a preiudicated opinion with them not regarding what Christ hath said but decreeing whatsoeuer they please 24 Therefore that libertie which ought to be in all consultations especially sacred and which is most proper to the Holy Ghost and the modestie of Christians is quite taken away Paul saith If any thing be reauealed to another that 1. Cor. 14 30. sitteth by let the first hold his peace But these men apprehend imprison and burne whosoeuer dareth but whisper against them Witnesse hereof the cruell death of two most holy and resolute men Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague whom they put to death contrary to their safe conduct so brake their faith both with God and man So the wicked Prophet Zedekias when he had put on iron hornes strooke Micheas the Prophet of the Lord on the face saying how hath the spirit of God left me and is come to thee Therefore these men alone domineere in Councels all others being excluded They alone giue voices and make lawes like vnto the Ephesians in times past let no man say they liue here who is wiser then the rest except he haue a mind to be cast into banishment They will not heare any of our men speak In the last conuention of the Councel at Trent tenne yeres since the Ambassadors of the Princes and free Cities of Germanie came thither with a purpose to be heard but were absolutely refused For the Bishops and Abbots answered that they would not suffer their cause to haue a free hearing nor suffer controuersies to be discussed out of the word of God that our men were not to be heard at all except they would recant which if they refused to doe they should come into the Councell vpon none other condition but to heare the sentence of condemnation pronounced against them For Iulius the third in his Bull of indiction of the Councell declared plainely that either they should change their opinions or else should bee condemned for heretiques before they were heard Pius the fourth who hath now a purpose to reassemble the Councell hath alreadie preiudged for heretiques all those who haue left the Roman Church that is to say the greatest part of the Christian world before they were euer either seene or heard They say and they say it often that alreadie all is well with them and that they will not alter one iot of their doctrine and Religion Albertus Pighius saith that without the authoritie of the Roman Church one ought not to beleeue the cleerest and plainest Scripture Is this to restore the Church to her integritie Is this to seeke the trueth Is this the libertie and moderation of Councels 25 Though these things bee most vniust and most different from the fashion of ancient Councels and of modest men yet this is more vniust that whereas the world complaineth of the Papall pride and tyrannie and doth beleeue that nothing can be amended in the Church of God vntill he be reduced into order yet all things are referred vnto him as vnto a most consciencious pence maker and iudge And vnto what a kind of man good God are they referred I will not call him an enemie of the Trueth ambitious couetous proud intolerable euen to his owne followers But they would make iudge of all Religion him who commandeth that all his determinations shall bee of equall valew with those of Saint Peter himselfe and sayth that in case hee carrie a thousand soules with himselfe to Hell yet no man ought to reprehend him for it who auoucheth that he can make iniustice to bee iustice whom Camotensis affirmeth to haue corrupted the Scriptures that he might haue fulnesse of power and to conclude whom his owne familiars and followers Ioachimus Abbas Petrarch Marsilius Patauinus Laurentius Valla Hieronymus Sauanorola doe cleerely pronounce to bee The Antichrist All is referred to the iudgement and will of this man alone so that the same man is the partie arraigned and the Iudge the accusers are heard from an inferiour place and the partie accused sits in his Tribunall and pronounceth the sentence concerning himselfe These lawes forsooth so equall and so reasonable Pope Iulius hath giuen vs. No Councell sayth he is of any credit nor euer wil be vnlesse it be confirmed by the authority of the Church of Rome Bonifacius 8. sayth That no creature in the world can possibly be saued except he bee subiect to the Romane Church And Pope Pascal thus As though sayth hee any Councels haue made lawes for the Church of Rome when as all Councels doe subsist by it and receiue their strength from it and doe expresly except in all their Decrees the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Another sayth That which the Pope approoueth or disprooueth wee ought to approoue or disprooue likewise And againe It is not lawfull for any man to disallow that which the Pope approoueth I know not what Parasite it is who most shamelesly sayth that though all the world should bee of one opinion against the Pope yet it seemeth to mee that the Popes opinion must bee maintained And another as impudently as hee It is a kinde of sacriledge but to dispute of the Pope's fact who though hee bee not alwayes a good man yet must hee alwayes bee presumed to bee Another yet more impudently sayth The Pope's will is heauenly therefore in those things which hee willeth his will standeth for reason neither ought any man to say to him why doe you so To leaue many the like sayings which are infinite and to make an end Pope Innocent the ninth speakes most impudently of all The Iudge will not bee iudged neither by the Emperour nor by Kings nor by the whole Clergie nor by all the people of the world O immortall God! how neere are they come to
the assistants in Councell 554 Salmeron the Iesuite proceedeth by faction in matter of faith 555 Laynez Generall of the Iesuites spendeth a whole congregation in a discourse concerning the Institution of Bishops 609 610 611 His suffrage concerning dispensations 721 Fauors done to him in Councel by the Legats 721. 722 The Iesuites doe professe to liue by begging but will not be bound to it 799 They make vse of the negligence of the Fathers in Councell to raise their order to more greatnesse 801 Images and their doctrine 806 Index is disputed on 474 475 502 a Decree made concerning it 480 Indulgences when they began to bring money to the Popes coffers 4 a plenary Indulgence granted by Vrban the second and Leo the tenth 4 the profit of the Indulgences of Saxonie is granted to the Popes sister 5 The doctrine of Indulgences was neuer well vnderstood before Luther wrote against them 6 foure different opinions concerning them and all Catholique 22 The Councell dareth not handle Indulgences exactly 801 The Decree concerning them 812 an Indulgence granted by the Legates in Trent without authority 113 In quisition brought into Naples 271 and into the Low-Countreys 300 the office of Inquisition is mainly promoted by Paul the fourth 409 the Inquisition should haue beene brought into Milan which causeth a great tumult there and in the Councell 757 758 Intention of the Ministers to doe as the Church doeth whether it be necessarie in Baptisme and the other Sacraments 240 241 c. Interim or peace of religion is made in Germanie 62 It displeaseth both Papists and Protestants 294. Is abrogated 379 Iohn Tancherel is condemned in France for maintaining that the Pope may depose kings 463 464 Ireland is made a kingdome by Pope Paul the fourth which title it had long before 392 Ispruc is taken by the Protestants 378 Iubile published in Rome 130 And in Trent 203 Another Iubile celebrated in Rome for ioy of the determination to celebrate the Councell 435 Iulius the 2. Pope was more a souldier then a Clergie man 3 Iulius the 3 created Pope 298 Is more inclined to pleasure then businesse createth a yong Car. of vnknown parents 299 Restoreth the Councell to Trent 302 303 Is aliened from the Emperour 371 Suspendeth the Councell 376 Maintaineth his reputation by the Patriarke of Armenia 382 383 Reioyceth for the restitution of the obedience of England he dieth 389 Iustice by whom it is to be administred in Councell 82 Iustification is discussed in many articles 192 Which did trouble the Prelates and Diuines because it was neuer well discussed by the Schoolemen 194 K KIng of Denmarke embraceth the reformed religion 84 King of Nauarre hath a guard set vpon him 436 Is set at libertie and gouerneth France 437 Writeth to the Protestant Princes in Germanie that hee will preserue Religion in France 480 Was slaine with a Bullet at the siege of Roan 640 His death maketh a great alteration in France 641 Knights of Malta send an ambassadour to the Councell who is receiued in Congregation and maketh an Oration 762 L. LAndgraue of Hassia preuenteth a diuision amongst the Reformatists in the Diet of Spira 47 publisheth a Manifest against the Emp. 190 who setteth forth a Bando against him 201 Landgraue and Saxon had equall authoritie in the warre against the Emperour which was a great disaduantage to them 204 He yeeldeth himselfe prisoner to the Emperour 270 is set at libertie 379 Lateran Councell what aduantage it brought to the Sea of Rome 19 Latin translation of the Bible is discoursed of 155 156 157 c. and is approued 159 it is said that no errors of faith are in it 161 Lawes of Popes are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God 488 League between the Pope and the French King is confirmed by marriage 67 betweene the Pope and the Emperour against the Protestants 188 the League betweene Charles the Emperour and Henry 8. King of England offendeth the Pope 105 a league of all Catholiques against the Protestants is treated by the Pope 515 but cannot be effected 516 a league betweene the Pope the French K. against the Emp. confirmed by mariage 252 another of the Protestants in Germany against the Emperour 312 484 Legates in Trent desire to haue two sorts of letters from the Pope and a cipher 113 Leo 10 Pope his description 3 Lewis 12. French King is excommunicated 3 Libertie of Friars is held dangerous by the Legates and repressed 228 a Friar of Brescia is disgraced for speaking of the Eucharist like Luther 422 Libertie of the Councel violated by the Pope 503 Libertie of the Councell is thought by the Speaker to be too great 533 and by the French Ambassadours to bee none at all 542 as also by the Spaniards 551 The Presidents vse meanes to curbe the Spanish Prelates 620 the Cardinall of Loraine said openly the Councell was not free 635 The Bishop of Veglia quitteth the Councell for feare 644 the Prelates are terrified with the Popes authoritie 645 Martin Guzdalin a Spaniard complaineth that the Councell is not free 661 and the Spanish Ambassadour doth the like who is answered by Cardinall Morone 754 Limbo is the place where children are who die without Baptisme before the vse of reason 178 Luther speaketh against Indulgences 5 And against the Popes authoritie 7 Appealeth to the Councell 8. 12 Passeth to other points of doctrine 9 Burneth the Popes Bull and Decretals in Wittenberg 12 Is called to the Diet of Wormes 13 And an Edict is published against him after his departure 15 Which was neuer executed by the Princes of the Empire 26 27 c. His answere to Vergerius 75 Hee dieth 148 Diuers fables are raised of his death 149 M. MAntua is chosen to hold the Councel in 79 Wherewith the Duke is contented at the first but repenteth afterwards 82 Marcellus the Second created Pope 389 Purposeth to make a seuere reformation of the Court and Clergie and to erect a religious Order of an hundred persons 390 Hee dieth hauing sate but two and twentie dayes 392 Marriage of Priests what inconuenience it bringeth 460 Why it is forbid 680 Matrimonie is proposed to bee disputed 662 665. The inconuenience of secret marriages 665 668 c. Whether Priests may marry 678 679 A marriage is desired and sought by the King of Spaine betweene his sister and his sonne Charles 685 Marriage of children without consent of their parents is spoken against by the French ambassadours 746 747 754 Marriage of Priests is promoted and opposed in councell 747 The abuses of matrimonie are discussed 747 748. A question discussed whether one may be forced to marry 749 750 Diuers opinions concerning clandestine marriage 782 The doctrine of Matrimony is decreed 784 The reformation of the abuses of it is decreed 784 785 The impediments of Matrimony are decreed 785. Mary obtaineth the Crowne of England 383 Establisheth Popery 384 Is married to King Philip. 385 Appointeth ambassadors to go to
Cup vsed in Bohemia and setting downe for the principall part of repentance not the diligent confession made to the Priest but rather the purpose of amendment of life for the time to come He passed also vnto Vowes and touched the abuses of the Monasticall Order and these his writings going on their iourney arriued in Louaine and Collen where being seene and examined by the Diuines of those His Bookes were condemned in Louaine and Collen Vniuersities they were condemned by them Neither did this trouble Martin one iote but rather caused him to goe on and to declare and fortifie his doctrine the more it was opposed 29 With these contentions rather then resolute discussions passed the yeere 1519 1519 when many aduertisements comming to Rome of the stirres in Germany and Suisserland augmented with many amplifications and additions as the manner of fame is especially when matters are related from places farre distant Leo was noted for negligence that in so great dangers had not vsed powerfull The Pope was blamed remedies The Friars particularly blamed him that being addicted to magnificence to hunting to deliciousnesse and to musicke with which he was delighted beyond measure he passed ouer things of the greatest importance They said that in point of Faith the least thing ought not to be neglected nor the prouision against it one iote to bee deferred which as it is most easie before the mischiefe take roote so it commeth too late when it is waxed old That Arius was but a small sparke which might easily haue been put out and yet it set the whole world on fire That Iohn Hus and Hierome of Praghe would then haue done as much if in the beginning they had not been suppressed by the Councell of Constance On the contrary side Leo Leo though reprehended for negligence thought hee had done too much repented himselfe of whatsoeuer he had done in these occurrences and most of all of the Briefe of Indulgences sent into Germany thinking it would haue been better to let the Friars dispute amongst themselues and to keepe himselfe neutrall and reuerenced by both parties then by declaring himselfe for one to constraine the other to alienate themselues from him that this contention 1520 LEo 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1 was not so great as that it was necessarie to hold it in any reputation and that so long as it was lightly esteemed of few would thinke of it and if the Popes name had not been vsed in it vntill then would haue ended his course and so vanished 30 Notwithstanding for the many instances of the Prelates of Germanie of the Vniuersities who being interessed by the sentence of condemnation betooke themselues to the Popes authoritie for their protection and especially for the continuall importunities of the Friars of Rome he resolued to yeeld to the common opinion And he made an assembly of Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists vnto which he wholly remitted the busines A dispute between the Diuines and Canonists By this it was most easily concluded that the Pope should denounce fire and sword against so great an impietie But yet the Canonists differed from the Diuines these beeing of opinion that he ought presently to descend to this denunciation and those saying that a citation ought to go before The Diuines alleadged that the doctrine was euidently seen to be impious that the books were divulged and the sermons of Luther notorious The others said that Notoriousnes did not take away the defence which is allowed by the law of God and nature alleadging the vsuall places Adam where art thou Where is thy brother Abel and in the accident of the fiue Cities I will go down and see They added that the citation of the Auditor the yeere before by vertue whereof the iudicature was referred to Caietan in Ausburg and remained vnperfect if nothing els were shewed it to be necessary After many disputes in which the Diuines attributed the decision vnto themselues alone because the question was in point of faith the Lawyers appropriated vnto themselues as much as concerned the forme of iudgement a composition betweene them was proposed distinguishing the businesse into three parts the doctrine the bookes and the person For the doctrine the Canonists yeelded that it should be condemned without citation for the person they persisted to maintaine that the citation was necessarie Yet not beeing able to ouercome others who insisted vpon their owne opinions with greater acrimony couered themselues with the buckler of religion they found a middle way that a precept should be sent to Martin with a conuenient terme that so it should be resolued into a citation Concerning the bookes there was more to doe The Diuines did thinke they ought to be condemned absolutely together with the doctrine and the Canonists that they should be ioyned with the person and comprehended vnder the terme It not being possible to make an accord herein they did both the one and the other For first they were condemned for the time present and afterwards a terme alotted to burne them And with this resolution a Bul was framed vnder the date of the 15. of Iune 1520 Which being as it were a beginning and foundation of the Councell of Trent whereof wee are to speake it is necessary to set downe 1520 here a briefe Epitomic thereof 31 In which the Pope directing the beginning of his words to Christ who hath left Peter and his Successours for Vicars of his Church exciteth him to The Popes Bull. assist it in these necessities From Christ he turneth to S. Peter and praieth him by the charge which he receiued of our Sauiour to be carefull of the distresses of the Church of Rome consecrated with his blood And passing to S. Paul desireth the like assistance from him adding that although he hath deemed heresies to bee necessarie for triall of the good yet it is conuenient to extinguish them in the beginning Finally turning himselfe to all the Saints of heauen and to the Church vniuersall hee prayeth them to intercede with God that the Church may be purged from so great contagion Then hee proceedeth to shew how it came to his knowledge and how hee hath seene with his eyes that many errors were renewed which were condemned long before of Grecians Bohemians and others false scandalous apt to offend godly eares and to deceiue simple mindes sowed in Germanie alwayes beloued both by him and by his predecessors who after the translation of the Greeke Empire haue euer taken their protectors from that nation and that many pious decrees against heretikes haue beene made by those Princes which the Popes also haue confirmed Therefore that hee not willing to tolerate the like errors any longer but rather to make prouision against them would recite some of them and here he repeateth 42. Articles which are in the points The Pope condemneth 42. articles of Luthers doctrine of originall sin Penance and remission of
his proper concubine that hee might not ensnare the chastity of honest women adding that though it seemed a ridiculous decree yet it was necessarily to be made nor could bee changed vnlesse that as much as was constituted in fauour of keeping Concubines were at that present conuerted vnto lawfull matrimony 48 The stirring of the Bishop induced the Dominicans to preach against The Dominicans preach against Zuinglius whereby he is stirred vp the more the doctrine of Zuinglius and him to defend himselfe Wherefore he wrote and published 67. conclusions which contained his doctrine and touched the abuses of the Clergy and of the Prelats Whereupon much confusion and dissention arising the Senate of Zuric began to consult how to appease the tumults and called together all the Preachers and Doctors of their iurisdiction They inuited also the Bishop of Constance to send some man of wisedome and learning to assist at that conference to the end they might pacifie the troubles and order some thing which might bee for the glory of God The Bishop sent his Vicar Iames Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna and the day Faber sent by the Bishop of Constance to assist in composing the controuersies appointed for the meeting being come and a great multitude assembled together Zuinglius reproduced his conclusions offered to defend them and to answere to whosoeuer would contradict them After many things were spokē by diuers Dominican Friars and other Doctors against Zuinglius and by him answered Faber said that that time and place were not fit to treate of such a matter that the discussing of such propositions belonged to the Councell which would be called very soon for he said the Pope had so agreed with the Princes and greater Magistrates and Prelates of Christendome Which gaue subiect to Zuinglius to fortifie himselfe saying that these promises were made to feede the people with vaine hopes and in the meane space to lull them asleepe in ignorance that the things which were certaine and cleere in the holy Scripture and in the vse of the Primitiue Church might very well bee handled at that time though they expected a more exact declaration from the Councell of the points that were doubtfull and alwayes vrging him to say what he could against his conclusions Faber told him that hee would not Who will not answere in words but in writing treat with him in words but would answere his conclusions in writing Finally the assembly ended with a Decree of the Senate that the Gospell should bee preached according to the doctrine of the old and new Testament not The decree of the Senate of Zuric according to any humane Decree or Constitution 49 It being therefore perceiued that the labours of the Doctours and Prelates of the Church of Rome and the Popes decree who proceeded to an absolute condemnation and the Emperours Bando so seuere not onely could not extinguish the new doctrine but that notwithstanding it made euery day a greater progresse euery one beganne to thinke that these medicines were not proper for such a malady and that in conclusion it was necessary to come to such a kinde of remedy which being vsed in times past in the like occasions seemed had appeased all troubles which was the celebration of a Councell Wherefore this was desired by all sorts of men as a wholesome and the A generall Councell was thought to bee necessary onely remedy 50 It came to be considered that these nouelties had not had any other beginning but from the abuses which time brought in and from the negligence of the Pastors and therefore that it was impossible to remedy the confusions sprung vp but by remedying the abuses which caused them and that there was no other way to prouide against them with concord and vniformity but by an vniuersall Congregation And this was the discourse of godly and well disposed men Notwithstanding there wanted not diuers sorts of persons who thought the Councell would be profitable for their ends and desired it should be regulated with such conditions that it could Diuers sorts of persons desire the Councell for diuers ends not be but in their fauour and not contrary to their interests First those that had embraced Luthers opinions desired the Councell with condition that therein all might be decided and gouerned by the Scripture all the Pope his constitutions and schoole learning being excluded For so they assured themselues not onely to defend their owne doctrine but also that onely theirs should be approoued But a Councell that should proceed as the vse was 800. yeeres before they would not and would be vnderstood that they referred not themselues to that censure And Martin was vsed to say that in Wormes hee was too faint hearted and that he was so well assured of his doctrine that it being diuine he would not submit it so much as to the iudgement of Angels yea that with it he was to iudge all both men and Angels The Princes and other gouernors of the Countreys regarded not much what the Councell might determine concerning doctriens but desired it might bee such a one as might reduce the Priests and Friars to their beginning hoping that by that meanes the regalities and temporall iurisdictions would returne vnto them which in such abundance and plenty were passed into the Ecclesiasticall order And therefore they said that it was in vaine to call a Councell where the Bishops and other Prelates onely should haue a deliberatiue voyce because they ought to bee reformed and it was necessary that others should haue the charge thereof who could not be deceiued by their proper interests nor constrained to resolue against the common good of Christendome The meaner sort though they had not much knowledge of the affaires of the world desired that the Ecclesiasticall authority might be moderated and the poore people not burthened with so many exactions vnder pretence of Tithes Almes and Indulgences nor oppressed by the Bishops Officials vnder colour of corrections and sentences The Court of Rome the most principall part desired the Councell that it mighe restore obedience to the Pope which was taken from him approued such a one as might be gouerned according to the formes vsed in the last ages But that it should haue power to reforme the Papacy and to take away those introductions from which the Court receiued so many emoluments and by which a great part of the gold of Christendome was glued together in Rome this pleased them not Leo the Pope being as it were in a strait betweene both the parties knew not what to desire 1522 ADRIAN 6. CHARLLS 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Pope Leo knoweth not what to resolue about the Councell What benefit the Lateran Councell brought to the Papacy He saw that euery day his obedience was diminished and that whole countreys separated themselues from him and desired a Councell for remedy But when hee considered that it would bee worse then
keepe secret amongst learned men and that it was rather disputable then decided Therefore that himselfe also who stedfastly beleeued it in his conscience notwithstanding had so carried it in his writings that none but the most learned men could draw it from his words which doctrine beeing divulged and authorized there would be danger that Card. Caietan disswaded the Pope from making a decree concerning Indulgences euen learned men would conclude that the Popes grant profited nothing but that all oughtt to be attributed to the quality of the worke which would absolutely diminish mens hote desires to purchase Indulgences and the esteeme of the Popes authority The Cardinall added that after hee had exactly studied this subiect by the command of Leo at the time when these contentions began in Germanie and written a full tract thereof being Legat in Ausburg the next yeare he had occasion to examine and treat of it more diligently speaking with many and discussing the difficulties and motiues which troubled those Countryes and in two conferences which hee had with Luther in that City he disputed that matter at large which hauing well digested he doubted not but that he might say with asseueration without danger of errour that there was no other way to giue remedy to the scandals past present and to come then by bringing backe those things to their first beginning That it is a cleare case that howsoeuer the Pope may free the faithfull from any punishment by the meanes of Indulgences yet to him that readeth the Decretals it plainely appeareth that an Indulgence is an absolution from penance imposed in confession onely Wherefore causing the disused penitentiary Canons to be obserued again and imposing conuenient penance euery one would euidently see the necessity and vtility of Indulgences and would earnestly seeke them to free themselues from that great burthen of penance and the golden age of the Primitiue Church would returne againe in which the P relates had absolute command ouer the faithful onely because they were held in continuall exercise with penance whereas now being become wanton they would shake off from them the yoke of obedience The people of Germanie who buried in idlenes giue care to Martin for preaching Christian liberty if they were curbed with penances would thinke no more of this innouation and the Apostolical Sea might fauour therein whosoeuer would be thankefull to it in that behalfe 55 This opinion pleased the Pope as grounded vpon authority and whereunto he saw not what opposition could be made He caused it to be proposed Who was willing to imbrace his opinion in the Penitentiarie Court to finde a meanes and forme how to put it in practise first in Rome and then in all Christendome For this cause diuers assemblies were made by the deputies for the reformation together with the Penitentiaries to treat of the manner how to vse it But so many difficulties did crosse it that in conclusion Lorenzo Puccio a Florentine Cardinall of Santi Quatro who was Datarie to Pope Leo and as hath been said a diligent minister But was disswaded by Lorenzo Puccio to find out money and was now chiefe Penitentiary related to the Pope with a generall assent that the proposition was thought impossible and that when proofe thereof should be made in stead of curing the present diseases farre geater would be stirred vp That the Canonicall punishments were grown into disuse because they could no longer be supported for want of the ancient zeale Wherefore for him that would bring them backe it was necessary he should make the same zeale and Charity in the Church to returne againe That this presentage was not like vnto those that were past in which all the Constitutions of the Church were receiued without thinking any more of them whereas now euery one will be a iudge and examine the reasons Which if it happen in things that bring with them no burden at all or very little how much more must it be expected in a thing that would bee most heauy It was true that the remedie was fitted for the disease but that it was too strong for the body that was sicke and insteed of curing would kill it and that in place of regaining Germany Italy would first bee lost and that estranged much more The Cardinall added mee thinkes I heare one say as S. Peter did Why do they tempt God laying vpon the Disciples shoulders that which neither we nor our fathers haue been able to beare That his Holynes should remember that famous place of the Glosse alleadged by him in his fourth booke vpon the Sentences that concerning the value of â—ndulgences the complaint is both old and doubtfull That hee should consider the foure Opinions all Catholique and yet so different as that Glosse doth Fowre very different opinions about Indulgences and all Catholique recite Whereby it is manifest that this matter in these times requireth silence rather then any further discussion 56 These reasons sanke deepe into Adrians mind and made him not know what to doe and hee was perplexed so much the more because he found no lesse difficulty in other things which in his secret purpose hee meaned to reforme In the matter of dispensations for marriage the taking away of many prohibitions against contracting matrimony betweene certaine persons which seemed superfluous and hard to bee obserued whereunto hee was much inclined and it would haue beene a great ease to the people was blamed by many as a thing that weakened the sinewes of discipline and the continuing of them made the Lutherans say that they were onely to get money To restraine the dispensations to certaine qualities of persons was to giue new matter to the pretendants to alleadge that in spirituall things and in whatsoeuer belonged to the ministery of CHRIST there was no difference of persons To take away pecuniary expences for these things that could not be but by rebuying the Offices which Leo sold the buyers whereof were gainers by this Which also hindered the abolishing of Regresses Accesses and Coadiutories and other deuices vsed in the collation of Benefices which had the appearance if not rather the essence of Simony To rebuy the Offices was impossible in regard of the great charges which must bee made and alwayes continued And that which most troubled his mind was that when he was resolued to take away any abuse there wanted not some who tooke vpon him to maintaine with colourable shew that the thing was good or necessary With these doubts the Pope was grieued vntill Nouember desirous to make some notable prouision to giue the world a taste of his minde who was resolute to remedy all the abuses before hee began to treat in Germany 57 At length Franciscus Soderinus Cardinal of Preneste called Cardinal of Volterra The counsell of Franciscus Soderinus in whom he put most confidence though afterward he was so far in his disfauour that he cast him into prison made him come
thing else was treated of but the Popes authority but that being called into question that nothing was more dangerous For as in former times the Popes strength consisted in hauing recourse to Councels so now the security of the Popedome consisteth in declining and auoyding them and the rather because Leo hauing condemned the doctrine of Luther the same matter could not bee handled or examined in a Councell without doubting of the authority of the Apostolicall Sea 80 The Emperour hauing receiued the Decree of Noremberg was much mooued at it thinking that to treat and giue so resolute an answere to a stranger The Emperour was distasted with the decree of Noremberg Prince without his knowledge in so important a matter was but small reputation to his imperiall Maiesty Neither did the rigour of the Decree please him foreseeing the Popes displeasure whom he desired to keepe louing 1525 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. and well affected towards him in regard of the warre which his Captaines then made with the French-men Wherefore he wrote backe to the Princes in Germany complaining that himselfe hauing condemned all the bookes of Luther the Diet restrained themselues onely to those that were contumelious But he reprehended them more seuerely that they had decreed the celebration of a Councell in Germany and desired the Legate to treate thereof with Hee wrtteth to the Princes the Pope as if this did not more belong to the Pope and him then vnto them who if they thought that a Councell would be so commodious for Germany they ought to haue recourse vnto him to obtaine it of the Pope howsoeuer he knowing also that this would be profitable for that Countrey was resolute it should be celebrated yet in time and place when and where himselfe could be personally present But touching a new assembly at Spira which they had ordained to order their matters of Religion vntill the time of the Councell he said that by no mean he would yeeld vnto it yea he commanded they should be carefull to obey the Edict of Wormes And commandeth the execution of the Edict of Wormes and that they handled no point of Religion vntill a Councell were called by the Popes order and his The Emperours letters more Imperious then Germany was vsed to receiue from his predecessours mooued very dangerous humors in the minds of many Princes which floting vp and downe might easily haue come to a troublesome conclusion 81 But the moouing was soone stopped and the yeare following 1525. had 1525 no negotiation in this matter For the Bores in Germany rebelled against the Princes and Magistrates and euery one was busied with the warre of the Anabaptists and in Italy in the beginning of the yeere succeeded the battell of Francis the French King is taken prisoner in the battell at Pauia Pauia and the imprisonment of Francis the French King Which so liâ—ted vp the Emperours minde that he thought he had all the world in his power But afterwards the leagues of many Princes against him which were treated of and the negotiation of the Kings liberty gaue him businesse enough The Pope also because Italy was without defence in the power of the Emperours The Pope suspecteth the greatnesse of the Emperor Ministers thought of his owne case and how he might be ioyned with others who were able to defend him against the Emperour from whom his mind was alienated seeing he was become so potent that the Popedome remained at his discretion 82 In the yeare 1526 they returned to the same treaty in Germany and Italy In Germany all the States of the Empire being assembled at the Diet in Spira 1526 in the ende of Iune it was consulted of by speciall order from the Emperour how Christian Religion and the ancient customes of the Church might be The Diet of Spira preserued and the transgressors punished The opinions being so various that it was impossible to conclud any thing those that represented the Emperours persons 〈◊〉 caused the Imperiall letters to be read where Charles said that hee was resolued to passe into Italy and to Rome for the Crowne and to treat with the Pope for the calling of a Councell Wherefore he commanded that nothing should be ordained in the Diet contrary to the lawes Ceremonies The Emperor promiseth to Procure a Councell and auncient customes of the Church but that the forme of the Edict of Wormes should be obserued and that they should patiently beare that small delay vntill hee had negotiated with the Pope the celebration of a Councell which should shortly be Forby treating of matters of Religion 1526 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Why the Edict of Wormes could not be executed in a Diet rather hurt ariseth then good 83 The Cities for the most part answered that their desire was to gratifie and obey the Emperour but that they saw not the meanes how to doe that which he commanded in his letters because the controuersies were increased and did increase still particularly concerning the ceremonies and rites and if for the time past the Edict of Wormes could not bee obserued for feare of Sedition the difficulty was then greater as was declared to the Popes Legate And if the Emperour were present and informed of the state of the businesse hee would bee of the same opinion Concerning the promise of his Maiesty for the celebration of a Councell euery one said hee might haue effected it when he wrot the letters because he was then in amity with the Pope but afterwards there being distastes betweene them and the Pope hauing taken armes against him it appeared not how things standing thus a Councell could be called For these respects some proposed that the Emperour should be intreated to grant a nationall Councell in Germanie to giuen remedie A Nationall Councell in Germany is desired to the dangers that were imminent Which if it pleased him not at least the better to withstand the most greiuous seditions that he would be contented to deferre the execution of the Edict of Wormes vntill a generall Councell But the Bishops who had no other ayme but the preseruation of their owne authority said that no treatie ought to be made in the cause of Religion during the discords betweene the Emperour and the Pope but that all should be deferred vntill a better time 84 The opinions were so diuerse and such discord betweene the Ecclesiastiques and those that were inclined to Luther doctrine was stirred vp that The Princes did not agree in the Diet of Spira there appeared manifest danger of Ciuill warre and many of the Princes put themselues in order to depart But Ferdinand and the other ministers of the Emperour seeing clearely what dang 〈…〉 d arise if the Diet were dissolued with such dissention of mindes and 〈◊〉 Princes departed without any Decree because they would haue proceeded diuersly with danger to haue diuided Germany without hope of
to hinder the desolation of Germany and that not to speake of a Councell was willingly to runne into a ciuill warre In the second place the King treated with them that they would be contented with a Councell in Italie But neither did the Germans agree vnto this for they sayd that this match was worse then the first because that constrained them onely to make warre but this cast them into a seruitude both of body and soule whereunto resistance could not be made but by a Councell in a free place yet condescending for his Maiesties sake to whatsoeuer they were able they would cease to demand to haue it celebrated in Germany so that another free place were appointed out of Italie though it were neere vnto it In the beginning of the yeere 1534. the King gaue the Pope an account 1534 of what hee had done and offered to bring to passe that the Protestants should bee contented with Geneua The Pope hauing receiued the aduise The Pope is displeased with the Propose of Geneua for the 〈◊〉 place of the Councell was vncertaine whether the King though his confederate and kinsman would be glad to see him in troubles or if in this particular hee wanted that discretion which he shewed in other affaires But hee concluded that it was not good to vse him in this matter And writing vnto him thanked him for his paines without answering to the particular of Geneua and hee incouraged many of the Courtiers whose mindes were troubled assuring them that by no meanes he would consent to such a folly But this yeere the Pope in stead of regaining Germanie lost the obedience He looseth the obedience of England of England by proceeding rather with choler and passion then with wisedome necessarie in so great negotiations The accident was of great importance and greater consequence which to declare distinctly it is necessary to begin from the first causes whence it had its originall Catherine Infanta of Spaine sister to the mother of Charles the Emperour was married to Henry the eight King of England and was before the wife of Arthure Prince of Walles Henryes eldest brother after whose death their father gaue her in marriage to Henry who remained successor by the dispensation The cause of Pope Iulio the second This Queene was with child often and alwayes either miscaried or brought foorth a creature of a short life except one only daughter King Henry either for displeasure against the Emperor or for desire of issue male or for some other cause conceiued a scruple in his mind that the mariage was not good and taking counsell of his Bishops separated himselfe from her company The Bishops treated with the Queene that shee would be contented with a diuorce saying that the Popes dispensation was neither good nor true The Queene would not giue eare to them but had recourse to the Pope to whom the King also sent to craue a diuorce The Pope who was still retired in Oruieto and hoped for good conditions in his affaires if the fauours of France and England which still they performed were continued by molesting the Emperour in the kingdome of Naples sent into England the Cardinal Campeggio delegating the cause vnto him and the Cardinall of Yorke From these and from Rome the King had hope giuen him that in the end the sentence should bee on his side Yea to facilitate The Cardinals Campeggio and Wolsie were delegated by the Pope to heare the cause of the Kings diuorce the resolution that the solemnities of the iudgement might not draw the cause in length a briefe was framed in which hee was declared free from that marriage with the most ample clauses that euer were put into any Popes Bull and a Cardinall sent into England with order to present it after some few proofes were past which he was sure would easily be made And The Pope caused his Briefe which he had made in fauour of the diuorce to be burned this happened in the yeere 1524. But Clement iudging it fitter for compassing his designes vpon Florence as hath beene declared in its proper place to ioyne himselfe with the Emperour then to continue in the friendship of France and England in the yeere 1529. hee sent Francis Campana vnto Campeggio with order to burne the Briefe and to proceed slowly in the cause Campeggio began first to draw the cause in length and after to make difficultie of performing the promises made to the King Whereby beeing assured that the Iudge and his aduersaries did collude hee sent to the Vniuersities of Italie France and Germanie for a consultation in his cause where amongst A consultation about the cause of diuorce the Diuines some were contrary and some fauourable to his pretension The greater part of the Parisians were on his side and some beleeued that the Kings giftes more perswaded them then reason But the Pope either to gratifie the Emperour or for feare that in England by meanes of the Cardinall of Yorke something might happen not according The Pope to gratifie the Emperour recalleth Campeggio to his minde as also to giue occasion to Campeggio to part from thence called the cause to himselfe The King impatient of delay either because he knew their cunning or for some other cause published the diuorce with his wife and married Anne Bullen in the yere 1533. yet still the cause depended before the Pope in which he was resolued to proceede slowly to The King in 〈…〉 yeth 〈◊〉 Bulle◠satisfie the Emperour and not offend the King Therefore some by points rather were handled then the merits of the cause And the disputation grew vpon the Article of the Attentats in which the Pope gaue sentence against the King declaring that it was not lawfull for him by his owne authoritie without the Ecclesiasticall Iudge to separate himselfe from his wife For which cause the King in the beginning of this yeere 1534 denied the Pope obedience commanding all his subiects not to carry any money to Rome The King causeth the Peter-pence to be denied the Pope nor to pay the ordinary Peter-pence This infinitely troubled the Court of Rome and dayly they consulted of a remedie They thought to proceede against the King with censures and to interdict all Christian Nations all commerce with England But the moderate Counsell pleased best to temporize with him and to mediate a composition by the French King King Francis accepted the charge and sent the Bishop of Paris to Rome to negotiate a pacification with the Pope where they still proceeded in the cause but gently and with resolution not to come to censures if the Emperour did not proceede first or at the same time with his forces They had diuided the cause into three and twenty Articles and then they handled whether Prince Arthure had had carnall coniunction with Queene Catherine in this they spent time vntill mid-lent was past when the nineteenth of March newes came that a
Libell was published in England against the Pope and the whole Court of Rome and that besides a Comedie had beene made in presence of the King and Court to the great disgrace and shame of the Pope and of euery Cardinall in particular For which cause all being inflamed with choler they ran head-long to giue sentence which was pronounced in the Consistorie the foure and twentieth of the same moneth that the mariage betweene Henry and Queene Catherine was good that he was bound to take her for his wife and that in case he did it not he should be excommunicated The Pope was soone displeased with this precipitation For sixe dayes after the French King his letters came that the King of England was contented to accept the sentence concerning the Attentates and to render obedience with condition that the Cardinals whom hee mistrusted should not meddle in the businesse and that persons not suspected should bee sent to Cambray to take information And the King had sent his Proctors before to assist in the cause at Rome Wherefore the Pope went about to deuise some pretence to suspend the precipitated sentence and againe to set the cause on its feete But Henry so soone as he had seene it sayd it was no matter For the Pope should be Bishop of Rome and himselfe sole Lord of his kingdome and that he would doe according to the ancient fashion of the Eastern Church not leauing to be a good Christian nor suffering the Lutheran heresie or any other to be brought into his kingdome And so he did Hee published an Edict wherein hee declared himselfe head of the Church of England and punished capitally whosoeuer said that the Pope of Rome had any authoritie there he chased out the Collector of the Peter-pence and caused the Parliament to approoue all these things where it was determined that all Bishoprickes of England should bee conferred by the Archbishop of Canterburie without sending to Rome and that the Clergie should pay to the King one hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling yeerely for the defence of the Kingdome against whosoeuer This action of the King was variously expounded Some thought him wise for freeing himselfe from the subiection of Rome without any innouation in Religion and without putting his subiects in danger of sedition How the action of K Henry was expoâ—nded and without referring himselfe to a Councell a thing which they saw hard to be effected and dangerous also for him it being impossible that a Councell composed of Ecclesiasticall persons should not mainetaine the Popes power which is the maine pillar of their order because by the papacie it is aboue all kings and the Emperour but without it is subiect to them there being no Ecclesiasticall person that hath superioritie but the Pope But the Court of Rome maintained that it could not be said that there was no change in Religion the first and principal Article being changed which is the supremacie of the Pope and that seditions would arise as well for this onely as for all the rest Which the euent shewed to be true For the King was faine to proceede seuerely against some of his subiects whom he loued and esteemed It cannot be expressed what griefe was conceiued in Rome and by all the Clergie for the alienation of so great a Kingdome from the Popes subiection and it discouered the imbecillitie of humane affaires wherein for the most part great damages proceed from those things from which the greatest The Popes haue gained much by matrimoniall dispensations benefits were formerly receiued For by matrimonial dispensations and by sentences of diuorce as well granted as denyed the Papacie hath gained much in former times sheltering the Princes with the name of the Vicar of Christ whom it concerned with some incestuous mariage or by dissoluing one to contract another to vnite some other territory to their owne or to drowne the title of diuers pretendants making for this cause straight alliance with them and interesting their power to defend that authoritie without which their actions would be condemned and hindred yea interesting not those Princes onely but all their posteritie to maintaine their legitimation But the misfortune which then arose might be ascribed to the precipitation of Clement who in this case knew not how to manage his authoritie and if it had pleased God to haue giuen him in this fact the vse of his vsuall wisdome he might haue gained much where now his losse was great But the Emperour at his returne into Germany being informed of the negotiation of the Nuncio Rangone concerning the Councell wrote to Rome complaining that himselfe hauing promised a Councell to Germany and treated with the Pope in Bolonia in what sort the Princes should be dealt with in this matter yet the Nuncij of his Holinesse had not proceeded in that manner that was agreed of but had so treated that the Protestants thought themselues deluded praying him in the ende to finde some way to giue Germany satisfaction The eighth of Iune the Emperours letters were read in the Consistorie and because there came aduice a little before that the Landgraue of Hassia had taken the Dukedome of Wittenberg from King Ferdinand by force of armes and restored it to the Duke Vlrick the lawfull Lord of it and that Ferdinand also was inforced to make peace with them many of the Cardinals sayd that the Lutherans hauing atchieued 1534 PAVL 3. CHARLES 〈◊〉 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. so great a victorie it was necessarie to giue them some satisfaction and not to proceede any more by Art but to make some demonstration of effects because the Emperour hauing promised a Councell it was necessarie hee should not be deluded and sayd that if the Pope could not finde a way there was danger That his Maiestie would be constrained to yeelde to some other thing of greater preiudice and losse to the Church But the Pope and maior part of the Cardinals seeing it was impossible to make the Lutherans accept such a Counsell as might bee seruiceable to the Court of Rome and being resolute not so much as to hearken to any speach of making it otherwise they resolued to answere the Emperour that they knew very well the importance of the times and what great need there was of a generall Councell which they were most readie to intimate in case it might be so celebrated that it might produce good effects as need requireth but seeing new discords arise betweene him and France diuers open dissentions betweene other Christian Princes it was necessarie they should cease and mindes should bee reconciled before the Councel were called For during the discords it could not produce any good effect and now least of all the Lutherans being in armes and made proud by the victory of Wittenberg But it was necessary to leaue discoursing with the Pope of a Councell For hee fell into a long and mortall infirmitie whereof he dyed in the end Clement the 7. dieth
the Councell was not truely intended and that they had nothing but words and Court holy water And he deliuered his minde with such graue sentences that the whole The Pope sendeth Nunci◠to all Princes to treate with them concerning the Councel auditorie was mooued In that consistorie it was resolued to dispatch Nuncij to the Emperour to the French King and other Christian Princes with commission to declare that the Pope and Colledge had determined absolutely for the benefit of Christendome to celebrate a Councell exhorting them to fauour it and to procure peace and tranquillitie while it shall last but to tell them that for the time and place his Holinesse was not resolued as yet And the most secret instruction was that they should cunningly finde out what the Princes thought concerning the place to the end that all their interests and purposes being knowen hee might hinder them by opposing one against another and so worke his owne will Hee charged also the Nuncij to complaine of the actions of the King of England and when they saw opportunitie to incite them against him and to offer them also that Kingdome for a prey Among these Nuncij Vergerius Vergerius is sent backe into Germanie with speciall instructions was one sent backe into Germanie with more speciall Commissions to penetrate the minde of the Protestants concerning the forme of proceeding in the Councell that hee might draw from thence such conclusions as were necessarie He gaue him also particular charge to treat with Luther and the other principall Preachers of the reformed doctrine vsing all kindes of promises and offers to reduce them to some composition The Pope reprehended in all occasions the rigidnesse of Cardinall Caietan who in the Diet of Ausburg 1518. refused Luthers offer that silence being imposed to his aduersaries hee would also bee contented to hold his peace and hee condemned the acerbitie of that Cardinall who by vrging obstinately a recantation cast that man headlong into despaire which had cost and would cost the Church of Rome as much as the halfe of her authoritie is worth That hee would not imitate Leo in beleeuing that the Friars are good instruments to suppresse the Preachers of Germanie For reason and experience haue declared the vanitie of that cogitation That there were but two meanes force and treaties both which he would vse being readie to agree to any condition so that the Popes authoritie might remaine intire For which end hee said hee had neede of able men fit for negotiation and therefore the one and twentieth of May hee created sixe Cardinals and the seuenth a few dayes after all which were men much esteemed in the Court. Among these was Iohn Fisher Bishop of Rochester then prisoner in England for refusing to obey the Kings Decree which tooke away the Popes authoritie The Pope in making choice of him considered that hee honoured this promotion The Pope creaseth seuca Cardinals by putting in that number a learned man and well deseruing for the persecution which hée endured and that hauing increased his dignitie hee In which number was Iohn Fisher B. of Rochester would haue more respect with the King and more credit with the people But that Cardinals Cap profited that Prelate in nothing but to hasten his death which was giuen him 43. dayes after by cutting off his head in publike But howsoeuer the Pope made open demonstrations to desire such a Councell as might giue satisfaction and reduce Germanie yet all the Court and the Popes neerest friends who treated most secretly with him of these The Court was of opinion that Mantua was the fittest place for the Councell things said that it could not any where bee celebrated but in Italie because in no other place it could bee free and that in Italie no place could be chosen but Mantua Vergerius at his returne into Germanie deliuered the Popes Ambassage first to Ferdinand and then to those Protestants that came to that King about the present occurrences and at last hee made a iourney to treate with the others also He had no other answere from any of them but that they would consult together and resolue by common consent in their assembly which should bee called in the ende of the yeere The proposition of the The negotiation of Vergerius in Germanie Nuncio contained that that was the time for the Councels so much desired the Pope hauing treated with the Emperour and all the Kings to call it seriously not as formerly in appearance onely and that it may not bee deferred any more hee determined to chuse Mantua for the place according to the resolution taken with the Emperour two yeeres since Which being a Citie of the Emperours vassall placed neere his confines and the Venetians they might holde it for secure besides that the Pope and the Emperour would giue any greater caution whatsoeuer That it was not necessarie to resolue or speake of the manner and forme of treating in the Councell because this would better bee done in the Councell it selfe when it shall bee called That it could not bee celebrated in Germanie which abounded with Anabaptists Sacramentaries and other sects for the most part both foolish and furious Therefore that it would not bee secure for other nations to goe where that multitude is potent and to condemne their doctrine That to the Pope it is all one to call it in any other Country whatsoeuer but hee would not seeme to bee inforced and to haue that authoritie taken from him which he hath inioyed so many ages to prescribe the place of generall Councels In this iourney Vergerius found Luther at Wittenberg and treated with He treateth with Luther him very courteously vpon these tearmes inlarging and amplifying them very much And first hee assured him that the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals esteemed him exceedingly who were infinitely grieued for the losse of one who if he had been employed in the seruice of God and the Apostolicall Sea which are ioyned together might haue brought foo 〈…〉 inestimable fruit and that they would doe whatsoeuer they could to regaine him Hee told that the Pope blamed the rigiditie of Caietan and that the Cardinals did no lesse that hee might expect all fauour from that holy Sea and that the rigor of Leo which hee vsed by the instigation of others not of his owne disposition displeased all men Hee added also that hee would not dispute with him of the controuersies because hee professed not Diuinitie but that by common reason hee could shew him that it was good to reunite himselfe with the head of the Church For considering that his doctrine comming to light and being published within these eighteene yeeres had raysed innumerable sects of which the one detesteth the other and so many popular seditions with the death and banishment of so great multitudes it could not bee concluded that it came from God But one might well assure himselfe that it was pernitious
which they were destinated in their first institution from which the Clergie had degenerated and therefore that it was necessarie to decide the points of the doctrine before they talked of the goods And the contentions increasing Ferdinand cōcluded that a new forme not preiudicial to any should be instituted that the Doctors that treated on both sides should be equall in number and that it should be lawfull for the Pope to send his Nuncij thither that the place of the Colloquie should be changed which should begin in Wormes the eight and twentieth of October next if the Emperour thought good The Protestants accepted the Decree declaring that they refused not the presence of the Nuncij but intended not to attribute thereby any primacie to the Pope nor authoritie to them The Emperour confirmed the Decree and gaue order for the assembly and appointed Granuel for his Commissioner there who going thither with his sonne the Bishop of Arras who after was Cardinall and three Spanish Colloquie in Wormes without effect Diuines began the Colloquie and made a very godly discourse and fit for pacification A few dayes after there arriued Thomas Campeggio Bishop of Feltre Nuncio to the Pope For his Holinesse though he saw that euery To which the Pope sendeth a Nuncio treatie of religion in Germanie was pernicious to his affaires and therefore had vsed all diligence to breake off that conference yet hee thought it lesse hurt to giue consent vnto it then suffer it to bee done against his will The Nuncio according to the Popes instruction at his entrie made a discourse that the quiet of Germany was alwayes procured by the Popes and especially by Paulus 3. who for that cause had intimated a generall Councell in Viconza howsoeuer he was constrained to deferre it vntill another time because man went thither and now was resolued to intimate it againe in a more conuenient place in which that the matter of religion might be handled with fruit hee had graunted to the Emperour that a Colloquie might bee held in Germanie which might bee an entrance to dispose them to the resolution of the Councell and had sent him to bee present there and to assist Therefore hee prayed them all to aime at concord promising that the Pope would doe whatsoeuer with pietie hee could There arriued also The Pope sendeth another Nuncio vnder a false name the forenamed Bishop of Capo d'Istria who though sent by the Pope as one who well vnderstood the humors of Germany yet came as sent from France that he might doe the Pope better seruice vnder another name Hee caused an Oration to be printed the subiect whereof was the vnitie and peace in the Church but the scope to shew that a Nationall Councell was not the meanes to attaine thereunto And this hee distributed amongst as many men as hee could to interrupt the Colloquie which had a resemblance of it Much time was spent in giuing forme to the conference as well for secrecie as for the number of the Doctors which were to speake And there were some who studiously protracted the time as well for the diligent indeuours of the Nuncio Campeggio as the secret negotiations of Vegerius Finally it was ordered that Iohn Ecchius should speake for the Catholikes and Philip Melancthon for the Protestants and that the subiect should bee original sinne While these things went on in Wormes the Popes Nuncio residing with the Emperour ceased not to perswade his Maiestie that the Colloquie would bring foorth some great schisme and make all Germanie Lutheran and not onely take obedience from the Pope but weaken his owne also Hee repeated the same conceits which Monte-Pulicano vsed to hinder the Colloquie appointed in the Diet of Franckfort and those that were vsed by Cardinall Farnese to hinder that of Aganoa In conclusion the Emperour considering these reasons and the aduices giuen him by Granuel of the difficulties which he incountered thinking to doe the worke better in his owne person hee resolued the Colloquie should not proceed Wherefore Ecchius and Melancthon hauing spoken three dayes the conference was interrupted For 1541 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. 1541 The Diet of Ratisbon letters came from the Emperour which recalled Granuel and referred the rest to the Diet in Ratisbon That began in March 1541. The Emperour was personally present with great hope to end all discords and to vnite Germany in one Religion For which purpose hee also had desired the Pope to send a Legate a man learned and discreete with most ample authoritie that there might bee no neede to send to Rome for any thing but all might be there immediately determined which by the Diet and the Legate should bee thought conuenient saying that for this end hee had yeelded to the great importunitie of the Nuncio residing with him to breake off the Colloquie of Wormes The Pope sent for his Legate Iasper Cardinall Contarini a man much esteemed Iasper Contarini the Popes Legatin Ratisbon for his singular honesty and learning and put also into his company men instructed in all the interests of the Court with Notaries to make Instruments of whatsoeuer should bee handled or spoken hee gaue him Commission that if he foresaw that they went about to doe any thing His instruction which might tend to the diminution of the Papall authoritie hee should interrupt it by propounding a generall Councell the onely and true remedie and in case the Emperour were forced to yeeld to the Protestants in any preiudiciall matter he ought to forbid it by the Postolique authoritie and if it were done to condemne it and to declare it voyde and to leaue the Diet but not the Emperours company Being arriued at Ratisbon the first thing hee had to doe with the Emperour The first negotiation with the Emperour was to excuse the Pope that hee had not giuen that ample authoritie and absolute power which his Maiestie desired First because it is so annexed to the very bones of the Papacie that it cannot be granted to any other secondly because neither words nor clauses are found by which the authoritie of determining controuersies of Faith can bee communicated by the Pope the Priuiledge of not being able to erre being giuen to his person onely in those words I haue prayed for thee Peter But that the Pope had giuen him all manner of power to agree with the Protestants so that they deny not the Principles which are the Primacie of the Apostolique Sea instituted by CHRIST the Sacraments as they are taught in the Church of Rome and what else is determined in the Bull of Leo offering in other things to giue Germany satisfaction And hee desired his Maiestie not to giue eare to the propose of any thing not fit to be granted without the priuitie of other Nations to auoyd all dangerous diuision in Christendome It is necessarie to make particular mention of the things that passed in that Diet
and reputation with title of Legate But he feared an affront that way in case the Diet should not receiue him with due honour He found out a temper to send to the Emperor the Cardinall Farnese his nephew and make him passe by VVormes and there to giue instructions to the Catholikes and after he had made the treaties that were conuenient to goe forward toward the Emperour and in the meane space to send Fabius Mignanellus of Siena Bishop of Grosseto for his Nuncio to reside with the King of the Romanes with order to follow him to the Diet. Afterwards applying his minde to Trent hee caused a consultation to be begun concerning the faculties to be giuen to the Legats This had some difficultie because they had no examples to follow For in the Lateran Councell next preceding the Pope was personally present before in the Florentine A consultation about the faculties to be giuen to the Legats Eugenius the fourth was present and that of Constance where the Schisme was taken away began with the presence of Iohn the 23. one of the three deposed Popes and ended with the presence of Martin the fifth Before that the Councell of Pisa was called by the Cardinals and concluded by Alexander the fifth And in more ancient times Clement the fifth was present in the Councell of Vienna in the two Councels of Lions Innocence the fourth and Gregorie the tenth and before these in the Lateran Innocence 3. Onely the Councell of Basil at that time when it obeyed Eugenius the fourth was celebrated by Legats But to imitate any thing that was there obserued was too bad a presage Hee resolued to frame the Bull with this clause that he sent The Contents of the Bull. them as Angels of peace to the Councell which before hee had intimated in Trent and gaue them full and free authoritie that for want of that the celebration and continuation might not bee hindred with facultie to preside there and to ordaine any Decrees or Statutes whatsoeuer and to publish them in the Sessions according to custome to propose conclude and execute whatsoeuer was necessary to condemne errours and roote them out of all Prouinces and Kingdomes to take knowledge heare decide and determine the causes of heresie and whatsoeuer else concerneth the Catholike faith to reforme the State of the holy Church in all her members aswel Ecclesiasticall as Secular to make peace amongst Christian Princes and to determine any thing else which may bee for the honour of God the increase of Christian faith with authoritie to bridle with censures and Ecclesiasticall punishments all contradicting and rebellious persons of what state or preeminence soeuer though graced with Pontificall or Regall dignity and to doe any thing else necessary and fit for the extirpation of heresies and errours and the reducing of those people that are aliened from the obedience of the Apostolique Sea preseruation and restauration of Ecclesiasticall libertie yet with condition that in all things they proceede with consent of the Councell But the Pope considering not onely how to set the Councell forward but of the meanes to dissolue it when it was begun in case his seruice did The Bull for the dissolution of the Councell require it to prouide for himselfe in good time he followed the example of Martin the fifth who for feare of those encounters which happened to Iohn the 23. in Constance when hee sent Nuncij to the Councell of Pania gaue them a particular Briefe with authoritie to prolong dissolue or translate it to what place they would A secret to crosse all deliberation which was contrary to the interests of Rome A few dayes after hee made another Bull giuing the Legates power to transferre the Councell This bare date the 22. of February the same yeere of which being to speake hereafter when the The thirteenth of March 1545. the Cardinals of Monte and Santa Croce 1545 PAVL 3. 〈◊〉 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. The Legates grant an Indulgence without authoritie arriued in Trent and were receiued by the Cardinall of that place That day they made their publike entrie and granted three yeeres and so many times forty dayes of Indulgence to those that were present They had not this authoritie from the Pope but hoped he would ratifie the fact They found no Prelate there though the Pope had caused some to part from Rome that they might be present at the prefixed time The first thing the Legates did was to consider of the contents of the Bull of Faculties giuen them and resolued to keepe it secret and sent aduice to Rome that the condition to proceede with consent of the Councell tied them too much and made them equall to euery pettie Prelate and would breed great difficulties in the gouernment in case it were necessarie to communicate euery particular vnto all and said it was to giue too much libertie or rather licence to the multitude It was perceiued in Rome that the reasons were good and the Bull was corrected according to the aduice and absolute The Bull was corrected authority was giuen them But the Legates while they expected an answere appoynted out the place for the Session capable of 400. persons within the Cathedrall Church Don Diego de Mendoza the Emperors Ambassador with the Republique Don Diego returneth to Trent of Venice arriued in Trent ten dayes after the Legates to assist at the Councell with large commission giuen him from Bruxels the twentieth of Februarie and was receiued by the Legates assisted with the Cardinall Madruccio and three Bishops who onely were then arriued whose names are not to be omitted because they were the first And they were Thomas Campegio Bishop of Feltre the Cardinals nephew Thomas of S. Felicius Bishop of Caua Friar Cornelius Mussus a Franciscan Bishop of Bitonto the most eloquent Preacher of those times Foure dayes after Don Diego made his proposition in writing which shewed the Emperors good disposition concerning the celebration of the Councell and that order was giuen to the Prelates of Spaine to be there who he thought were already in their iourney he excused himselfe by reason of his indisposition for not being there before desired that the actions of the Councell and the reformation of manners might begin as was proposed two yeeres before in the same place by the Lord Granuel and himselfe The Legates answered in writing commending the Emperour receiuing his personall excuse and shewing their desire of the Prelates comming thither And the proposition and answere were receiued by the parties vnto whom it belonged in the points not preiudiciall to the rights of their Princes respectiuely A caution which giueth a manifest argument with what charitie they treated in the proposition and answere where there were onely words of pure complement except the mention of reformation The Legates not knowing which way to treate made demonstration to The Legates desire to haue two sorts of letters and a cipher
Trent aduised the same Don Diego renewed his pretence to precede all but the Legates alleadging Don Diego reneweth his pretence for precedence that if when the Pope and Emperour met no man could sit betweene them the same ought to bee obserued in those that represented the one and the other and said hee had the aduice of learned men heerein The Legates answered in generall termes onely that they were ready to giue euery man his place expecting orders from Rome which pleased Don Diego hoping that decisions and examples thereof would bee found in the publike Records shewing hee was readie out of the Councell to giue place to euery pettie Priest but adding that in the Councell none after the Pope had more authoritie then his Prince Some that reade this relation may thinke it superfluous because it containeth matter of small weight but contrarily the writer of the Storie hath thought necessarie to make knowne from how small riuers so great a lake which possesseth all Europe hath been raised and he that shall see how many letters went to and fro before the opening was concluded would wonder at the esteeme was made of it and at the surmises that did flie abroad In Italie because they saw the Councell went on and hoped that now it would be celebrated the Bishops thought of their iourney The Vice-roy of Naples tooke care that all his should not goe His will was to send The Vice-roy of Naples would send but foure bishops to the Councell and those of his owne nomination and is much opposed foure of his owne nomination with commission from the rest of the Kingdome which are aboue an hundred Therefore the great Chaplaine of the kingdome assembled the Prelates in his house and intimated vnto them that they should make a proxie Many opposed and said they would goe in person because they were so bound by oath but in case they could not it was reasonable that euery one should name a Proctor according to his owne conscience and not one for all The Vice-roy was angrie and gaue order againe to the great Chaplaine to call them and command them to make the proxie and sent the like order to all the gouernours of the Kingdome This troubled the Pope and Legates very much because they knew not whether it came from the Viceroy his owne fantasie to shew himselfe a sufficient man or from want of wit or whether some other had made him doe it and proceeded from a deeper roote To discouer from whence this motiue came the Pope made a seuere Bull that none without exception should The Pope maketh a seuere Bull that none should appeare in Councell by Proctor appeare by Proctor This the Legates concealed as being too seuere because it contained all the Prelates of Christendome euen the most remote and those that had lawfull impediment who could not possibly obserue it and also because it was too rigid constituting that they incurred ipso facto the punishment of suspension from their Ministerie And they feared it would cause many irregularities nullities of actes and vndue receiuings of fruits and that by this meanes some discontented Nation might be stirred vp to appeale and contest for iurisdiction Wherefore they wrote that they ought not to publish it without new commission thinking the rumor that the Bull was made would suffice though it were not shewed What end this Bull had shall be declared in its fit place Another businesse remained though of smaller moment yet no lesse troublesome The Legats vntill then had receiued but small store of money The Legates require money for the expences of the Councell for their expences and were too poore to supplie out of their owne as was fit for them to doe in some particular in so much that if they so continued they should not be able to maintaine themselues Whereupon they did communicate it to Farnese and wrote to the Pope that it was not for his reputation to hold a Councell without necessarie and accustomed ornaments with that lustre that so great an assembly required for which it was necessarie to send some person to vndergoe this charge only and therefore it would be good to appoynt a Depositarie with a summe of money to discharge the occurring expences to assist some needie Prelate and to cherish some man of account a thing necessarie to procure a good end of the Councell The third of May ten Bishops being then arriued they made a congregation The first congregatiō spent in ceremonies to establish the things that should goe before in which they publikelie intimated the Popes commission to open the Councell adding that they would not determine of the day vntill they had imparted it to the Emperor This Congregation for the most part was spent in matters of ceremonie that the Legates though of diuers Orders one being a Bishop another a Priest and the third a Deacon should notwithstanding haue the same ornaments wearing Rochets all three alike as their office and authoritie was equall in one Legation and one Presidencie that the place for the Sessions should be beautified with hangings of Arras that it might not seeme an Assembly of mechanicall men They proposed whether it were fit to make seats for the Pope and Emperor which should be adorned and remaine emptie they treated whether it were fit to giue Don Diego a more honorable place then the other Ambassadours It was considered that the Bishops of Germanie who are Princes of the Empire doe pretend right of preceding all other Prelates euen Archbishops alle aging that it is not onely so obserued in the Diets but also that the Bishops which are not Princes stand bare before them It was remembred that the yeere before there was a difference in the same Citie where the Bishop of Heicstat and the Archbishops of Corsu and Ottranto met together at a Masse Some also alleaged that in the Popes chappell the Bishops that are Ambassadours for Dukes and other Princes doe precede the Archbishops and therefore that the Princes themselues should doe it much more And they concluded to resolue nothing herein vntill the Councell were more frequent that they might see how the French men and Spaniards did vnderstand it They thought fit to renew the Decree of Basil and of Iulius the second in the Laterane Councell that it should preiudice no man to sit out of his place The resolution to expect the aduice of Farnese to determine the day of opening the Councell gaue much satisfaction to Don Diego and those few Bishops shewed much deuotion and obedience to the Pope as did also the Bishop of Vercells who arriued the same day after the Congregation ended together with Cardinall Poole the third Legate While they met in Trent to conuince heresies by a Councell in France they did the same by force of armes against a small remainder of the Waldenses inhabitants of the Alpes of Prouence who as hath been said before maintained a separation from
the Sea of Rome with a diuerse doctrine and rites very imperfect and rude These men after the reformations of Zuinglius enlarged their doctrine by his and reduced their rites vnto some forme at the same time when Geneua embraced the reformation Sentence was pronounced against these many yeeres before by the Parliament of Aix which had neuer been executed The King now commanded to execute the sentence The President mustered together as many Souldiers as he could in the places bordering vpon them and in the Popes State of Autgnion and went with A miserable slaughter of the Waldenses made by the French men an armie against those poore creatures who neither had weapons nor thought otherwise then by flight to defend themselues those that could They went not about to teach them or by threats to make them leaue their opinions and rites but first of all filling all the Countrey with rapes slew asmany as stood to their mercie because they could not flie without sparing old or yong of what age or condition soeuer They destroyed or rather razed the Countries of Caâ—riers in Prouence and of Mernidolo in the County of Viinoisin belonging to the Pope and all other places in those precincts It is certaine that more than 4000. persons were slaine who without making defence desired mercy But in Germany the Emperour arriued in VVormes the 16. of May and Cardinall Farnese the day following who treated with him and with the Cardinall Farnese his negotiation with the Emperour in Wormes King of the Romans apart He deliuered his commissions particularly concerning the Councell declaring that the Pope had giuen the Legats power to open it which they meant to doe when they should vnderstand from him what was done in the Diet. Hee told the Emperour that it was not necessary to regard the oppositions of the Protestants seeing that the impediment alleaged by them was not new but was foreseene from the day the Councell was first spoken of that he might assure himselfe that they hauing cast off the yoke of obedience the principall foundation of Religion and proceeded to so impious wicked innouatioÌ„s against the rites obserued many hundreds of yeres by the approbation of so many famous Councels they would with the same boldnesse spurne against the Councell which was to begin though lawfull generall and Christian assuring themselues to be condemned by it Therefore that nothing remained but that his Maiesty should induce them to obedience by authority or constraine them by force Which in case it were not done and they so much regarded as not to bee condemned or after condemnation not constrained to lay aside their errours all the world would know that the heretiques command and the Pope and Emperour obey That his Holinesse as he thought fit to vse mildnesse at the first so he thought it necessary to shew really that after it would follow force of Armes That he offered him a grant of part of the Ecclesiastical reuenues of Spaine and power to sell the plate of those Churches to assist him with his owne money and to send him out of Italy 12000. foot and 500. horse paide and to endeuour that he might likewise be assisted by other Princes of Italy and to proceed during the time of the warres with spirituall and temporall Armes against whosoeuer should molest his territories Farnese declared also to the Emperour the attempt of the Vice roy of He complaineth of the Vice roy of Naples Naples who would haue sent foure Proctors in the name of all the Bishops of the Kingdome shewing it was neither reasonable nor lawfull and that it was a dishonour to the Councell For if Bishops dwelling so neere and being so many might be excused by sending foure France and Spaine might doe it much rather and so a Generall Councell should be held with twenty Bishops And he prayed the Emperour not to tolerate a thing so contrary to the authority of the Pope and dignity of the Councell whereof himselfe is Protector desiring him to giue some remedy heerein The Cardinall also treated with him concerning the promise made in his Maiesties name in the proposition sent to the Diet that is that to determine the controuersies of Religion in case the Councell did not proceed another Diet should be held and desired him to consider that if neither his Holinesse nor his Legats and Ministers nor the Court of Rome were in fault that the Councell were not celebrated nor proceeded he could not by any meanes intimate in the Recesse another Diet vnder this colour And he inculcated this poynt exceedingly because hee had strait commission therein from Rome and because the Cardinall of Monte a man very free not onely spake but also wrote vnto him thereof in his owne name and his colleagues after that hee parted from Trent saying in plaine termes that this was the most important point at which he should euer ayme without forgetting it in his whole negotiation taking care not to admit any excuse because this onely would produce any other good agreement And for his owne part hee would put his Holinesse in minde rather to abandon the Sea and restore the keyes to Saint Peter then suffer the Secular power to arrogate authoritie to determine causes of Religion vnder pretence and colour that the Ecclesiasticall hath failed in celebrating a Councell or otherwise Concerning the attempt of the Viceroy the Emperor said it proceeded from his owne proper motion from which in case hee had not great reason to the contrary hee would bee remooued For opening the Councell hee The Emperors answere to the Legat. gaue no resolute answere but spake diuersly sometimes that it would bee good to begin it in a more fit place sometimes that it was necessary to make sundry prouisions first Whereby the Cardinall saw plainely that his ayme was onely to hold the matter in suspence and to gouerne himselfe as occasion serued either opening or dissoluing it For not intimating another Diet to treate of religion he gaue a generall and vnconcluding answere that hee would alwayes make as much esteeme as was possible of the Popes authoritie But to the proposition of making warre against the Lutherans he answered that the Popes counsell was the best and that the onely way was proposed by him which he was resolued to imbrace yet that hee would proceede with due caution and first conclude a truce with the Turke which hee then did mediate diligently and most secretly by the French King and that hee knew well that the number and power of the Protestants was great and insuperable and that in case they were not diuided or surprised at vnawares the warre would prooue doubtfull and dangerous That his designe was to conceale his purpose vntill opportunitie serued and then to treate with the Pope In the meane while hee accepted the offers made vnto him Beside these publike businesses the Cardinall had one priuate for his The Legats priuate negotiation concerning his owne
as they did in Trent but to proceed to facts and answere the Emperour afterwards if hee should speake of it Therefore hee The Archbishop is cited by the Pope made another citation against the Archbishop the eighteenth of Iuly that within sixtie dayes he should appeare before him Hee cited also the Deane of Collen and fiue of the principall Canons leauing the world to dispute how the Archbishop could appeare before two which cited him for the same cause in diuers places at the same time and how a dispute of the competencie of the place of iudicature belonged to the honour of Christ But how this succeeded and what ende the cause had shall bee said in its place To returne to that which more neerely concerneth the Councel the Emperour assayed in the Diet diuers wayes to make the Protestants grant him The Emperor demandeth assistance against the Turkes of the Protestants who giue a conditionall answere assistance against the Turkes not mentioning Religion Whereunto they still answered that they could not resolue without they were secured that the peace should be kept and that by the conuocation in Trent vnder the name of a Councell it was not vnderstood that the time of the peace was ended according to the Decree of the former Diet but declared that the peace cannot be interrupted nor themselues enforced by any Decrees made in Trent because they cannot submit themselues to that Councel where the Pope who hath condemned them already hath free power The Emperor sayd hee could not giue them peace which might exempt them from the Councel to whose authority all are subiect that he had no way to excuse himselfe to other Kings and Princes if it were granted to Germanie alone not to obey the Councell assembled especially for her sake But if as they sayd they pretended a cause why they would not submit let them goe to the Councel and alledge their reasons why they suspect it that they should be heard and if it appeared they had wrong they might then refuse that it was not pertinent to preuent and to suspect that which appeared not pretending grieuance of things to come and iudging of that which is not seene as yet They replyed they spake not of things to come but past their Religion being condemned already and persecuted by the Pope and all his adherents Therefore they were not to expect any future iudgement because it was past already That it was iust that the Pope and his adherents of Germany and of all other places should make one part in the Councell and themselues the other and for the difficulty about the manner and order of proceeding the Emperour Kings and Princes should bee Iudges but for the merits of the cause the Word of God onely They could not be remooued from this resolution though the Ambassadour of France there present did very much and with menacing termes entreat them to consent to the Councel which threats the Ministers of that K. the Popes fauourers did dictate to the Ambassadour when hee parted from France The Imperialists proposed the translation of the Councel into Germany vnder the Emperors promise to labour effectually that the Pope should condescend which the others accepted vpon condition the peace were established vntill the Councel were assembled there But Charles being sure that the Pope would neuer agree saw that this was to giue them a perpetual peace and therefore he thought it better to leaue things in suspence granting it only vntill another Diet seeing hee was constrayned hauing not concluded truce with the Turkes as yet and esteeming more that warre thinking that by occasion of a Colloquie other reasonable meanes would bee offered hereafter to make them consent anew to the Councel of Trent or in case of refusall to hold them contumacious and to make warre against them Therefore the fourth of August hee ended the Diet and ordained another in Ratubon Another Diet is ordained in Ratubon for Ianuary for Ianuary next whereat the Princes should be personally present and instituted a Colloquie in matter of Religion of foure Doctors and two Iudges for a side This was to begin at December that the matter might be digested before the Diet. Hee confirmed and renewed the former Edicts of peace and set downe a manner to pay the contributions for the war How the Colloquie did proceede shall be said in its place The Protestants being departed from Wormes set forth a booke where The Protestants do protest against the Tridentine councel they said in summe that they esteemed not the Tridentine for a Councell being not assembled in Germanie as Adrian and the Emperour promised whereunto to make shew of giuing satisfaction by making choice of Trent was to mocke the world because Trent cannot bee said to bee in Germanie but onely because the Bishop is a Prince of the Empire but for securitie that it was aswell in Italie and as much in the Popes power as Rome it selfe And the rather they esteemed it not lawfull because Pope Paul would bee president in it and propose by his Legats that the Iudges were tyed vnto him by oath that the plea being against the Pope himselfe ought not to be Iudge that it was necessarie to treat first of the forme of the Councell and of the authorities whereupon to ground But the Emperours resolution displeased The Emperor is taxed againe for medling in Religion alike in Trent and at Rome as well because a secular Prince medled in Religion as because it seemed the Councell was casseered in regard that approaching order was giuen to handle else-where the controuersies of doctrine The Prelats in Trent blamed the Decree as it were with one voyce saying it was worse then that of Spira and maruelling that the Pope who shewed himselfe so quicke against that had and did tolarate this after that the Councell was intimated and already assembled From this they drew a manifest Argument that their remaining in Trent was vaine and dishonourable The Legats tryed their wits to consolate and perswade them that all The Prelats in Trent are discontented and most of them doe depart had beene permitted by his Holinesse for a good end But they replyed that whatsoeuer the end was and what thing soeuer doth follow the blemish not onely of the Pope and Apostolique Sea but of the Councell and the whole Church will neuer be taken away Neither could the Legats resist their complaints which ended in demanding leaue to depart some alledging necessary and important affaires of their own and some to retire themselues into some of the next cities for infirmitie or indisposition And though the Legats gaue leaue to none yet some of them dayly tooke it so that before the end of the moneth there remained very few But in Rome though this successe was foreseene by the negotiation of Cardinall Farnese yet after it happened they began to thinke more exactly of it They considered that the Emperors ends were much different from
from the most Christian King saluted the Synode in his Name and promised that his Maiestie would suddenly send an Ambassadour and many Prelates of his Kingdome and so the Congregation ended The Legates sent aduice of all to Rome and wrote that they had drawen in length the resolution of the things that were handled vnder the pretences before related but in truth to gaine more time that they might receiue instructions and orders how to gouerne themselues beseeching his Holinesse againe to make his will knowne and to consider aboue all that to prolong the Councell and hold it open when he might make it short was not good for the Apostolique Sea adding that they were constrained to hold two Congregations euery weeke to keepe the Prelates in exercise and to take occasion from them to make them by themselues But they said that this would draw on the businesse very fast and therefore that it was necessary to take some course to resolue their proposes quickely and not to deferre to answere them as hitherto hath beene done but to aduise them what they ought to do presently and to foresee as much as might be what could happen And seeing they had written oftentimes that many poore Bishoppes came to the Councell for the hope and good promises which his holinesse and Cardinall Farnese had giuen them they then repeated it adding it was an error to think to vse them as homely in Trent as in Rome where hauing no authority they are humble and in subiection but when they are in the Councell they thinke they should be esteemed and maintained which if it be not done it were better not to haue them in that place then to haue them there ill satisfied and distasted concluding that that enterprise could not succeed Well without diligence and cost It may generally seeme strange that the Pope a wise man and skilfull in the affaires of the world should not giue answere vnto two particulars of such importance and necessitie in so long a time after so many instances of his ministers But his holinesse grounded not his hopes vpon the Councell all his cogitations were turned toward the warre which the Cardinall Farnese The Pope is more intent vpon the war against the Protestants then vpon the Councell treated with the Emperour the yeere before and could not forbeare to make demonstration thereof neither did the Emperour desire the Councell should proceed it being sufficient for his ends that it was opened onely But the Prelates who desired to begin with reformation and leaue the doctrine behind assisted by the Emperours Ministers assayed to draw the others A controuersie how to begin whether with reformation or doctrine or with both together to them which thing being very easie because the reformation was generally desired and not much beleeued their number grew so great that the Legats were confounded Therefore by themselues and their friends they often dealt priuatly with diuers and lastly in the congregation of the 22. day all three one after another set themselues to ruine the foundations which were laid in fauour of the reformation One reason drawen from the Emperours proposition in the Diet of Wormes the last May made a great impression when he said they ought to expect what the Councell would doe in the definitions of doctrine and in the reformation and that if nothing were done he would intimate another Diet to accommodate the differences of religion and correct the abuses arguing from hence that if they handled not the points of doctrine the determinations of the future Colloquie and Diet would bee canonized neither could they with reason hinder them to treat of religion in Germanie which themselues refused to doe in the Councell There was a great rich Prelate in the congregation who with a premeditated speech went about to shew that they ought onely to ayme at the reformation aggrauating much the common deformation of the whole Clergie and inculcating that so long as our vessels were not cleansed the holy Ghost would not dwell in them and by consequence that no right iudgment could be expected in matters of faith But the Cardinall Santa Croce taking from hence occasion to speake said that there was no reason to deferre the reformation of themselues who were to manage the Councell but that was easie and ready and might suddenly be executed without delaying the points of doctrine which were intricate of themselues and of long digestion He much commended that prelate for making mention of a thing so holy and of so good example for beginning from themselues they might easily reforme all the rest of the world and hee earnestly exhorted all to come to the practise thereof This opinion was much commended by all but not followed for many soid the reformation ought to bee generall without loosing time in that particular Therefore they all concluded except two that the Articles of Religion and reformation should be handled together as they are alike desired and deemed necessarie by the whole world and ioyntly proposed in the Popes Bulls The Legats were content with this resolution though they rather desired to treate of faith and leaue the reformation But so great was their feare that they should be constrained to handle reformation alone that they thought it A resolution made to handle doctrine and reformation together a great victorie to ioyne them together And they thought also that their opinion to leaue the reformation was dangerous because they should resist all the Prelates and States of Christendome who desired it which they could not doe without much scandall and infamie If this course which they tooke being constrained thereunto by meere necessitie should not please those at Rome they could not complaine of any but themselues who were so often solicited to answere the letters and send necessary instructions Afterwards it was resolued to write to the Pope to thanke him for calling and opening the Councell and to desire him to maintaine and fauour it and to bee a meanes vnto Christian Princes to continue peace among themselues and excite them to send Ambassadors to the Councell They resolued also to write to the Emperour the French King Kings of the Romans of Portugal and other Catholike Princes to preserue peace to send Ambassadours secure the wayes to mooue their Prelates to appeare personally in the Councell The care of writing these letters was committed to the Bishop of Saint Marke and were to be read and sealed in the next congregation The Legates published two points to bee considered of by the Fathers whereof they were to giue their voices The first whether in the next session the heads of faith and those of reformation which were correspondent should bee handled together The second how to proceed in making choice of the two heads and in handling and examining them The Legats thought they had by these propositions disburthened themselues of the importunate quest made by some to establish some substantiall point in euery congregation
requiring hee should bee compelled by excommunications and other censures according to the stile of the Court to make payment hee lamented his case and said that his Pensioners were in the right and yet himselfe was not in the wrong For so long as hee was in the Councell hee could not spend lesse then sixe hundred crownes by the yeere and that his pensions being detracted hee had left but foure hundred wherefore it was necessarie that hee should bee disburthened or assisted with the other two hundred The poore Prelates laboured herein as in a common cause and some of them passed to high wordes and said it was an infamie to the Councell that an officer of the Court of Rome should bee suffered to vse censures against a Bishop assisting in the Councell that it was a thing monstrous and would make the world say that the Councell was not free that the honour of that assembly required that the Auditor should be cited to Trent or some reuenge taken against him that the dignity of the Synod might be preserued Some also proceeded so farre as to condemne the imposition of pensions saying that it was iust and anciently obserued that the rich Churches should assist the poore not by constraint but by charity without taking things necessary from themselues and that S. Paul taught so But that poore Prelates should be constrained to giue to the rich some of that which is necessary for their owne sustenance was a thing intolerable and that this was one of the points of reformation to be handled in the Councel reducing it to the ancient and truely Christian vse But the Legats cōsidering how iust the cōplaints were and whither they might tend appeased all promised they would write to Rome and cause the iudiciall processe to surcease and to endeuor that the Bishop should in some sort be prouided for that he might maintain himselfe in the Councel All the Diuines hauing made an end of speaking the eighth day a Congregation A Decree made on the day of Carnoual that Traditions are of equall authority with the Scriptures was intimated for the next though it was no ordinary day not so much to establish quickly a Decree vpon the disputed Articles as for a grace of the Councell that in that day dedicated to a profane feast of the Carnoual the Fathers should busie themselues in the affaires of the Councell And then it was approued by all that the Traditions should bee receiued as of equall authority with the Scriptures But they agreed not in the manner of making the Catalogue of the Diuine bookes and there were three opinions One not to descend to particular bookes another to distinguish the Catalogue into three parts a third to make onely one and to make all the bookes of equall authoritie And not beeing all well resolued three draughts were made and order giuen that they should exactly consider which of them should be receiued in the next Congregation which was not held the twelfth day by reason of the arriuall of Don Francis of Toledo sent Don Francis of Toledo arriueth in Trent Ambassadour to the Emperour Ambassadour by the Emperour to assist in the Councell as Colleague to Don Diego who was met on the way by the maior part of the Bishops and families of the Cardinals At this time Vergerius who often hath beene named before came to Vergerius flieth to the Councell for refuge but findeth none Trent not so much with desire to assist in the Councell as to flie the rage of his people raised against him as cause of the barrennesse of the land by the Inquisitor Friar Hannibal a Grison For he knew not where to remaine with more dignity nor to haue greater commoditie to iustifie himselfe against the imputations of the Frair who published him for a Lutheran not onely in Istria but before the Nuncio of Venice and the Pope Whereof the Legates of the Councell beeing aduertised suffered him not to bee present at the publique Actes as a Prelate if first hee were not iustified before the Pope to whom they effectually exhorted him to goe and if they had not feared to raise talke against the libertie of the Councell they would haue gone beyond exhortation This Bishop seeing hee was more disgraced in Trent departed a little after with purpose to returne to his Bishopricke hoping the popular sedition was appeased But when he came to Venice he was forbidden by the Nuncio to goe thither who had order from Rome to make his processe for disdaine whereof or for feare or for some other cause hee quitted Italie within a few moneths after Vergerius forsaketh Italie The fifteenth day the three draughts beeing proposed though euery one was maintayned by some yet the third was approoued by the maior part In the Congregations after the Diuines discoursed vpon the other Articles and in the third there was much difference about the Latine translation of the Scripture betweene some few who had good knowledge of the Latine and some taste of the Greeke and others who were ignorant in the Tongues Friar Aloisius of Catanea said that for resolution of this article nothing could Discourses about the Latin translation be brought more to the purpose or more fit for the present times and occasions then the indgement of Cardinall Caietane a man very well read in Diuinitie hauing studied it euen from a childe who for the happinesse of his wit and for his laborious diligence became the prime Diuine of that and many more ages vnto whom there was no Prelate or person in the Councel who would not yeelde in learning or thought himselfe too good to learne of him This Cardinall going Legate into Germanie in the yeere 1523. studying exactly how those that erred might be reduced to the Church and the Arch-heretiques conuinced found out the true remedy which was the litterall meaning of the text of the Scripture in the originall tongue in which it is written and all the residue of his life which was 11. yeeres hee gaue himselfe onely to the study of the Scripture expounding not the Latine translation but the Hebrew rootes of the old and the Greeke of the new Testament In which tongues hauing no knowledge himselfe he imployed men of vnderstanding who made construction of the text vnto him word by word as his workes vpon the holy bookes doe shew That good Cardinall was wont to say that to vnderstand the Latine text was not to vnderstand the infallible word of God but the word of the translatour subiect and obnoxious vnto errors That Hierome spake well that to prophesie and write holy bookes proceeded from the holy Ghost but to translate them into another tongue was a worke of humane skill And hee complayned and said Would to God the Doctors of the former age had done so and then the Lutherane heresie would neuer haue found place Hee added that no translation could bee approued without reiecting the Canon Vt veterum d. 9.
with all their might and the Prelates alledging that they belonged to them and were vsurped pretended restitution And because the contention was heere not of opinions but of profit they vsed on both sides not onely reasons but deedes also Which differences were set on foote that at the time of the Session nothing might be decided Therefore the Legates resolued to deferre these two points vntill another Session Two Decrees were framed as formerly was resolued and were read in the last Congregation and approoued yet with some exceptions in the point of the vulgar Edition In the ende heereof the Cardinall of Monte after hee had commended the learning and wisedome of them all admonished them of the seemely behauiour which was fit to vse in the publique Session shewing one heart and one minde in regard the points were sufficiently examined in the Congregations and the Congregation beeing ended the Cardinall Santa Croce assembled those that had opposed the vulgar Edition and shewed they could not complaine because it was not prohibited but left free to correct it and to haue recourse to No errors of faith in the vulgar Edition the originall but that onely it was forbid to say there were in it errors of faith for which it ought to be reiected The eight of April appoynted for the Session being come the Masse of the holy Ghost was said by Saluator Alepus Archbishop of Torre in Sardinia and the Sermon was made by Friar Austin of Aretium Generall of the Serui the Pontificall habiliments put on the accustomed letanies and prayers made and the Decrees read by the Archbishop that said Masse The first conteined in substance that the Synode ayming to preserue the purity of the Gospel promised by the Prophets published by Christ and preached by the Apostles Two Decrees read in the Session as the fountaine of all trueth and discipline of maners which trueth and discipline are contained in the bookes and vnwritten traditions receiued by The contents of the former the Apostles from the mouth of Christ and dictated to them by the holy Ghost and passed from one to another doeth according to the example of the Fathers receiue with equall reuerence all the bookes of the old and new Testament and the traditions belonging to faith and manners as proceeding from the mouth of Christ or dictated by the holy Ghost and preserued in the Catholique Church And setting downe the Catalogue of the bookes concludeth that if any will not receiue them all as Sacred and Canonicall in all parts as they are read in the Catholike Church and contained in the vulgar Edition or shall wittingly and purposely despise the traditions let him be Anathema that euery one may know what ground the Synode will vse in confirming the points of doctrine and reforming of maners in the Church The substance of the second Decree was that the vulgar Edition should be The substance of the second Decree held for authenticall in publike Lectures Disputations Sermons and expositions and that none should dare to refuse it That the holy Scripture cannot bee expounded against the sense held by the holy Mother the Church nor against the common consent of the Fathers though with purpose to conceale those expositions and that the offenders should be punished by the Ordinaries that the vulgar Edition should be most exactly printed That no bookes of religion bee printed sold or kept without the authors name and that the approbation appeare in the frontispice of the booke vpon paine of excommunication and pecuniary punishment constituted by the last Lateran Councell That none should dare to vse the words of the holy Scripture in scurrility fables vanity flatteries detractions superstitions inchantments diuinations castings of lots libels and that the transgressors should bee punished at the discretion of the Bishops And it was determined to hold the next The next Session is to be heâ—d the 17. of Iune Session the 17. of Iune Afterwards the Commission of Don Diego de Mendoza and Francis de Toledo the Emperours Ambassadors was read by the Secretarie of the Councel The Commission of the Emperours Ambassadors is read Don Diego was absent and the other hauing in the Emperours name saluted the Fathers in few words said in substance That all the world knew that the Emperour thought nothing to befit him more then not onely to defend the flocke of CHRIST from enemies but to free it from tumults and seditions therefore that he reioyced to see the day when the Councell published by the Pope was opened and that being willing to fauour that occasion with his power and authoritie he had sent thither Mendoza vnto whom in regard of his indisposition himselfe was ioyned So that nothing remained but to pray God vniformely that he would fauour the enterprise of the Councell and which is the Principall would preserue peace betweene the Pope and Emperour for the establishing of the trueth of the Gospel restoring the Church to her puritie weeding the cockle out of the Lords field Answere was made by the Councell that his Lordships comming was most acceptable both for the dutie they did owe the Emperour and for the fauour hee promised them hauing also much hope in the realtie religion of his Lordship That they imbraced him with all their heart and did admit as farre as they could with reason the mandates of Caesar That they were sorry for the indisposition of his Colleague and thanked God for the peace betweene the Pope and the Emperour praying him to fauour the desires of them both for the increase of Christian religion and peace of the Church These things being done with the vsuall ceremonies the Session ended the Decrees whereof were sent to Rome by the Legates and a little after printed But after they were seene especially in Germany they ministred great A few Prelats and not learned do decide the greatest points of religion matter of discourse Some thought it strange that fiue Cardinals and 48. bishops should so easily define the most principall and important points of Religion neuer decided before giuing Canonicall authoritie to Bookes held for vncertaine and apocryphall making authenticall a translation differing from the original prescribing and restraining the manner to vnderstand the word of God neither was there amongst these Prelates any one remarkable for learning some of them were Lawyers perhaps learned in that profession but of little vnderstanding in Religion few Diuines but of lesse then ordinary sufficiencie the greater number Gentlemen or Courtiers and for their dignities some were onely titular and the maior part Bishops of so small Cities that supposing euery one to represent his people it could not be said that one of a thousand in Christendome was represented But particularly of Germany there was not so much as one bishop or Diuine Was it possible that amongst so many no man should be sent Why did not the Emperour cause some of them to goe who assisted in the
Councels in medling with the priuiledges granted by the Pope And they could not agree not onely for the varietie of Opinions and interests of the Bishops but also because the Imperialists did endeauour to make a difference to hinder the proposing of the points of Doctrine Neither was this temporizing vngratefull to the Legates who were resolute if they were not forbid in the answer which they expected from Rome to propose the doctrines and as their inward friends sayde to cleere themselues afterwards of whatsoeuer should ensue But to make some end of the things handled they caused a briefe of the opinions of the Diuines and Canonists deliuered in diuers preceding Congregations to be read saying that in regard the voyces were long they had collected the summe of them that they may examine them and speake their opinions thereon But Bracius Martellus Bishop of Fiesole hearing the extract read opposed it in a continued speech and said it was necessary that the The Bishop of Fiesole opposeth the Legates generall Congregation should know the voyces and reasons of all without reading collections and summes and inlarged himselfe by amplifying the authoritie of the Councel the necessity to informe it wel the smal conueniencie that some few should be Iudges of the determinations or that the resolutions should come from any other place whereat the Legates were much offended and reprehended the Bishop with affected modesty but bytingly enough And so the Congregation brake vp The next day the Legats sent to the B. to demand a copie of his discourse and sent it to Rome taxing it as irreuerent and seditious adding that they had modestly and seuerely reprehended him and would haue gone further Who complaine to the Pope both of him and of the Bishop of Chioza because he deserued no lesse but that they feared to mooue some vnseasonable dispute which might make a rent But that he ought not to escape vnpunished least he should be emboldened to do the like in euery congregation or worse representing to his Holinesse that by all meanes he should bee chased out of Trent and order taken that the Bishop of Chioza not much vnlike vnto him though in another course should neuer returne This Bishop parted immediatly after the session vpon pretence of indisposition but in trueth by reason of wordes which passed betweene him and Cardinall Poole in Congregation in the matter of traditions For hauing spoken in defence of Fryar Antonius Marinarus and thereupon contested with the Cardinall and so hauing complained that the Councell was not free he saw he was not in the Legats fauour and obnoxious to danger The Legats not content with what they had done to mortifie the Bishop of Fiesole and to keep the matter intire vntill there came aduise from Rome that they might goe on with it or dissemble as they should be commanded in the next Congregation Monte gaue him a nip by the way and concluded that he left him then to consider of his owne affaires because himselfe was to be imployed in matters of greater importance The Pope answered concerning the two Bishops that he would giue a remedie in time conuenient But for the matters to be handled he sayd that The Popes answere to the Legates if they regarded the desires of Princes they would make the Councel more tumultuous and the resolutions more long and hard because euery one sought to crosse what liked him not and by putting difficultie in one thing to promote another Therefore that without any more to doe they should begin with originall sinne aduising them to omit the excuse which they purposed to vse to D. Francis that is that the article of originall sinne is not questioned in Germany but should rather vse generall termes and all reuerence to the Emperour He further commanded them that concerning the correction of the The Councell in Tr 〈…〉 is gouernd by cert 〈…〉 ne 〈…〉 puâ—tes 〈◊〉 Rome vulgar edition they should proceed no further vntill the Deputies ouer the Councell in Rome had determined what course should be held The Legats resoluing for execution of those orders to propose originall sinne made a congregation two dayes together to determine of the two heads of reading and preaching before they published their purpose to handle matters of faith least those two points being vndecided might cause the Imperialists to dinert from this And they caused the Deputies for the vulgar edition to bring to them all they had done charging them to proceed no further vntill they had receiued new order Such was the libertie of the Councell depending on the Pope in leauing of things begun and beginning new In treating of the Lectures and Sermons there was a generall complaint of the Bishops especially Spanish that CHRIST hauing commanded that his doctrine should be taught which is exercised in the Church by preaching and reading to the more capacious that they may be fit to teach the people the care to superintend ouer all that exercise these functions ought to bee proper to the Bishop That the Apostles haue so instituted and the holy Fathers so practised That now this office is absolutely taken from the Bishops by A complaint against the regular orders priuiledges so that no iot thereof remaineth That this is the cause why all is out of order because the order instituted by CHRIST is changed The Vniuersities are withdrawen with exemptions that the Bishop cannot know what they teach the Sermons are by priuiledge giuen to the Friars who by no meanes acknowledge the Bishop nor suffer him to meddle so that the office of a Pastour is quite taken from the Bishops And on the contrary those who anciently were appointed to weepe for sinnes and expressely and seuerely forbid to preach and teach haue assumed this power vnto them or at the least it is giuen them for their proper function And so the flocke remaineth without either shepheard or hireling because these ambulatorie Preachers who to day are in one Citie to morrow in another know neither the need nor the capacitie of the people and least of all the occasions to teach and edifie them as doth the proper Pastour who liueth alwayes with the flocke and knoweth the necessities and infirmities of it Besides the ende of those Preachers is not to edifie but to take almes either for themselues or their Cloisters which that they may the better obtaine they ayme not to benefit the soule but to delight the care and soothe men in their pleasures that thereby they may draw more profit and the people in stead of learning the doctrine of CHRIST learneth either nouitie or vanitie at the least Luther was one of these who if hee had remained weeping in his Cell the Church of CHRIST had not stood in these termes That the abuse of the Pardoners was more manifest who goe about preaching Indulgences whose scandals formerly giuen cannot bee related without teares That it is a cleere case that they exhort
the people to nothing but to giue money The onely remedie for these disorders is to take away all the priuiledges and to restore to the Bishops the charge to teach and preach and to elect those for their fellow labourers whom they shall know worthy of that ministery and disposed to exercise it with charity On the contrary side the Generals of the Regulars and others saide An Apologie of the regular orders that the Bishops and Curates hauing wholly abandoned the office of a Pastour so that for many hundreds of yeeres the people remained without Sermons in the Church and without the doctrine of Diuinitie in Schooles God had raised the begging orders to supplie these necessary ministeries into which notwithstanding they intruded not themselues but entred by the graunt of the Supreame Pastour vnto whom it principally appertaining to feede all the flocke of CHRIST it cannot bee saide that men deputed by him to supplie the defects of him that had the care of the flocke and did aband on it haue vsurped the office of another But it may bee say de that if they had not vsed that charitie there had now remained no signe of Christianitie Now that they haue applyed themselues more then three hundred yeeres to that holy worke with such fruit as appeareth they haue prescribed those functions and made them their owne by a lawfull title giuen by the chiefe Pastour the Bishop of Rome and that the Bishops haue no lawfull right vnto them nor can alleadge the vse of antiquity to regaine that office which so many hundred yeeres since they haue forsaken That they haue a desire of gayning for themselues or their Monasteries is a meere calumnie because the almes are gathered onely for their necessary foode and apparell and the residue being spent for the worship of God in masses buildings and ornaments of Churches turneth to the benefit and edification of the people and not to their owne profit that the seruices done by their orders to the holy Church and doctrine of Diuinitie which is no where to bee found but in their Cloisters deserue the continuance of that charge which others are not able to exercise The Legates importuned by both parties by the Councell of their most The Legats relate this difference to Rome and expect an answere inward friends resoluted to relate to Rome and expect an answere The Pope referred it to the Congregation where presently it was seene whither the pretence of the Bishops tended that is to make themselues so many Popes in their Diocesses For when the Popes priuiledge and exemption should bee remooued and euery one should depend on them and none on the Pope all cause of going to Rome would cease They considered that the Popes The Deputies in Rome take part with the Mendicants for reasons of Policie haue anciently had for a principall secret to preserue the Primacie giuen them by CHRIST to exempt the Bishops from the Arch-bishop the Abbats from the Bishops and so to oblige men to defend him That it is a cleere case that after the sixe hundredth yeere the Primacie of the Apostolike Sea hath beene vpheld by the Benedictine Monkes exempted and after by the Congregations of Clunie and Cistercium and other monasticall assemblies vntill God raised the Mendicant orders by which it hath beene maintained vntill now Wherefore to take away their priuiledges were directly to oppugne the Papacie and not those orders to remooue the exemptions were a manifest depression of the Court of Rome because they should want meanes to keepe a Bishop within compasse that hee exalt not himselfe too high Therefore that the Pope and Court were compelled by necessitie to maintaine the Friars cause But to doe these things smoothely they considered also that it was necessary to conceale this reason and they resolued to answere the Legates that by all meanes they should preserue the state of The Popes answere the Regulars and cause the Bishops to surcease setting before them the excessiue number of the friars and the credit which they haue with the people and aduise them to take a moderate course and not make a Schisme by desiring too much That it was iust they should receiue some satisfaction but they should also bee content to giue it and when they came to the point they should grant any thing concerning the Pardoners but should doe nothing concerning the Friars without communicating it to the Generalls and should giue the Bishops some satisfaction which might not take away the priuiledges That they should doe the like for the Vniuersities because it was necessary that both these and those should depend on the Pope and not on the Bishops After these letters came to Trent those of the Councell had three diuers endes For the other particulars proposed in these two matters by those who were not interested either to fauour or disfauour the exemptions were but little considered of For the Lectures some proposed the restitution of the ancient vse when Monasteries and Canons cloisters were but Colledges and Schooles Whereof some remainder appeareth in many Cathedral Churches where there is the dignitie of a Schooleman Head of the readers with a Prebend These men now doe not performe the duetie and indeede are vnable All thought it honest and profitable to restore the Diuinitie Lecture in Cathedral Churches and Monasteries For the former they thought it easie to make prouision by committing the care of the execution thereof to the Bishops but for the latter very difficult The Legates opposed the Superintendencie of Bishops euen in this also though it were ouer Monkes onely not Mendicants for feare of leauing a gate open to them to meddle with priuiledges granted by the Pope But Sebastianus Pighius Auditor of The inuention of the Auditor of the Rota the Rota found a temper for this that the superintendencie should be giuen to the Bishops as Delegates of the Apostolique Sea The inuention pleased because it was in fauour of the Bishops without derogation of the priuiledge for the Bishop was to superintend not as Bishop but as the Popes Delegate And this gaue a paterne to accommodate other difficulties one in giuing authoritie to the Metropolitans ouer Parishes vnited to Monasteries not subiect to any Diocesse another in giuing power to Bishops ouer exempted Preachers who faile and serued also very much in the Decrees of the Sessions that were after The Canonists proposed that the Schoole subtiltie was not fit in these Politique reasons to vphold the Popes authoritie times and that it beseemed rather naturall things and Philosophie that these new Lectures should bee introduced to handle the Sacraments and the authority of the Church as Turrecremata Augustinus Triumphus after them S. Antoninus and others haue done with great fruit But the Fryars contradicting and opposing that this doctrine was as necessary as that they found a temper and ordered that the Lecture should bee for exposition of the Scripture and that the matter
shall not preah without the Bishops licence which shall bee giuen them gratis If the Preacher sow errours or scandals the Bishop shal prohibite him if heresies he shall proceede against him according to law and custome and if the Preacher bee a priuiledged person hee shall doe it as delegate yet taking care that the Preachers bee not molested by false imputations and calumnies and haue no cause to complaine of them That they permit not that either Regulars who liue out of Cloysters or secular Priests except they be knowen and allowed by them doe preach vntill an account be giuen thereof to the Pope That the Pardoners shall not preach nor cause any to preach and in case they doe they shall be compelled to obey by the Bishop notwithstanding the priuiledges In fine the 29. of Iulie was assigned for the next Session The Decrees beeing pronounced by the Bishop that sayd Masse the Secretary of the Councel read the letters of the French King in which hee deputed for his Ambassadour in the Councel Peter Danesius who made a long The 29. of Iuly is appointed for the next Session Peter Danesiu is Ambassador for the French King and maketh an Oration in the S 〈…〉 on and eloquent Oration to the Fathers saying in substance That the Kingdome of France since the first most Christian King Clodoueus hath alwayes preserued Christian religion most sincere That S. Gregory the first gaue the title of Catholique to Childebert in token of his incorrupt religion That the Kings haue neuer suffered any sect in any part of France nor any but Catholiques yea haue procured the conuersion of Strangers Idolaters and Heretiques and haue constrained them with pious armes to professe the true and sound religion Hee shewed how Childebert compelled the Visigothes who were Arrians to ioyne themselues with the Catholique Church and how Charles the Great made warre thirty yeeres with the Saxons to reduce them to Christian religion Then he declared the fauors done to the Church of Rome He recounted the enterprises of Pipin and Charles the Great against the Lumbards and how in a Synode of Bishops it was granted by Adrian to Charles to create the Pope and to approoue the Bishops of his Dominion and inuest them after they had receiued the oath of fidelity He added that though his sonne Ludouicus Pius surrendred that authority to create the Pope yet he reserued that Legats should be sent vnto him to preserue amitie which hath beene euer maintayned with mutuall offices For which confidence the Popes in times of difficultie either chased out of their Sea or fearing sedition haue retired themselues into that Kingdome That it cannot bee told how many dangers the French men haue runne and how much money and blood they haue spent to enlarge the lists of the Christian Empire or to recouer that which hath bene vsurped by the Barbarians or to restore the Popes or to deliuer them from danger Hee added that King Francis descending from these in the beginning of his reigne after the victory atchieued in Lumbardy did with the same piety goe to Bolonia to meete Leo the tenth to confirme a peace with him which hath continued with Adrian Clement and Paul and in these 26. yeeres the points of faith being brought into great ambiguities in diuers regions hee hath taken most exact care that nothing should be innouated in the common Ecclesiasticall vse but all reserued to the publique censures of the Church And though hee bee of a quiet pleasing and not bloody disposition yet hee hath vsed seueritie and made grieuous Edicts and hath brought to passe by the diligence and vigilancie of his Iudges that in so great a tempest which hath subuerted many Cities and whole Nations that most noble Kingdome should not bee shaken in which the ancient doctrine rites ceremonies and manners doe remaine so that the Councel might ordaine what they thought to bee true and fitte for the Christian Common-wealth He said further that the King knew how profitable it was to Christendome to haue the Pope for Head and that beeing tempted and inuited with most gaineful profers to follow the example of another would not forsake his opinion and thereby hath lost his neighbors loue with some disaduantage That vnderstanding the Conuocation of the Councell he presently sent some of his Bishops and when hee saw it went on in earnest and that the authoritie thereof was established by many Sessions he hath sent him for his Ambassadour to assist them and to procure that at the last they would constitute and propose the doctrine which ought euery where to be professed by all Christians and rectifie the Ecclesiasticall discipline by the square of the Canons promising that the most Christian King will cause all to be obserued in his kingdome and protect the decrees of the Councell Then he added that the merits of the French King being so great his priuiledges granted by the ancient Fathers and Popes ought to be preserued which Ludouicus Pius all the Kings of France since haue possessed and the rights priuiledges and immunities confirmed to the Churches of France of which hee is defender Which if the Councell will doe the French-men will be thankfull and the Fathers will not repent them of their deede And is answered by Hercules Seuerollo Hercules Seuerollo Proctour of the Councell briefely answered in the name of the Synod thanking the King shewing that the Ambassadors presence was most acceptable promising all diligence in the establishing of faith and reformation of manners offering all fauour to the Kingdome and Church of France But the Decrees of the Session being printed and gone into Germanie affoorded The censure of the decrees in Germany matter of discourse It was sayd that the Pelagian impietie was superfluously handled being by so many Councels and the common consent of the Church more then a thousand yeeres since condemned that it had beene tolerable if the ancient doctrine had beene confirmed that in conformitie vnto it they had well proposed a true vniuersall proposition by saying that the sinne of Adam did passe into all his posteritie but after had destroyed it by an exception that it helped thē not that the exception was not assertiue but ambiguous for as one particular maketh false the contradictorie vniuersall so one ambiguons particular maketh the vniuersall vncertaine And who seeth not that so long as this exception remaineth though with ambiguity euery one may conclude that it is not certaine that sinne is passed into all the posterity because it is not certaine whether it be passed into the Virgin and the rather because the reason which perswadeth that exception may perswade many more That Bernard concluded well that the same reason which induced to celebrate the Conception of the Virgin will conclude the like for her father and mother Grand-fathers and great Grand-fathers and all her Genealogie since Adam But when they came to Abraham they should goe no further because there is
laboureth in his place And indeed where the industry of the person is not chosen for the worke but a place and degree is prouided for the person there is no reason hee should bee bound to labour for himselfe or assist him that doeth The disorder proceeded so farre that it would haue ouerthrowen the Clergie if the Popes had not in part resisted commanding that Prelates and other Curates though they might exercise the charge by substitutes yet should be tied to assistance in the place which they called residence Whereunto also they bound the Canons without constraining other beneficed Clerkes vnto it not so much as speaking of them but leauing them to the custome or rather abuse brought in by which silence it came to passe that they thought themselues obliged Neither did this voluntarie deceipt displease the Pope who saw very well that it would end in the greatnesse of the Court. And hence arose the pernicious and neuer sufficiently detested distinction of Benefices of residence and not residence which followed as well in deed as in doctrine without any blush of absurditie which it did euidently bring with it that is to giue a title and salarie without Obligation And to palliate it or rather to make it more shamefull whereas the Canonists haue a maxime conuincing this absurditie that is that euery Benefice is giuen for an office they haue expounded it vnderstanding by office the houres or prayers of the Breuiarie so that a reuenue of a thousand or tenne thousand or more crownes is giuen for this onely to take a Breuiarie in hand and read as fast as one can in a low voice not marking any thing but to pronounce the words But the distinction of the Doctours and the prouision of the Popes augmented the abuse in the short time For without those some of the beneficed men might perhaps haue made conscience of it but with them they thinke the abuse is iustified as a thing lawfull And for the Curates the Popes dispensation was neuer denyed to any that sought it by that way by which euery thing is obtained at Rome So that the poore onely doe reside and those that gaine by it and the abuse first a little remedied by the Popes lawes did by the dispensations not onely leape to the height but spread it selfe abroad and infected the earth After the stirres of Germanie for Religion which gaue occasion to speake of and desire reformation euery one ascribing the mischiefe to the negligence and small care of the Prelates desiring to see them at the gouernement of their Churches detesting the dispensations which caused them to be absent discourses were made of their Obligation and some Pious men amongst whom was Friar Thomas Caietan Cardinall affirmed that the Obligation of residence was by the Law of GOD. And it happened as it doeth in all things that the preceding passion perswaded the more rigid opinion and more strict Obligation and made the disobligation more hard This caused them to adde vnto it the vigor of the Law of GOD. The Prelates seeing the mischiefe and desiring it should be excuseable and a small fault would needes beleeue that they were not bound by GOD but by the Pope whose dispensation or silence did saue them With these preuious dispositions of doctrine the matter Great controuersies in the Councell about residence was proposed in the Councell as hath beene said which because it produced a small controuersie in the beginning a greater in the progresse and in the end which was in the yeeres 1562. and 1563. greatest of all it will not be vnseasonable to make some recapitulation and to recount some particular occurrences Therefore though the Articles first proposed were but to adde greater bonds and punishments to the precepts to remooue the impediments and A controuersie whether residence be de iure Diuine facilitate the execution and all agreed alleadging perswasions out of the old and new Testament Canons of the Councels doctrine of the Fathers and out of the inconueniences which sprang from the non-residencie yet the maior part of the Diuines especially the Dominicans did determine that the obligation was by the Law of God Friar Bartholomew Caranza and Friar Dominicus Soto Spaniards were the most principall authors The most grounded reasons they brought were that Bishoprickes are founded by CHRIST as ministeries and workes and so require a personall action which a man absent cannot performe that CHRIST describing the qualitie of a good shepheard saith that hee giueth his life for the flocke knoweth the sheepe by their names and walketh before them The Canonists and Italian Prelates did dispute that the obligation was by the Ecclesiasticall law alleadging that anciently neuer any non-resident was reprehended as a transgressour of the Law of God but of the Canons onely That Timothie though Bishop of Ephesus was long in his iourney by order of S. Paul That it was sayd to Saint Peter Feede the Lambes which is vnderstood of all and yet hee cannot bee euery where present so the Bishop may fulfill the commandement of feeding without residence They answered the contrary reasons that the conditions of a Pastor proposed by CHRIST doe agree to none but CHRIST himselfe Friar Ambrosius Catarinus though a Dominican was contrary to the rest He sayd the Bishopricke instituted by CHRIST is one onely which the Pope hath the institution of the others is by the Pope who as hee diuideth the quantity and number of the sheepe to bee fed so hee prescribeth also the manner and qualitie Therefore it belongeth to the Pope to appoint euery Bishop to attend the flocke by himselfe or his substitute and may allot vnto him either much or little and depriue him also of the power of feeding Thomas Campeggius Bishop of Feltre answered another way that the Bishop as Saint Ierom testifieth is the institution of CHRIST but the diuision of Bishoprickes was after instituted by the Church that CHRIST gaue the charge of feeding to all the disciples but tied them not to a place as the actions of the Apostles and of their Disciples doe shew the assigning of this portion of the flocke to one and that to another was an Ecclesiasticall institution to gouerne better These things were handled by the Bishops with much passion The Spaniards did not onely adhere to but cherish the opinion that it was de The Spanish secret in this point iure diuino hauing a secret which they communicated onely amongst themselues to make great the Episcopall authority For if it were once decided that they had the charge from CHRIST to gouerne their Church it would bee decided also that they haue from him authority necessarie for it which the Pope could not restraine These designes were smelled out by those that leaned to the Court therefore in regard of the importance of the matter they also incouraged the maintainers of the contrary opinion The Legats thought it better to withstand the danger by dissembling their knowledge of it and
amongst themselues They proposed to his consideration that it would bee good to make some effectuall Reformation in Rome and publish it before the Session They sent also the Censure of the Spaniards desiring him to consider the importance of their attempt and whither it might arriue in regard it was not likely they would bee so bold without they were vpheld and perhaps incited by some great Prince And they desired to receiue commandement what they should doe saying their opinion was to persist and not to yeeld one lote aswell for the importance of the matter as not to open this passage that the Prelates may obtaine by sed 〈…〉 on and force that which is not willingly granted them For that would bee to depend on their fauour and incurre the danger of some sinistrous accident That for matter of dispensation they would not suffer themselues to bee ouer come but in the end if the opposites will not yeelde all must come to voyces which are not weighed but numbred Therefore not to hazard themselues but to bee sure to ouercome in the Session it would bee necessary to command straightly those that are gone to Venice vpon pretence to spend the beginning of Lent in their owne Churches but with intention to come no more that they suddenly And desire him to send vnto them more of his dependants that they may oue come by number returne without replie For the whole importance of the Reformation will consist in the next Session and as the Mutiners shall then succeede they will resolue either to oppose in other occasions or to remayne quiet and obedient This aduise beeing sent to Rome the Legates in the next Congregations proposed the Reformation of diuers abuses The first was of those who take a Benefice and title without orders or consecration answerable to them All detested the abuse and desired a remedie But the Cardinall Pacceco said that all remedie would bee in vaine if Commendaes and Vnions were not remooued it beeing manifest that a Cathedrall Church might bee commended to a Deacon and hee that would haue a Parish Church without orders may cause it to bee vnited to a simple benefice which requireth them not and so wil hold the one in consequence of the other without being consecrated The other Reformations were concerning diuers Exemptions from the Visitations of Bishops from their examinations from the hearing of ciuill causes and from the reuision of the gouernement of Hospitals Herein the Legats thought to gaine the fauour of the Bishops by enlarging their authority But hee that pretendeth right to all is commonly offended by the restitution of halfe So the Bishops especially the Spaniards thought they were wronged because the Reformation was not compleate Yet they spake more reseruedly in regard the number of the Italians who adhered to the Legates did increase and because they expected an answere concerning their propositions from Rome hauing discouered that they were sent thither The Pope hauing receiued the aduise wrote most effectuall but withall most louing letters to his Nuncio at Venice to make the Prelates returne who were almost all in that Citie Who performed the businesse in such sort that all tooke the iourney for a fauour in regard they were to doe his Holinesse so great seruice The Pope commanded the Deputies to consult of the Spanish Censure and the residue which was of greater importance together with other things whereof he was aduertized before he reserued to his owne determination The Deputies weigâ—ing the businesse did consider that the proposition The determination made in Rome concerning the Spanish censure made by the Legates was more honourable and more profitable if it did succeede but if not more per 〈…〉 cious that it was not wisedome to ruune so great hazards in matters of so great moment and that to denie all or to grant all was equally dangerous Their conclusion was that if the Legates were not more then certaine to ouercome they might grant part of or all the vnderwritten modifications as occasion was offered in handling of the businesse which were digested by way of answere to euery article of the Spanish Censure To the first to renue the Laterane Councel in the two points it seemeth that the Prelates may be satisfied so that in the residue the Canons that shall bee made be reasonable To the second to binde the Cardinals to residencie for those who remaine in Rome and actually serue the vniuersall Church it is not conuenient and for the others his Holinesse will make prouision as is said in the letters To the third to constitute that residencie is required by the word of God first the Decree beeing applied to particular Churches would perhaps not be true then for the effect it cannot choose but make greater confusion there beeing a contradiction that the Decree should be made and the contrary permitted at the least tacitely for halfe of the yeere To the fourth to declare the plurality of the Cathedrall Churches to bee an abuse the same answere may bee made as vnto the third and for the Cardinals his Holinesse will prouide as hath beene sayd before To the fifth of the plurality of the lesser Churches the prouision proposed by the Legates seemeth to bee sufficient and yet if for the time past it bee thought fit to make it more seuere his Holinesse is contented who doeth aduertize them that too much seueritie in this part may worke a contrary effect by the resistance which is like to bee made by those who are in possession and doth consider withall that simply to leaue the iudicature of the dispensations to the Ordinaries may cause abuse and bring forth no other effect then the increase of their authority To the sixth to reuoke the Vnions for life howsoeuer his Holinesse thought to make a fit prouision therein yet if it be desired to take them all away it may bee granted so that a conuenient time bee giuen to the possessors to dispose of the Benefices To the seuenth that non-residencie in Benefices with Cure should precisely carie with it Depriuation without any Dispensation to bee granted but in cases permitted by the law is too rigorous and would bee obserued very hardly in case it should be determined To the eight that hee that hath a Benefice with Cure if it bee found hee is vnlearned or vicious may bee depriued by the Ordinary it being vnderstood of such inhability as by the law doeth deserue it it may be granted otherwise the demand is not honest because all would be left to the conscience of the Ordinaries To the ninth that Benefices with Cure be not giuen before diligent examination in regard it is necessary to leaue the maner and quality thereof to the conscience of him who is to conferre the Benefices it seemeth that to make any other Decree herein is superfluous or vnprofitable To the tenth to make the Processe in partibus concerning those who are promoted to Cathedrall Churches there appeareth no
the people grammer as if Sermons were to be made by Grammer rules and not according to the Gospel The Bishop of Huesca added that neither the reference to nor the allegation of the Decretals or constitutions did please him For it is done either to giue greater authoritie to them or to receiued it from them or to make one aggregate of these and the Synode of greater force and that all those wayes 〈◊〉 was vnfit because the authoritie of both would be diminished That then it was fit to doe it when the constitution was too long to bee repeated but when it did coâ—â—ine but the same thing there was no cause for it in regard it would cause vndeterminable contentions by disputing whether those constitutions bee approoued as the letter doth simply found or with the limitations and ampliations of the Doctors with the diuers interpretations which is to confound the world That they haue neede of Decrees which may cause peace charitie and poserious reformation in the Church not which may giue occasion of strifes and new inconuenienc To what purpose were it now to inflict vpon the Ordinaries the punishments of the Chapter Graue nimis the execution whereof is committted to the Prouinciall Councels which are disused if order bee not taken to bring them in vse againe Then the Benefices conferred by the Ordinary by reason of diuers reseruations being fewer then a tenth part why should prouision be made in this and the abuse suffered to run in the nine tenths which the Court doth conferre Likewise in matter of Pluralitie to approue the constitution De multa is to establish it the more because dispensations are permitted in that The Articles were much disputed on The Spaniards did require that the Cardinals should bee specified but answere was made that it was not A dispute whether the Cardinals ought to be specified in the reformation conuenient in regard of the greatnesse of the Order being the chiefest in the Church and replenished with men of singular merit to shew so plainely that there were corruptions in it worthy of amendment and that they did not amend themselues But it was sufficient to doe it in generall termes which should include them also as to command euery one of what dignitie degree or preeminence soeuer Others sayd to the contrary that the Canonists haue declared that the Cardinals are not conteined vnder any generall termes if they bee not expressed by name and therefore that there was no other way to prouide against the bad example which the world taketh but to reforme them in particular That there is small need to reforme the inferiour Cleargie whose corruptions are but small and themselues as it were compelled to imitate the greater Prelates That in curing a sicke body one ought to begin with the greater diseases and the more principall parts which being healed the others will heale of themselues or will neede but light medicines For the abuse of perpetuall Vnions they sayd it was sufficiently prouided by referring to the Bishops the examination of those which are already made and by presuming them to bee surreptitious which are not grounded vpon reasonable causes But all was ouerthrowen by the modification following that is if the Apostolique Sea should not thinke otherwise for this was to establish them and to put the Bishop to trouble and charge It was desired againe that Vnions for life should bee prohibited and those nullified which are already made But the maior part did approue the Decrees as they were proposed some for the good affection they bare to Rome and some because they had beene perswaded and some good men also who were promised that the Pope by his Bull would take away both these and many other disorders but that for reputation of the holy Sea hee ought to doe it himselfe and not seeme to be compelled to receiue lawes from the Synod against his will And these put together were three quarters of the whole number of the Synod The time of the 〈◊〉 approaching and the 〈…〉 athematismes beeing read ouer againe some required that the doctrine should be added and some demanded why the Decree of the abuses was not resolued on To these it was said that the matter was not well discussed and that it was more fit to handle them after all the Sacraments giuing remedie withall to the abuses occurring in the ministery of euery one and to the generall abuses of them all In giuing a reason why the doctrine was omitted the most concluding argument was that so it was done in the Session concerning originall sinne and that a doctrinall declaration is necessary when the anathematismes cannot bee vnderstood without it therefore that it was necessary in the Decree of iustification but in this of the Sacraments the anathematismes be so plaine of themselues that they may serue also for doctrine The approaching of the time and the consent of the maior part made them resolue for this opinion and compelled them to be silent who demanded the doctrine and the reformation of the forenamed abuses The Decrees being made though with these difficulties and the third The Session March the 3. of March being come and the Prelates according to their vsuall order assembled in the Church to celebrate the Session Iames Coccus Archbishop of Corfu said Masse Coriolanus Martiranus Bishop of Saint Marke was to make the Sermon who for the distastes receiued in the Congregation thinking he could not well bee present and not persist in the same opinion in regard it was not secure to contradict in publike Session he made choise to faine some indisposition and so to bee absent by which meanes there was no Sermon that morning as if amongst sixtie Bishops thirtie Friars exercised in preaching not one was able to speake foure words with premeditation of foure houres And it was noted in the Actes that there was no Sermon because A iesting act concerning the Bishop of S. Marke the Bishop of Saint Marke deputed to make it was hoarse and so it was Printed Which as it ought to bee attributed onely to the pleasant vaine of the Secretary who wrote it so it is a sure argument that they did not then thinke the time would come when all the actions of that Assembly should be esteemed equall to those of the Apostles when they met together expecting the comming of the holy Ghost When the Masse and other ceremonies were ended the two Decrees were read The first concerning Faith contained in substance That for complement The Decrees are read of the doctrine defined in the former Session it was meate to handle the Sacraments and the better to extirpate the heresies the Synode did for the present constitute the Canons following meaning to adde others afterward when time should serue The Canons or the Anathematismes of the Sacraments in generall were thirteene The Canons of the Sacraments in generall 1. Against him that saith that the Sacraments of the new Law haue not
reasonable and approoue it as hee also did That for his fatherly affection towards the Emperour and the King hee wished hee could giue a more acceptable answere but from a Pope Head of the Church nothing could be expected but what the well gouerning of the publike did compell him to resolue that hee knew the Emperours wisedome and his filiall loue and was confident he would receiue this for good which was thought necessary by so many Fathers and would command the Spanish Prelates in Trent to goe presently to Bolonia and labour to make Germanie receiue the conditions proposed by the Councell and send as soone as might bee the Duch Prelates and giue the Synode caution that the conditions proposed should bee obserued Mendoza vnderstanding the Popes resolution by his answere would instantly haue protested that the assembly of Who would haue protested if he had not been disswaded by the Car. of Trent Bolonia was not a lawfull Councell and that his Holinesse if he brought it not backe to Trent would bee cause of all the mischances that should happen to Christendom that he fayling the Emperor as Protector of the Church 1548 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. HENRY 2. would make prouision But the Cardinall of Trani Deane of the Colledge and some other Cardinals interposing hee was content to relate the answere to Caesar and expect order from him The Pope considering the action of Mendoza thought that this businesse might make some difference betweene him the Emperor in which case he thought it not fit to haue the Prelates of Germanie ill affected to him At the receiuing of their letter whereof mention was made before he was offended with the last particle that they would thinke of other course holding it to be a plaine threat and resolued to giue them no answere and continued three moneths in that opinion but now better aduised hee doubted that if they held themselues to bee contemned they would take some rash resolution to which the Emperor would giue way that hee might bee intangled in greater difficulties Therefore beeing resolued to preuent the danger by honouring The Pope writeth to the Prelates of Germanie in answere of their letter them with an answere he made it very modest and artificiall yet not without a conuenient sence of his owne honour The letter began with commendation of their pietie which appeared in their care to remedie the heresies and seditions and that himselfe was no lesse sollicitous in regard of his pastorall office so that hee hath not suffered nor doeth suffer any time to passe without thinking of some remedie and had from the beginning of his Popedome recourse vnto that which hath beene mentioned by them that is vnto the Councell And heere relating what happened in the conuocation of it and the impediments why it came not presently to execution he added that it being assembled many Decrees haue beene made as well to cōdemne a great number of the heresies as to reforme a great part of the Church that the Councell parted from that Citie without his knowledge but the Synode hauing power to doe it hee presupposeth the cause was lawfull vntill the contrary doeth appeare and that although some few haue dissented yet it cannot bee said that the Councell is diuided Hee added that it is not translated into a Citie farre remote and not safe and that the being of it subiect to the Church doth make it secure for Germanie which hath receiued Christian religion and many other benefits from it That hee cared not whether the Councell were celebrated there or elsewhere and would not hinder the Fathers to chuse another place so they were not forced But what did hold them from returning to Trent they might see by the letters of Bolonia whereof hee sent them a copie That hee hath deferred to answere their letters because the Cardinall of Trent comming vnto him in Caesars name and afterwards Don Diego di Mendoza hee was willing to answere the Emperour first That by the letters of the Fathers of Bolonia they will see what is fit to doe before the returne bee resolued on Therefore hee prayed them to come or send Proctors to Bolonia and to assist in the Councell His conclusion was that hee was not troubled with that point of their letters where they intimate that new courses shall bee taken beeing conscious to himselfe not to haue omitted any part of his duetie and to haue imbraced Germanie with all charitie That hee promised himselfe from them and Caesar that they would doe nothing without maturitie but if courses shall bee attempted against the authoritie of the Sea of Rome hee cannot hinder it CHRIST hauing foretold as much when he founded it yet hee feared not that their attempts would succeede because it was grounded vpon a most sure rocke That others had often-times endeuoured the like but their plots were euer ouerthrowen and that GOD gaue example in those what others who would tread in the same steps might hope for And if the miseries past will not mooue those that are present to desist yet hee is sure they will remayne constant in their ancient pietie and faith and in their Congregations will not giue place to counsels contrary to the dignitie of the Church The Emperour beeing aduised by his Ambassadour of the conditions The Emperour perceiueth y e Popes cunning and sendeth Ambassadors to Bolonia Vargas and Velasco proposed by those of Bolonia and the Popes resolute answere though hee saw plainely that his Holinesse couered himselfe with the name of the Councell and Fathers of Bolonia who did notoriously depend on him in all matters and receiue all motion from him to let the world know that he omitted no meanes to set the Councell on foote againe hee sent Francis Vargas and Martino Velasco to Bolonia These comming into the assembly the sixteenth of Ianuary where there were no more Fathers with the Legates the Cardinals of Monte and Santa Croce then in the last Session they presented the Emperors letters which were thus addressed Conuentui Patrum Boloniae Which beeing read and Vargas beginning to speake Monte interrupted him and said That though the holy Synod was not bound to heare him in regard the letters were not addressed to it because it was not a Conuent Vargas is twice interrupted in his speach but a Councell yet they refused not to giue him audience with Protestation that it should not preiudice them or giue aduantage to others and that it should remaine free to the Fathers to continue the Councell and to goe on and proceed against the obstinate and rebollious by inflicting the punishments of the Lawes Vargas required that an instrument should bee made of the Protestation before the Proposition was vnderstood then hee prayed the Fathers in the name of all Christendome to proceede with equitie because persisting in their opinion not wisely and maturely imbraced it must needes end with some great publike calamitie but yeelding to the
to the booke to this purpose That ayming at the peace of Germanie hee found it was impossible to make it vntill the differences of Religion were composed from whence all the dissentions and heart-burnings haue risen and perceiuing that a generall Councell in Germany was the onely remedy herein hee had caused it to begin in Trent and perswaded all the States of the Empire to adhere and submit vnto it but thinking not to leaue things in suspence and confusion vntill the Councell be celebrated a forme was presented to him by some great and zealous persons which some learned hauing examined by his appointment they haue found it not abhorring from the Catholike Religion it beeing vnderstood in a good sence except two Articles the Communion of the Cup and marriage of Priests Therefore hee requireth the States who vntill then haue obserued the Lawes of the vniuersall Church to perseuere in them and as they haue promised not to change any thing and those that haue innouated either to returne to antiquity or to conforme themselues to that confession if in any thing they haue exceeded it and to bee contented with it not teaching writing or printing to the contrary but expecting onely the declaration of the Councell And because in the last point leaue is giuen to take away superstitious Ceremonies hee reserueth the declaration thereof to himselfe and of all other difficulties that should arise The fifteenth of With which the ProtestaÌ„ts are distasted though they accept it for feare May the Booke was read in the publike assembly The voyces were not taken according to the vse but onely the Elector did rise and thanked the Emperour in the name of them all who tooke the thankes for a generall approbation and assent No man spake then a word but the Princes who did long since follow the confession of Ausburg when they wereby themselues did say they could not accept it and some of the Cities spake words which signified the same though not openly for feare of the Emperour The booke was printed in Latine and Dutch by order from Caesar and afterwards translated and printed in Italian and French Besides this the Emperour published the fourteenth of Iune a reformation The Emperor publisheth a reformation of the Clegie conteining 23 heads of the Clergie which had been maturely digested and collected by learned and religious men It conteined 23. points Of ordination and election of Ministers Of the office of the Ecclesiasticall Orders Of the office of Deans and Canons Of canonicall houres Of Monasteries Of Schooles and Vniuersities Of Hospitals Of the office of a Preacher Of the administration of the Sacraments Of the administration of Baptisme Of the administration of Confirmation Of Ceremonies Of the Masse Of the administration of Penance Of the administration of Extreame Vnction Of the administration of Matrimonie Of Ecclesiasticall Ceremonies Of the discipline of the Clergie and people Of plurality of Benefices Of the discipline of the people Of Visitations Of Councels Of Excommunication In these points were conteined about an hundred and thirtie precepts so iust and full of equity that if one should say neuer any reformation before was made more exact and lesse partiall without cauils and traps to ensnare the vnaduised hee could not easily bee reprooued and if it had been made by the Prelates only it would not haue displeased at Rome except in two points where it giueth authority to the Councell of Basil and in some other places where it medleth with dispensations and exemptions and other things reserued to the Pope But beeing made by the Emperours authoritie it seemed more vnsupportable then the Interim For it is a fundamentall Which being made by secular authority is iudged in Rome more vnsupportable then the Interim maxime of the Court of Rome that the Seculars of what degree or honestie soeuer cannot giue a Law to the Clergie though to a good end But because they could not choose they supported the tyranny for so they sayd which they were not then able to resist A little after the Emperour gaue order that the Diocesan Synods should The Emperor giueth order for Diocesan Synods be held at Saint Martins day and the Prouinciall before Lent And because the prelates desired that the Pope should consent at the least to those points which seemed not to diminish hisauthority the Emperour offered them by his hand-writing dated the eighteenth of Iuly to vse all diligence to perswade his Holinesse not to bee wanting in his duety This reformation was printed in many Catholique places of Germany and also in Milan the same yeere by Innocentius Ciconiaria The Diet of Ausburg ended the last Concludeth the Diet. of Iune and the Recesse was published in which the Emperour promised that the Councell should be continued in Trent and that hee would take order And promiseth the resumption of the Councel in Trent that it should bee reassumed quickly in which case hee commanded all the Ecclesiastiques to be present and those of the Augustan confession to goe thither with his safe conduct where all should bee handled according to the word of God and doctrine of the Fathers and themselues should bee heard The Cardinall of 〈◊〉 and other Prelates iealous 〈…〉 beginnings of confessions and reformations made and 〈…〉 the Popes authority would be 〈◊〉 out of Germany 〈…〉 Emp 〈…〉 〈◊〉 â—he Po 〈…〉 to 〈…〉 〈…〉 the Decrees 〈…〉 it would bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to faâ—ili 〈…〉 who still 〈…〉 Pope will 〈…〉 willingly when they see â—i au 〈…〉 ti◠〈…〉 The 〈◊〉 â—eeing 〈◊〉 swaded that when the stirres of â—eligion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Germany 〈…〉 〈…〉 â—is obedience did 〈…〉 thinking th◠〈…〉 should be 〈◊〉 pleaâ—ed hi 〈…〉 He 〈…〉 â—ee 〈◊〉 to the Pope of what 's 〈…〉 was done fo 〈…〉 inuited 〈…〉 â—â—nd 〈…〉 the Bishop The Pope sendeth the Bishop of Fanâ— for his Nuncio into Germany of to 〈…〉 will 〈…〉 〈…〉 propose the restitution of Pia 〈…〉 and to 〈…〉 Spaniards frothâ— Trent But hauing receiued the first answere from 〈…〉 and cons 〈…〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cardinals hee soone resolued that it was not 〈◊〉 for him to send a Minister to execute the Emperours 〈◊〉 Yet for the reason which mooued the Cardinall of Ausburg he tooke a middle way to send Nuncij nor for that and which the Emperour deseigned but to grant absolutions and graces thinking it would doe miracles for maintenance of his authority without preiudice of consenting that another should assume the power which he pretendeth to belong onely to himselfe Therefore after 〈◊〉 he sent the Bishops of Verona and Ferentino for his And afterwards two Bishops more to whom hee giueth ample Faculties by his Bull. Nuncij into Germany to whom by aduise of the Cardinals hee directed a Bull dated the last of August giuing them commission to declare to all that will returne to the Catholique truth that he is ready to imbrace them and will not bee hard in pardoning them so that they
onely bee heard but haue a deciding voyce that the Pope should not preside but should submit himselfe also to the Councel and release the Bishops of their oath that they may speake freely The Emperour complayned of the Protestants that his Decree of the Interim was not obeyed by them and of the Catholikes that the reformation of the Clergy was not executed These excused themselues some by saying that they were to proceede slowly auoyding dissensions others that the exempt pretending priuiledges would not obey The Protestants layd the cause vpon the people who in regard the matter concerned their conscience did mutin and could not bee forced The Emperour gaue an account to the Nuncio of all these particulars shewing not onely the consent of the Catholiques and of the greater number of the Protestants but the limitation also proposed by the others lest if hee had heard of it by some other meanes it might haue produced some bad effect But hee added that hee would not haue this limitation put into the acts because those Princes had giuen him their word that they would doe nothing against his will and therefore hee might affirme to the Pope that all Germanie was contented with the Councel Afterwards he treated more strictly with the principall Ecclesiastiques proposing that the beginning should be before Easter and that they would goe thither in person Which being promised by the Electors hee solicited the Pope to make the conuocation for Easter or immediatly after because hee was assured of the consent of all The Emperor hastneth the conuocation of the Councel and desireth to see the Bull before it be published Germany Which the better to confirme he prayed his Holinesse that when the Bull was made hee would send him the draught before it was published that shewing it to all in the Diet hee might by that occasion make a Decree and cause it to bee receiued by all The Pope thought that nothing was concluded of what was proposed by him so long as it was not decided that the Decrees already made should bee receiued Hee would not that in the very beginning of the Councel this should bee disputed of because the issue was plaine that is that much time would be spent and nothing done and in fine all would bee dissolued without conclusion It was plaine to be seene that the generall dispute whether they ought to be receiued did draw after it a particular of euery one and that himselfe should not be able to interpose because it would bee alledged that he was to be suspected as hauing beene president and the principall authour To insist more with the Emperour that this point might bee decided would giue him more distast cast all into insuperable difficulties He was counselled that without saying any more he should take the point for decided The Popes resolution concerning the Decrees already made presuppose in his Bul that the Decrees already made should be accepted by all For the Bull going to the Diet with this tenor either the Dutch-men will be contented with it and so he shall obtaine his purpose or will not accept it and so the dispute will begin in the Diet and himselfe will bee free from care of it The Councel seemed vnto him good in conformitie whereof he made the Bull. And to satisfie the Emperour in part hee sent it to him not in a draught because he thought it was against his honour but framed dated and sealed yet not published The date was the fifteenth of The Bull of the Conocation was dated the 15. 8 Nouember Nouember In that Bull he said That for the taking away of all differences of Religion in Germany it being expedient and fit which the Emperour had also signified vnto him to reduce the generall Councel into Trent called by Paul the third begun ordered and prosecuted by himselfe then Cardinall and President and many decrees of faith and discipline beeing constituted and published therein hee vnto whom it belongeth to call and direct generall Councels for the encrease of the orthodoxe religion and to restore peace to Germany which formerly hath not yeelded to any Prouince in obedience and reuerence of the Popes the Vicars of CHRIST hoping also that the Kings and Princes will fauour and assist it exhorteth and admonisheth the Patriarques Arch bishops Bishops Abbats and others who by Law The Councel is to begâ—â—ne the first of Ma 〈…〉 custome or priuiledge ought to assist in Councels to bee in Trent the first of Mayâ— in which day he hath ordained by his Apostolique authoritie and consent of the Cardinals that the Councell shall be reassumed in the state in which it was and prosecuted whether he will send his Legats by whom he will preside in the Synode in case he cannot be personally present notwithstanding any translation suspension or any thing else especially those things which Paul the third in his Bull of the Conuocation and others belonging to the Councell did ordaine that they should not hinder which Bulls his will is that they shall remaine in force with all their clauses and decrees confirming and renewing them as much as is needfull The Emperours Ministers and other zealous Catholiques to whom the Emperour did impart it thought it would exasperate the Protestants and giue them occasion not to accept of the Councell in which the Pope declared that he would not onely preside but direct also Besides to talke of reassuming and prosecuting it was to put too many suspicions into their heads and to speake so magnificently of his authoritie was nothing but to prouoke them They councelled the Emperour to enduour that the Pope should moderate the Bull and reduce it into such a forme as might not more alcinate the Protestants The Emperour treated thereof with the Nuncio The Emperor desireth an alteration of the Bull. and wrote to his Ambassadour to doe the like with the Pope praying his Holinesse affectionately and effectually and for Christian charitie to make those words more milde which might diuers Germany from accepting the Councell The Ambassadour in Rome treated with a Spanish dexteritie and said That as wilde beasts taken in a snare must be drawen gently making shew to yeeld vnto them nor must bee shewed the fire or armes for feare of prouoking them and putting them in despaire which will encrease their forces so the Protestants must bee vsed who with Gentlenesse and by instructing and hearing them must be brought to the Councell where being arriued it will bee a fit time to shew them the truth That to condemne them before they were heard was to exasperate and prouoke them more The Pope answered according to his vsual libertie that he would not be taught to fight with a Cat shut vp but would haue it at libertie that it might fly that to The Popes answere bring the Protestants with faire words to the Councel where the deedes would not be answerable was to put them in despaire and make
therefore that hee will lodge in the Confines of the Empire 〈…〉 hee can And hee admonisheth the Electors Princes and States of the Empire especially the Ecclesiastiques and those who haue made innouation in Religion that they prepare to bee there well instructed that they may bee inexcusable himselfe taking care that all shall passe lawfully and in order and that euery thing bee handled piously and Christianly according to the holy Scripture and doctrine of the Fathers And for the transgression of the Decrees of the Inter-religion and Reformation being assured that it was impossible to ouercome the difficulties and that as o 〈…〉 o things grew worse to the end that greater confusion may not arise hee calleth vnto him the cognition of the transgressions post yet enioyning the Princes and orders of the Empire to obseruance hereafter The world seeing this Decree thought it as it was a iust counterpoise Which seemeth to bee a counterpoise to the Popes Bull. of the Popes Bull in all parts The one will direct Councels the other will take care that all bee done in order and iuridically the one will preside and the other will haue the decision according to the Scripture and the Fathers the one will continuate and the other will haue power giuen to euery one to propose according to his conscience In summe the Court could not digest this affront and complained that it was another Conuocation of the Councell But the Pope according to his vsuall pleasanthesse sayd the Emperour hath been euen with mee for the publication of the Bull made without him The yeere 1551. being begun the Pope applying himselfe to the Councell intimated had two principall ayes to send trustie persons to preside 1551 and to bee at as little charge as was possible To auoyde charge hee The Presidents of the Councell are named thought to send but one Legate but that was too great a burthen for one because there would bee none who had the same interests on whom hee might safely relie and because hee should bee esteemed the onely authour of whatsoeuer was done For which respects it was necessary to lay the burden on more mens shoulders The Pope found a middle way to send one Legate and two Nuncij with equall authoritie thinking that so hee should bee better serued because hope maketh men more diligent Casting his eye on all the Cardinalls hee found none more trustie and withall more worthy then Marcellus Crescentius Cardinall of S. Marcellus to whom hee ioyned for Nuncij Sebastianus Pigbinus Archbishop of Siponto and Aloisius Lipomannus Bishop of Verona of the former hee made choyce for the great confidence hee had in him before his Papacy of the other for the fome of his great pietie goodnesse and loyalty Hauing had many secret parlies with these three and opened veto them the sinceritie of his heart and instructed them fully hee gaue them an ample Mandate to be present in the Councell in his name the tenor whereof was It belongeth to the father of a family to substitute others to doe that The tenor of their Mandat which hee cannot commodiously doe himselfe Therefore hauing reduced to Trent the Generall Councel intimated by Paul hoping that the Kings and Princes would affoord their fauour and assistance hee cited the Prelates who vsually haue voyce therein to bee there the first of May to resume the Councel in the state it was But not beeing able to bee personally present according to his desire in respect of his old age and other impediments that his absence might not bee an hinderance he appointeth Marcellus a zealous wise and learned Cardinall for Legate and the Bishops of Siponto and Verona famous for knowledge and experience as Nuncij with speciall Mandate and fit clauses Sending them as Angels of peace giuing them authoritie to resume direct and prosecute the Councell and to doe all things meete and necessary according to the tenor of his and his predecessours letters of the Conuocation The Emperour whom the Councel did more The Emperor giueth a safe conduct to the Protestants concerne holding it to be the onely meanes to make himselfe absolute Master of Germanie send a safe conduct in an ample forme to all the Protestant Orders of that Empire for themselues their Ambassadours and Diuines But while these foundations were layd in Rome and Ausburg to build the Councell of Trent vpon them webs were spunne in other places which obscured The Pope restoreth Parma to Octauius Farnese the dignitie and authoritie of that Synode and Engines were framed which did shake and dissolue it The Pope immediately after his assumption to preforme what he had promised in the Conclaue restored Parma to Octauius Farnese which the Pope had taken into his hands in the name of the Church and assigned to him two thousand crownes a moneth to defend it Octauius in regard of the enmitie of Ferrante Conzaga Vice-Duke of Milan and of many arguments which he had that the Emperour meant to be Lord of that Citie the Pope also hauing taken from him the prouision of two thousand crownes doubting that hee was not able to defend it with his owne forces treated with the Pope by his brother the Cardinall either to assist him or giue him leaue to prouide for himselfe by the protection of some other Prince able to maintaine him against the Emperour The Pope without thinking more of it answered that hee should doe for himselfe the best he could wherefore Octauius by meanes of Horatius Who receiueth a French Garison 〈◊〉 the Citie his brother sonne in law to the French King put himselfe vnder the protection of France and receiued a French Garison into the Citie This displeased the Emperour his vncle who perswaded the Pope that it was against his honour who was supreame Lord of that Citie and Duke Therefore the Pope published a seuere edict against him citing him to Rome and declaring him traytor if he did not appeare and demanding the Emperours Which occasioneth a war betweene the Emperour the French 〈◊〉 assistance against him who declared that hee did approoue the Popes cause and would defend it with his armes This was a beginning of a manifest warre betweene the Emperour and the French King and of great distasts of this King against the Pope And in Saxonie vpon the Riuer Albi discourses beganne betweene the Saxons and those of Brandeburg to make a league against the Emperour that he might not wholly subdue Germany as shall be said in its place Notwithstanding these seedes of warre which in Italie in the beginning of April began to spring the Pope would haue the Legate A confederation is made in Germany against the Emperour and Nuncij goe to Trent and gaue them commission to open the Councel on the first of May the day appointed with those who were there yea though there were none at all by the example of the Nuncij of Martinus the fifth who opened the
and vnder their iudgement and hee wrote to those Priests who of their owne braine had reconciled some that they should giue an account to the people The goodnesse and charitie of the Bishops made their opinion for the most part to be followed and by little and little was cause that the Church charitie waxing colde not regarding the charge layd vpon them by CHRIST did leaue the care to the Bishop and ambition a witty passion which doth insinuate it selfe in the shew of vertue did cause it to be readily embraced But the principall cause of the change was the ceasing of persecutions For then the Bishops did eâ—ect as it were a tribunall which was much frequented because as temporall commodities so suites did encrease The iudgement though it were not as the former in regard of the forme to determine all by the opinion of the Church yet it was of the same sincerity Whereupon Constantine seeing how profitable it was to determine causes and that by the authoritie of Religion captious actions were discouered which the Iudges could not penetrate made a Law that there should lye no appeale from the sentences of Bishops which should bee executed by the secular Iudges and if in a cause depending before a secular tribunall in any state thereof either of the parties though the other contradict shall demand the Episcopall iudgement the cause shall be immediately remitted vnto him Here the tribunall of the Bishop began to be a common pleading place hauing execution by the Ministerie of the Magistrate and to gaine the name of Episcopall iurisdiction Episcopall audience and such like The Emperor Valence did enlarge it who in the yeere 365. gaue the Bishops the care ouer all the prizes of vendible things This iudiciall negotiation pleased not the good Bishops Possidonius doth recount that Austin being imployed herein sometimes vntill dinner time sometimes longer was wont to say that it was a trouble did diuert him from the things proper vnto him and himselfe writeth that it was to leaue things profitable and to attend things tumultuous and perplexed And Saint Paul did not take it to himselfe as being not fit for a Preacher but would haue it giuen to others Afterwards some Bishops beginning to abuse the authoritie giuen them by the law of Constantine that law was seuentie yeeres after reuoked by Arcadius and Honorius and an ordination made that they should iudge causes of religion and not ciuill except both parties did consent and declared that they should not be thought to haue a Court. Which law being not much obserued in Rome in regard of the great power of the Bishop Valentinian being in the Citie in that yeare 452. did renew it and made it to be put in execution But a little after some part of the power taken away was restored by the Princes that followed so that Iustinian did establish vnto them a Court and audience and assigned to them the causes of Religion the Ecclesiasticall faults of the Clergie diuers voluntary iurisdictions also ouer the Laitie By these degrees the charitable correction instituted by CHRIST did degenerate into domination and made Christians loose their ancient reuerence and obedience It is denyed in words that Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is dominion as is the secular yet one knoweth not how to put a difference betweene them But S. Paul did put it when he wrote to Timothie and repeated it to Titus that a Bishop should not be greedy of gaine nor a striker Now on the contrary they make men pay for processes and imprison the parties as is done in the secular Court But the Westerne Countries being separated and an Empire made of Italy France and Germany and a kingdom of Spaine in these foure Prouinces the Bishops for the most part were made Counsellors of the Prince which by the mixture of spirituall and temporall charges caused their iurisdiction to encrease exceedingly Before 200. yeeres were past they pretended absolutely all iudicature criminall and ciuill ouer the Cleargie and in some things ouer the Laitie also pretending that the cause was Ecclesiasticall Besides this kinde of Iudicature they inuented another which they called mixt in which the Magistrate or the Bishop might proceed against the secular which of them tooke the cause in hand first whereby in regard of their exquisite diligence neuer leauing place to the secular they appropriated all vnto themselues and those which remained out of so great a number were comprehended in the end by a generall rule established by them as a ground of faith that euery cause is deuolued to the Ecclesiasticall Court if the Magistrate will not or neglect to doe iustice But if the pretensions of the Cleargie were contained within these bounds the state of Christian Common wealthes were tolerable The people and Princes when they saw it mount to these vnsupportable termes might with Lawes and statutes haue brought the iudgements to a sufferable forme as formerly vpon occasion hath beene done But that which put Christendome vnder the yoke tooke from it in the end all meanes to shake it from the necke For after the yeere 1050. all the causes of the Cleargy being appropriated to the Bishops and very many of the Laitie vnder title of spiritualitie and almost all the rest vnder the name of a mixt iudicature and placing themselues aboue secular Magistrates vpon pretence of iustice denied they came to say that the Bishop had that power to iudge not by the grant or conniuency of Princes or by the will of the People or by custome but that it was essentiall to the Episcopall dignitie and giuen to it by CHRIST And though the Lawes of the Emperours remaine in the Codes of Theodosius and Iustinian in the Capitulars of Charles the great and Lewis the Deboneere and others of later Princes of the East and West which doe all shew plainely how when and by whom this power hath beene graunted and all Stories as well Ecclesiasticall as prophane doe agree in declaring the same grants and customes adding the reasons and causes yet so notorious a trueth hath not had such power but that a contrary affirmation onely without any proofe hath been able to ouercome it which the Canonists haue so farre maintained as to publish those for heretikes who doe not suffer themselues to bee hoodwinckt And not staying heere they adde that neither the Magistrate nor the Prince himself can meddle in any of those causes which the Clergie hath appropriated because they are spirituall and of spirituall things the Laiques are vncapeable Yet the light of trueth was not so put out but that learned and godly men in those first times did oppose that doctrin shewing that both the Premisses of that discourse were false that the Maior that is that the Laiques are vncapeable of spiritual things was absurd and impious For they are adopted by the heauenly Father called the sonnes of God brothers of CHRIST partakers of the Kingdome of heauen made worthy of Diuine grace Of
many other places Sacramentally in a maner of existence which is beleeued by faith and can hardly be expressed by words For all the ancients haue professed that CHRIST did institute this Sacrament in the last Supper when after the benediction of the Bread and Wine hee sayd in cleare and manifest words that he gaue his Body and Blood which hauing a most plaine signification it is great wickednesse to wrest them to imaginary figures denying the trueth of the Flesh and Blood of CHRIST Afterwards it teacheth that CHRIST hath instituted this Sacrament in memory of himselfe ordayning it should be receiued as a Spirituall foode of the soule as a medicine for our dayly faults a preseruatiue from mortall sinne a pledge of eternall glory and a signe of the Body whereof himselfe is the Head And though it bee common to this Sacrament with others to bee a signe of a sacred thing yet it hath this proper to it selfe that other hauing vertue to sanctifie in the vse this doth conteine the author of Sanctity before the vse For the Apostles had not receiued the Eucharist from the hand of our Lord when he sayd that it was his Body and the Church hath alwayes beleeued that the Body of CHRIST is vnder the bread and the Blood vnder the wine by vertue of the Consecration but by concomitancie as much is vnder either of the kindes and euery part of them as vnder both declaring that by the Consecration of the Bread and Wine there is made a conuersion of their whole substance into the substance of the Body and Blood of CHRIST which conuersion the Catholique Church hath called Transubstantiation by a fit and proper terme Therefore the faithfull doe giue the honour of Latria or diuine worship due vnto God to this Sacrament and it hath been religiously instituted to make a particular feast for it euery yeere and to carry it in procession in pubique places Likewise the custome to keepe it in an holy place is auncient and hath been obserued from the time of the Nicen Councell and to carry it to the sicke is an old custome beeing reasonable besides and commanded in many Councels And if it be not fit that any holy thing should be handled without sanctity much more none ought to come to this Sacrament without great reuerence and proofe made of himselfe which proofe must bee that none hauing mortally sinned though hee bee contrite may receiue it without sacramentall Confession which the Priest also who is to celebrate ought to obserue so that hee can finde a Confessour and if hee cannot hee must confesse immediately afterward It doeth teach also that there bee three kindes of receiuing the Eucharist One Sacramentally onely as sinners doe another spiritually as those doe who receiue it with a liuely faith and desire the third conteineth both kindes as those doe receiue it who hauing prooued themselues as aforesaid doe goe to the Table And there is an Apostolicall Tradition and so it ought to bee obserued that the Liaitie should receiue the Communion from the Priests and the Priestes should Communicate Themselues In the ende the Synode prayeth all Christians to agree in this doctrine When the Decree was ended the eleuen Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall denie that in the Eucharist is contained truely The Anathematismes really and substantially the Body and Blood with the Soule and Diuinitie of CHRIST that is whole CHRIST and shall say that he is contained onely as in a signe or figure or virtually 2. That in the Eucharist there doeth remaine the substance of the bread and wine with the Body and Blood of CHRIST or shall denie that admirable conuersion of all the substance of the bread into the body and of the wine into the blood there remaining onely the forme which conuersion the Church most appositely calleth Transubstantiation 3. That in the Sacrament of the Eucharist vnder euery kinde and vnder euery part beeing separated all CHRIST is not contayned 4. That the Conseoration beeing made he is not there but in the vse and neither before nor after and that hee is not in the particles which remaine after the Communion 5. That the principall fruit of the Eucharist is the remission of sinnes or that it hath no other effect 6. That CHRIST in the Eucharist ought not to bee worshipped with the honour of Latria nor honoured with a particular feast nor carried in procession nor put in a publique place to bee worshipped or that the worshippers are Idolaters 7. That it is not lawfull to keepe it in an holy place but that it should bee distributed to the standers by or that it is not lawfull to carrie it honourably to the sicke 8. That CHRIST in the Eucharist is eaten onely spiritually and not Saoramentally and really 9. That the faithfull being of age are not bound to communicate euery yeere at Easter 10. That it is not lawfull to the Priest who celebrateth to communicate himselfe 11. That faith onely is a sufficient preparation to receiue it Declaring in the ende that the preparation ought to bee by the meanes of Sacramentall Confession holding him to bee excommunicate who shall teach preach affirme pertinaciously or defend in publique disputation the contrary The Decree of the Reformation containeth first a long admonition to The Decree of Reformation the Bishops to vse their iurisdiction moderately and charitably then determineth that in causes of visitation correction and inability and in the criminall none may appeale from the Bishop or his Vicar generall before the definitiue or from an irreparable grieuance and when there shall bee place of Appeale and a Commission shall bee granted in partibus by Apostolike authority it shall not bee granted to any but the Metropolitan or his Vicar or in case hee bee suspected or farre distant or the Appeale bee from him it shall not bee granted but to a Bishop dwelling neere or a Bishops Vicar That the defendant appealing shall bee bound to produce in the second instance the actes of the first which shall beegiuen him within thirtie dayes without paying for them That the Bishop or his Vicar generall may proceede against any to condemnation and verball deposition and may also degrade solemnely with the assistance of so many Abbats of Miter and postorals if hee can haue them or of so many other Ecclesiasticall dignities as there are Bishops required by the Canons That the Bishop as delegate may summarily take knowledge of the absolution of euery one of whom inquisition is made and of the remission of the punishment of euery one that is condemned by him and if it shall appeare vnto him that sentence hath been obtained by telling that which is false or concealing the trueth hee may cause it not to be executed That a Bishop may not bee cited to appeare personally but for such a cause for which he may be deposed or depriued by what forme of iudgement soeuer the proceeding bee That testimonies in
being curiously The Decrees are censured in Germany read in Germany and else-where raised much speech in many things concerning the Eucharist First because treating of the manner of the existence it said that it could hardly be expressed in wordes and yet affirmeth after that it is properly called Transubstantiation and in another place that it is a most fit terme which beeing so one cannot doubt but that it may bee properly expressed It was further noted that hauing declared that CHRIST after the benediction of Bread and Wine said that that which hee gaue was his Body and Blood it came to determine against the opinion of all the Diuines and of the whole Church of Rome that the wordes of consecration were not those that is this is my body because it doth affirme that they were spoken after the consecration But to prooue that the body of our LORD is in the Eucharist before the vse because CHRIST in giuing of it said before it was receiued by his Disciples it was his Body did shew that they did presuppose that the giuing of it did not belong to the vse the contrary whereof was apparantly true The manner of speach vsed in the fifth point of doctrine saying that diuine worship was due to the Sacrament was noted also for improper seeing it is certaine that the thing signified or conteined is not meant by the Sacrament but the thing signifying and containing and therefore it was well corrected in the sixt Canon which said that the Sonne of GOD ought to bee worshipped in the Sacrament That also in the third Anathematisme was noted that all CHRIST was in euery part after the separation because it seemeth one may necessarily inferre from hence that it was not in euery part before the diuision The Priest complained of the reformation and sayd that the Bishops authority The Priests complaine of the reformation was made too great and the Clergie brought into seruitude But the Protestants seeing the point where it was said that they desired to bee heard in foure Articles onely did much wonder who should make that request in their name seeing they had said and repeated so often in publique Diets and by publique writings that they desired a discussion of all the controuersies nor would receiue any of those things which were already determined in The Protestants dislike the reseruation of y e points of doctrine And the form of the Safe Conduct Trent but would haue all to be reexamined They thought also that the forme of the Safe Conduct was very captious because as well in the Decree to grant it as in the tenour therof there was this clause of reseruation as farre as belogneth to the Synode for no man demaundeth of another but that which belongeth to him to graunt But this affected diligence to expresse and repeat it was a signe that they had inuented a meanes to goe against it and to excuse themselues vpon others And they doubted not but that the ayme of the Synode was to leaue a gate open for the Pope that he might doe with his owne and the Councels honour what hee thought seruiceable for them both Besides the treating to depute Iudges for things hereticall committed or to be committed seemed to them a kinde of net to catch those that were vnwary and euen the very Pedants did laugh at it that the principall verbe was more then an hundred and fifty wordes distant from the beginning The Protestants did vniformely agree not to bee content with it or trust vpon it but to desire another iust like that which was giuen by the Councell of Basill to the Bohemians which if it were granted they did obtaine one great point that is that the controuersies should be decided by the holy Scripture and if it were not granted they might excuse themselues with the Emperour The day following the Session there was a generall Congregation to set downe how to treate of Penance and extreame Vnction and to continue the reformation It was considered that the manner of discussion prescribed was exceeded by the Diuines whence contentions did arise for which they could not be vnited against the Lutherans and therefore it was thought necessary to renew the decree not â—uffer any to vse the reasons of the schools but to cause them to speake positiuely and also to obserue the order which they thought fit to establish againe as well because the not obseruing of it had bred confusion as because the Flemings did complaine that none account was made of them as did also the Diuines which came with the Prelates of Germanie To handle Penance and extreame Vnction was decided already and something was said in matter of reformation and Prelats were deputed who with the Nuncio of Verona were to make the Articles in matter of faith and with the Nuncio of Siponto in matter of reformation In matter of faith twelue Articles were framed vpon the Sacrament of Penance drawen Verbatim out of the booke of Martin and of his Schoolers to be disputed by the Diuines whether they were to bee held for hereticall and condemned for such which in framing the Anathematismes after the Diuines had giuen their voyces were so changed that no iot of them remaining it is superfluous to recite them To these Articles were added 4. more of extreame Vnction answereable in all points to the soure Anathematismes established In Three Decrees are made concerning the manner of proceeding in Councell the same page where the Articles were set downe three Decrees were added That the Diuines ought to giue their opinions out of the holy Scripture Traditions of the Apostles holy Councels Constitutions and authorities of Popes and holy Fathers and out of the consent of the Catholique Church That the order of speaking should be thus that first they should speake who were sent by the Pope secondly those who were sent by the Emperour thirdly those of Louaine sent by the Queene fourthly those Diuines who came with the Electors fiftly the Secular Clergie men according to their promotions sixtly the Regulars according to their orders That there should be two congregations euery day one in the morning from the foureteenth houre vntill the seuenteenth another in the afternoone from the twentieth houre vntill the three and twentieth The Articles of Reformation were in number fifteene all which answered the points which were after established except the last in which a propose was made to constitute that Benefices should not be giuen in Commenda but to persons of the same age which the law required in those who might haue them in title which Article when it was spoken of was easily buried in silence because it hindered many Prelates to renounce their Benefices to their Nephewes The Pope who as hath been said wrote letters to the Catholique Suisses inuiting them to the Councell did still make the same instance vnto them by his Nuncio Ieronymus Francus wherein also hee was assisted by the Emperour The French
punishment if the sinnes bee not particularly made knowen vnto them and not in generall onely Therefore the penitent ought in Confession to declare all his mortall sinnes euen the most secret but the veniall though they may be confessed yet they may bee concealed also without offence And hence it commeth that in Confession it is necessary to explicate the circumstances which alter the nature of the sinne because otherwise one cannot iudge of the weight of the excesses and impose a condigne punishment So that it is wickedesse to say that this kinde of Confession is impossible or that it is the murdering of the conscience because nothing is required but that the sinner hauing diligently examined himselfe should confesse what hee remembreth and the sinnes forgotten are supposed to bee included in the same Confession And though CHRIST hath not forbid publique Confession yet he hath not commanded it neither would it bee good to commaund that sinnes especially secret should bee confessed in publique Wherefore the Fathers hauing euer praysed the Sacramental secret Confession the calumny of those is vaine who call it an humane inuention excogitated by the Laterane Councell which did not ordaine Confession but onely that it should be made at the least once euery yeere Concerning the Minister the Synod doth declare those doctrines to bee false which extend to all the faithfull the ministery of the keyes and the authority giuen by CHRIST to binde and loose remit and retaine publique sinnes by correction and secret by voluntary Confession and teacheth that the Priests though sinners haue authority to remit sinnes which is not a naked ministery to declare that sinnes are remitted but a iudiciall act Therefore let no man ground himselfe vpon faith thinking that without contrition and a Priest who is willing to absolue him hee can haue remission But because there is a nullity in the sentence pronounced against him who is not subiect there is also a nullity in the absolution of the Priest who hath not authority delegate or ordinary ouer the penitent and the greater Priests doe with reason reserue to themselues some faults more grieuous and so doth the Pope very iustly and there is no doubt but that euery Bishop may doe it in his Diocesse And this reseruation is not onely for externall policie but is also of force before GOD. Therefore it was alwayes obserued in the Church that in the houre of death any Priest may absolue any penitent from any sinne Of satisfaction the Synod doth declare that the sinne beeing remitted the punishment is not pardoned it beeing not conuenient that hee should bee so easily receiued into Grace who hath sinned before Baptisme and after and bee left without a bridle which may draw him from other sinnes yea it is conuenient hee should bee like to CHRIST who suffering punishments did satisfie for vs from whom our satisfactions also receiue force as offered by him to the Father and receiued by his intercession Therefore the Priests ought to impose conuenient satisfactions not onely to keepe the penitent from new sinnes but also to chastise him for the old declaring likewise that Satisfaction is made not onely by punishments willingly receiued or imposed by the Priest but by induring also with patience the scourges sent from God In conformitie of this doctrine fifteene Anathematismes were made 1. 15. Anathetismes Against him that shall say that Penance is not truely and properly a Sacrament instituted by CHRIST to reconcile sinners after Baptisme 2. That Baptisme is Penance or that is not the second table or bord after shipwracke 3. That the words of CHRIST Quorum remiseritis peccata are not vnderstood of the Sacrament of Penance but of the authority to preach the Gospel 4. That Contrition Confession and Satisfaction are not required for as it were the matter and as parts of Penance or shall say that the terrors of conscience and faith are parts 5. That Contrition is not profitable but causeth hypocrisie and is a forced and not a free sorrow 6. That Sacramentall Confession is not instituted and necessary by the law of GOD or that the manner of confessing to the Priests in secret is an humane inuention 7. That it is not necessary to confesse all mortall sinnes euen those that are hidden and the circumstances which doe change the nature of them 8. That this is impossible or that all are not bound to confesse once a yeere according to the precept of the Laterane Councell 9. That the Sacramentall absolution is not a iudiciall act but a ministery to declare the remission of sinnes to the beleeuer or that an absolution giuen in iest doth helpe or that the confession of the penitent is not requisite 10. That Priests in mortall sinne haue not power to binde and loose or that all the faithfull haue it 11. That Bishops haue not authority to reserue cases but for externall policy 12. That all punishment is remitted together with the fault and that no other satisfaction is required but faith that CHRIST hath satisfied 13. That Satisfaction is not made by suffering afflictions sent by GOD by punishments imposed by the Priest and willingly taken and that the best Penance is onely a new life 14. That Satisfactions are not diuine worship but humane traditions 15. That the keyes of the Church are onely to loose and not to binde The Diuines of Louaine opposed the reseruation of cases saying it was not Some of which are opposed by the Dutines of Louaine and Collen so cleere because it cannot bee found that any Father did euer speake of it and that Durand who was a Penitentiarie and Gerson and Caietan doe all affirme that not sinnes but censures are reserued to the Pope and therefore that it was too rigid to esteeme him an heretique who thought otherwise The Diuines of Collen ioyned with them and said plainely that it could not bee found that any Ancient did speake of any reseruations but of publique sinnes and that it was not fit to condemne the Chancellour of Paris so pious and Catholique an Authour who wrote against them That the heretiques were wont to say that these reseruations were inuented for gaine as also Card. Campeggio said in his reformation and that it gaue him occasion to write against it vnto which the Diuines would not haue answered nor been able to answere And therefore as well the doctrine as the Canon ought to bee moderated that it may not giue scandall nor offend any Catholike The same men of Collen said that the meaning of the words Quorum ligaueritis condemned in the tenth Canon is expresly and formally so vnderstood by Theophilact and that to condemne it were to make the enemies reioyce And that which was said in the last that the power to bind is vnderstood to impose Penance they obserued that the ancient Fathers did not so vnderstand it but that to binde was to make one abstaine from receiuing the Sacraments vntill a compleate satisfaction They demanded
Rome there was no neede of a new determination and immediatly answere was made that the Conseruatories of these should by no meanes bee touched Whereupon the Fathers of the Synode who were adherents of Rome beeing entred into this opinion the others who were fewer were forced to be content with the exception and there was some hope and some meanes vsed to pacifie them The sixth point was concerning the Priests apparell wherein it was easily concluded to ordaine that all the Ecclesiastiques of holy Order or Beneficed men should bee bound to weare an habite fit for their degree according to the appointment of the Bishop giuing him power to suspend the transgressours if after admonition they shall not obey and to depriue them of their Benefices if after correction they shall not amend renewing herein the constitution of the Councel of Vienna which notwithstanding was not much fitted to those times prohibiting vpper garments laced and of diuers colours and frockes shorter then the vestment and red and greene breeches chequered things disused which haue no neede of prohibition The vse of all Christian Nations was most ancient that to imitate the mildenesse of CHRIST our LORD all the Ministers of the Church should bee neat and cleane from mans blood neuer receiuing to any Ecclesiasticall order any person defiled with homicide whether voluntary or casuall and if any Clerke committed any such excesse either willingly or by chance all Ecclesiasticall function was immediatly taken from him This hath beene and is now inuiolably obserued by other Christian Nations vnto whom dispensations against the Canons are vnknowen but in the Latine where rich men may easily make vse of them it is obserued onely by the poorer sort It being proposed in the fourth and fifth Article to moderate the abuse it was ordained in the seuenth head that a voluntary homicide should for euer remaine depriued of all Order Benefice and Ecclesiasticall office and when there shall bee cause to dispence with the casuall homicide the commission of the dispensation shall bee directed to the Bishop onely or if there bee cause to the contrary to the Metropolitane or next Bishop They saw that this Decree did not serue to moderate the abuses but to make the dispensations dearer For the Popes hands were not tied concerning voluntary homicide and for casuall the decree was obserued in not committing the cause to any but the Bishop but to dispence directly without committing it to another was not taken away first making the proofes in Rome or dispatching the dispensations vnder the name of Motu proprio or with other clauses with which the Chancery doth abound when it hath cause to vse them A certaine sort of Prelates seemed to hinder much the authority of Bishops who for their reputation in the place where they dwelt obteined power of the Pope to punish the faults of the Ecclesiastiques of that place and some Bishops also pretending that their Priests receiued scandall and bad example from those of the next Diocesses obtained authority to chastise them Some desiring that this disorder should bee remedied by reuoking wholly such authorities and perceiuing that it would distaste many Cardinals and great Prelates who abused them they found a moderation that they should vse them yet without preiudice of the Bishop ordayning in the eighth poynt that they might not proceede but in presence of the Bishop or his deputie There was another way to subiect the Churches and people of one Diocesse to the Bishop of another by vniting the Churches of one to the Churches or Benefices of the other which though it were prohibited in generall termes in the seuenth Session yet it beeing not so plainely done as some desired an expresse declaration was demanded Whereupon it was resolued in the ninth point that all perpetuall vnions of the Churches of one Diocesâ—e to the Churches of another should be prohibited vnder what pretence soeuer The Regulars made great instance to keepe their Benefices and to regaine those which they had already lost by the inuention of perpetuall Commendaes and many Bishops for sundry respects were willing to assist them They were desirous to propose that these perpetuall Commendaes should bee quite taken away but fearing to bee contradicted they were content onely to desire they should bee moderated The Presidents on the other side seeing the hazard that this matter dangerous for the Court should bee set on foote themselues proposed a light remedie to hinder all treatie of a better And this was that Regular Benefices vsually giuen in title to religious men when they shall bee vacant hereafter shall not bee conferred but vpon men professed of that Order or to some person who is to receiue the habite and take vpon him the profession This was the tenth poynt which did not much import the Court of Rome in regard as many Commendaes were alreadie made as could bee and the Prelates had no great desire to obtaine more though it would haue beene an honour for the Churches if the regular Abbats had resided But in regard of the fauour extended to the Monkes not to take more from them then was taken already a counterpoize was added in the next point ordaining that they could not haue secular Benefices though with cure Which howsoeuer it speaketh onely of those who are translated from one order to another ordaining that none should bee receiued but with condition to remaine in the Cloyster yet by parity of the reason or by an argument of greater reason it hath beene vnderstood generally of all And because the patronage of Churches was graunted in Court by grace and to make the grace the greater power giuen to depute an Ecclesiasticall person with faculty to institute him that is presented this disorder was remedied in the twelfth head ordaining that none should haue right of Patronage but the founded of the Church or hee that hath competenly indowed with his patrimoniall goods one already founded And for remedie of the second disorder it was forbid in the 13. head that the Patrone though he had a priuiledge to doe it should not make the presentation to any but the Bishop While these things were handled Iohannes Theodoricus Pleniagorus and The Ambassadors of the Duke of Wittenberg arriue in Trent with commission to present the confession of their faith Iohannes Eclinus Ambassadours sent by the Duke of Wittenberg to the Councell arriued in Trent with order to present publiquely the confession of their doctrine whereof mention hath beene made and to say withall that Diuines would come to expound it more at large and defend it if securitie and safe conduct were giuen them according to the forme of the Councell of Basil They went to the Count Montfort the Emperours Ambassadour shewed him their Mandate and tolde him they had commission to propose some things in the Councell This being related by the Count to the Legate hee answered that as others Ambassadors did first present themselues to the Presidents in the name
Many are burned in England for Religion they had beene liuing and their bodies digged vp and burned an action commended by some as a reuenge of what Henrie the eight had done against S. Thomas by others compared to that which the Popes Stephanus the sixth and Sergius the third did against the Corps of Pope Formosus Many also were at the same time burned in France for Religion not And in France also without the indignation of honest men who knew that the diligence vsed against those poore people was not for pietie or Religion but to satiate Which was done to satiate the couetousnesse of Diana Valentina the couetousnesse of Diana Valentina the Kings Mistris to whom he had giuen all the confiscations of goods made in the Kingdome for cause of Heresie It was wondred also that those of the new reformation should meddle with blood for cause of Religion For Michael Seruetus of Tarragona made a Diuine of a Physician renewing the old opinion of Paulus Samosatenus and Marcellus Anciranus that the word of God was not a thing subsisting and therefore that Christ was a pure man was put to death for Michael Seruetus is burned in Geneua it in Geneua by Counsell of the Ministers of Zuric Berne and Schiaffusa and Iohn Caluin who was blamed for it by many wrote a Booke defending that the Magistrate may punish Heretickes with losse of life which Doctrine being drawen to diuers sences as it is vnderstood more strictly or more largely or as the name of Hereticke is taken diuersly may sometime doe hurt to him whom another time it hath helped At that time Ferdinand King of the Romanes published an Edict to all The King of the Romanes publisheth an Edict against all innouation in Religion the people subiect vnto him that in points of Religion and Rites they should not innouate but follow the ancient customes and particularly that in the holy Communion they should bee content to receiue the Sacrament of bread onely Wherein though many persons of note the Nobilitie and many of the Cities made Supplication vnto him that at the least the Cup might bee granted them saying that the institution was of Christ which might not bee altered by men and that it was the vse of the old Church as was confessed by the Councell of Constance promising all submission and obedience in all other things praying him not to burthen their consciences but to accommodate his commandement to the orders set downe by the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church yet Ferdinand perseuered in his resolution and answered them that his commandement was not new but an ancient institution vsed by his Ancestors Emperours Kings and Dukes of Austria and that the vse of the Cup was a nouitie brought in by curiositie or pride against the Law of the Church and consent of the Prince Yet hee moderated the rigour of the answere saying that the question being of a point that concerneth saluation hee would thinke of it more diligently and answere them in fit time but that in the meane while hee expected from them obedience and obseruation of the Edict Hee published also a Catechisme the fourteenth of And a Catechisme August made by his authoritie by some learned and pious Diuines 1555 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY 〈◊〉 HENRY 2. Which gaue distaste to the Court of Rome commaunding all the Magistrates of those Countries not to suffer any Schoolemasters to reade any but that either in publique or in priuate because by diuers Pamphlets which went about Religion was much corrupted in those Countryes This constitution distasted the Court of Rome because it was not sent to the Pope to bee approoued by his authoritie nor came foorth in the name of the Bishop of the Countrey the secular Prince assuming the office to cause to bee composed and to Authorize Bookes in matter of Religion especially by name of Catechisme to shew that it belonged to the secular power to determine what Religion the people should follow and what refuse The two yeeres of the suspension of the Councell being expired they treated in the Consistorie what was fit to bee done For although the condition in the Decree was that the Councell should be of force againe when the impediments were remooued which did still continue by reason of the warres of Siena Piemont and others betweene the Emperour and the French King yet it seemed that any man of an vnquiet Spirit might say that those impediments were not sufficient and that it was vnderstood that the Councell was on foote againe so that to free themselues from those dangers it might be good to make a new declaration But wiser men It is resolued in Rome not to speak of the Councell though the two yeeres of suspension were ended gaue counsell not to mooue the euill while it was quiet while the world was silent while neither Prince nor People demaunded the Councell lest by shewing they were afraid they might excite others to require it This aduice preuayled and made the Pope resolue neuer to speake more of it In the yeere 1555. there was a Diet in Ausburg which the Emperour 1555. A Diet. 〈◊〉 had in Ausburg to compose the differences in Religion had intimated principally to compose the controuersies of religion in regard this was the fountaine of all the troubles and calamities of Germanie with the losse not onely of the liues of many thousands of men but of their soules also Ferdinand began the Diet in the Emperours name the fifth of Februarie where hee shewed at large the lamentable spectacle of Germanie in which men of the same Baptisme Language In which Ferdinand maketh an Oration and Empire were distracted by so various a profession of Faith there arising new Sects euery day which did shew not onely small reuerence towards God and great perturbations of mens mindes but was cause also that the multitude knew not what to beleeue and that many of the principall Nobilitie and others were without all faith and honestie making no conscience of their actions which tooke away all commerce so that now it could not bee sayd that the Germanes were better then the Turkes and other barbarous people for which causes God hath afflicted it with so great calamities Therefore it was necessarie to take in hand the businesse of religion Hee sayd a generall free and pious Councell was formerly thought the onely remedie For the cause of Faith beeing common to all Christians it ought to bee handled by all and the Emperour imploying all his forces heerein did cause it to bee assembled more then once But there was no neede to say why no fruit came by it it beeing well knowen to all that were present Now if they desired to prooue the same remedie againe it was necessary to remooue the impediments which did 1555 MARCDILVS 〈◊〉 CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. hinder them from attaining the wished end But if by reason of the accidents
dayes hee seeing the diuersitie of the opinions did almost resolue to publish a Bul according to his owne sence The Pope intendeth to publish a Bull according to his owne opinion The Bull is hindered that it was not lawfull to take a reward present or almes not onely demanded but voluntarily offered for any spirituall grace whatsoeuer that hee would grant no more matrimoniall dispensations and was in a minde to redresse those that were already granted as much as he could without scandall But there were so many delayes and impediments interposed by diuers that hee could not come to a resolution Some told him that it was necessary to handle such a thing in a generall Councell which he heard with great indignation and said hee had no neede of a Councell himselfe beeing aboue all And Cardinall Bellai saying that a Councell was necessary not to adde authority to the Pope but to finde a meanes for execution which cannot bee vniforme in all places hee concluded that if a Councell were necessary it should bee held in Rome and that it was not needfull to goe elsewhere that he neuer consented that the Councell His opinion concerning the Councell of Trent should be held in Trent as was knowen to them all because it was in the middest of the Lutheranes that the Councell is to consist of Bishops onely that other persons might bee admitted for counsell yet onely Catholikes otherwise the Turke also ought to bee admitted that it was a great vanitie to send into the mountaines threescore Bishops of the least able and fourtie Doctours of the most vnsufficient as was twice done already and to beleeue that by those the world could be better regulated then by the Vicar of CHRIST with the Colledge of all the Cardinals who are the pillars of all Christendome elected for the most excellent of all Christian Nations and by the counsell of the Prelates and Doctors which are in Rome who are the most learned persons in the world and more in number then by any diligence can bee brought to Trent But when newes came to Rome of the grant of the Cuppe made by the Hee is much distasted with y e grant made by the Duke of Bauaria Duke of Bauaria to his subiects hee entred into a great rage against him and hee put this amongst other things for which hee desseigned to make prouision at once beeing full of hope that euery thing would bee easie vnto him if the Court were reformed and was not troubled though hee saw the number of abuses to increase For a few dayes after the Ambassadour of Polonia comming expresly to congratulate his Holinesse for his assumption to the Popedome made fiue demands in the name of the King and the Kingdome To celebrate the Masse in the Polonian tongue To vse the As also with the fiue demands made by the Poloman Ambassadours Communion Sub vtraque specie The mariage of Priests That the paiment of Annates might bee taken away And that they might call a Nationall Councell to reforme the proper abuses of the Kingdome and to reconcile the variety of opinions Hee heard these demands with vnspeakable impatience and set himselfe to detest them most bitterly speaking against them one after another with infinite vehemencie And for conclusion hee sayd that a generall Councell in Rome would cause the heresies and bad opinions of many to bee knowen alluding to what was done in Germany Austria and Bauaria And beeing for these reasons almost resolute in himselfe or at the least willing to seeme so that it was necessary to call a Councell hee told all the Ambassadours that they should signifie to their Princes his purpose to make a Lateran Councell like vnto that which is so famous And hee sent Nuncij to the Emperour and the French King to exhort them to peace Which maketh him speake of holding a Lateran Councel though in France hee had a more secret negotiation Hee gaue commission also to treate with them of the Councell and sayd in the Consistory in a long discourse as he was very copious that it was necessary to celebrate it quickly seeing that besides Bohemia Prussia and Germanie which were much infected for those were his words Polonia also was in danger That in France and Spaine they were well affected in Religion but the Clergie was Hee is angry with y e French King badly vsed That which hee principally reprehended in France was the exaction of the Tenths which the King made the Clergie ordinarily pay But hee was more incited against Spaine For Paul the third and Iulius hauing And with the Emperour much mo 〈…〉 granted the Emperour Charles the halfe and quarter fruits for a Subsidie of the warre of Germany and hee hauing reuoked the grant because he was not satisfied with the Recesse of Ausburg yet they perseuered in Spaine and forced the Clergie to pay by sequesâ—rations and imprisonments Hee did not forbeare to say that the Emperour was an heretike that in the beginning hee fauoured the innouators of Germanie to depresse that holy Sea and to make himselfe Lord of Rome and of all Italie that hee held Paul the third in perpetuall trouble and that he should not doe the like to him Hee added that although hee might remedie all these inconueniences by his owne authority yet not to lay so great a burden vpon himselfe alone hee would not doe it without a Councell that hee had called it in Rome and named it the Lateran that hee had giuen Commission to signifie it to the Emperour and French King in courtesie but not to haue their consent or counsell because his will was they should obey that he was assured it would please neither of them because it is not for their purpose liuing as they doe and that they will say many things against it to disturbe it But hee will call it whether they will or no and make knowen what that Sea can doe when it hath a Pope of courage The 26. of May the anniuersarie of his Coronation all the Cardinals and Ambassadours dining with him according to custome hee began after dinner to discourse of the Councel and that his resolution was to celebrate it by all meanes in Rome and that in courtesie hee gaue notice thereof to the Princes and that the high wayes may be made secure for the Prelates But if no Prelates would come thither yet hee would hold it with those onely who are in Court because hee well knew what authority he had While the Pope was busie about the reformation newes came to Rome that a truce was concluded the fifth of February betweene the Emperour But most of all for the truce concluded betweene those two Princes and French King by the mediation of Cardinall Poole who did interpose in the name of the Queene of England which made the Pope amazed and the Cardinall Caraffa much more hauing beene treated and concluded without them The Pope was displeased principally
this respect another accident was as grieuous as the former But more with the capitulations of the peace of Cambray that is the peace made at Cambray the third of Aprill betweene the Kings of France and Spaine which was well confirmed by the marriages of the daughter of Henry to the King of Spaine and of his sister to the Duke of Sauoy In which peace amongst other capitulations it was agreed that both the Kings should make a faithfull promise to labour ioyntly that the Councell should bee celebrated the Church reformed and the differences of religion composed The Pope considered how goodly a shew the title of reformation and the name of a Councell did make that England was lost and all Germany also partly by the Protestants and partly by his difference with Ferdinand that these two vnited Kings were much offended by him the Spaniards by deedes and words the French by words at the least there remayning none to whom he might haue refuge that the Cardinals were wearie of his gouernement and his people not well affected in regard of the incommodities of the warre and the taxes layd vpon them These cogitations did so afflict the old Pope that hee was vnfit to rule Hee could not holde the Consistories so often as hee was woont and when hee did holde So that hee became vnfit to rule them hee spent the most part of the time in speaking of the Inquisition and exhorting the Cardinals to fauour it as beeing the onely way to extinguish heresies But the two Kings did not agree to procure the Councell for any ill will or interests which either of them had against the Pope or Papacie but to prouide against the new doctrines which did exceedingly increase being willingly heard and receiued by all men of conscience and which was of more The progresse of the reformed religion and y e meanes vsed to suppresse it importance the male-contented and those who were desirous of innouations put themselues on that side and did dayly vnder pretence of religion make some enterprises as well in the Low Countries as in France in regard those people did loue their libertie and had commerce with Germanie as bordering vpon it In the beginning of the troubles some seedes were sowed which that they might not take roote the Emperour Charles the fifth in the Low Countries and the French King in his Kingdome made many Edicts and commanded diuers executions whereof wee haue spoken in their due places But after that the number of the Protestants did increase in Germanie and the Euangeliques did multiply amongst the Suisses and the separation was made in England by reason of the often warres betweene the Emperour and French King either partie was forced to call Auxiliaries out of these three Nations who publikely professing and preaching the Reformed religion in their quarters by their example and by other meanes diuers of the people became of their opinion It is certaine that this compelled Charles the Emperour to attempt the bringing in of the Spanish Inquisition seeing that other remedies did not preuaile though hee was partly forced to desist for the causes before related And Henry the French King gaue the Bishops authoritie to punish heretiques a thing neuer vsed before in that Kingdome And although in the Low Countries from the first Edict of Charles vntill this time of the peace there were hanged beheaded buried aliue and burned to the number of fifty thousand and very many put to death in France In the Low Countries 50000 were executed for religion in a short time and very many in France yet both places were then in worse case then euer This made the Kings to thinke ioyntly of finding a remedie by the great perswasion of the Cardinall of Loraine for the French and of Granuel Bishop of Arras for the Spaniards who being in Cambray from October vntill Aprill with other Deputies of the two Kings to treate a peace did conferre particularly amongst themselues how that doctrine might be rooted out and were afterwards the chiefe instruments of whatsoeuer did happen in both States The cause they Whereof the Cardinall of Loraine and Granuel Bishop of Arras were causes alledged to be the zeale of religion and the seruice of their Princes but it was vniuersally beleeued that it was rather ambition and a deseigne to enrich themselues by the spoyles of those who were to be condemned The peace beeing made the King of Spaine to begin to giue some order not being able to bring in the Inquisition openly thought to doe it obliquely The King of Spaine erecteth Bishoprickes in the Low Countries that hee might more easily bring in the Inquisition by the Bishops But there beeing but two Bishopricks in the Low Countries Cambray and Vtrect and the residue of the Clergie subiect to the Bishops of Germanie and France and those two Bishoprickes also subiect to forraigne Arch-bishops to whom appeales could not be denied so that he could not worke his will by meanes of them hee thought fit to free all that Clergie from the subiection of Bishops who were not his subiects and to institute three Arch-bishoprickes in those Countries Meclin Cambray and Vtrect and to erect into Bishoprickes Anwerp Balduck Gant Bridges Ipre S. Omar Namur Harlem Middleburgh Lewarden Groninghe Ruremond and Dauenter annexing vnto them for reuenewes some rich Abbies Hee caused the Pope to approoue all this by his Bull dated the ninth of May the same yeere The pretence for doing of this was that formerly those Countries beeing not much inhabited did not neede a greater number of Bishops but now the multitude of people and dignitie of the Cities did require they should bee honoured with Ecclesiasticall titles Yet the Nobilitie and Comminalty did imagine it was an art to bring in the Inquisition in which opinion they were confirmed when they saw the Popes Bull. For according to the vse of Rome to enlarge their power or profit in euery bargaine he alledged for a cause of that new institution that that Countrey was compassed and as it were besieged by Schismatiques who did not obey him the Head of the Church so that the true faith was in great danger by the fraudes and insidiations of the Heretiques if new and good Gardians were not placed ouer them This occurrence made the Nobilitie to adhere together and to thinke how to make resistance before there was meanes to compell them by force of armes Which maketh the Nobility to combine and refuse to pay tribute They resolued therefore not to pay tribute vntill the Spanish Souldiers were remooued out of the Countrey and began to incline more to the new opinion and to fauour it which caused the other troubles which shall bee spoken of But the French King desirous to make prouision that the Lutheran sect The French King entreth into the Mercuriall should not more encrease in the Kingdome vnderstanding that some of the Counsellors of the Parliament were infected with
Communion Sub vtraque specie affirming that certainely by this meanes at the least two hundred thousand soules would be gayned The Ambassadour in The French Ambassador desireth the Pope to grant the Communion of the Cup to the French-men conformitie hereof beseeched the Pope in the name of the King of the Church of France and of the Prelates that they might be dispensed with to administer to the people the Sacrament of the Eucharâ—st vnder both kindes as a profitable and necessarie preparation to dispose them to receiue the determinations of the Councell with readinesse without which it is much to bee doubted that this remedie will find raw humours which may causea greater disease The Pope according to his naturall disposition suddenly answered without any premeditation that he had euer thought that the Communion of both kinds and mariage of Priests were de iure poisiâ—inâ— in the disposition of which things hee had as much authority as the whole vniuersall Church and therefore was thought to bee a Luth 〈…〉 in the last Conclaue That the Emperor had made the same request for his son the king of Bohâ—â—ia whose Who glueth a fauourable answere conscience did induce him to be of this opinion and had demanded the like for the people of his patrimoniall Territories but that the Cardinals would neuer yeelde vnto it Notwithstanding hee sayd hee would not resolue of any thing without proposing it first in the Consistory and promised to speake hereof in the next which beeing intimated for the tenth of December the Ambassadour according to the custome of those at whose instance any businesse is handled went in the morning while the Cardinals were assembled expecting the Pope to mediate with them The most discreete amongst them answered that the demand did deserue great deliberation and that they durst not resolue vntill they had well considered of it others were passionate as at newes neuer heard of before The Cardinall of Cueua sayd that he would neuer giue his voyce in fauour of such a demand and that if it were so resolued by authority of his Holinesse and the consent of the Cardinals hee would goe to the top of the staires of Saint Peter and crie misericordia with a loud voyce not forbearing to say that the Prelates of France were infected with heresie The Cardinall Saint Angelo answered that hee would neuer giue a Cup full of such deadly poyson to the people of France in stead of a medicine and that it was better to let them die then cure them with such remedies To whom the Ambassadour replied that the Prelates of France were induced to bee of this opinion with good grounds and Theologicall reasons which deserued not such a contemptuous censure and on the other side that it was not fit to giue the name of poyson to the Blood of CHRIST and to call the holy Apostles poysoners and the Fathers of the Primitiue Church and of that which followed for many hundreds of yeeres who with much spirituall profit haue ministred the Cup of that Blood to all the people The Pope beeing entred into the Consistory hauing discoursed with For which afterwards hee was sory some Cardinals and better thought of the businesse wished hee had been able to recall his word Notwithstanding hee proposed the matter related the Ambassadours instance caused the Legats letter to bee read and demaunded their opinions The Cardinals who were dependants on France commended with diuers formes of words the Kings intention but concerning the request referred themselues to his Holinesse The Spaniards did all oppose and vsed great boldnesse of speach some calling the Prelates of France heretiques some schismatiques and some vnlearned alleadging no reason but that all CHRIST is in both the kinds The Cardinall Pacceco considered that all diuersities of rites especially in the most principall ceremonies doe end with schisme and hatred For now the Spaniards in France goe to the French Churches and the French men in Spaine to the Spanish but when they shal communicate so diuersly one not receiuing the Communion of the other they will be forced to make Churches apart and so behold a diuision Friar Michael Cardinall of Alexandria sayd that it could not by any meanes be granted by the Pope de plenitudine potestatis not for want of authoritie in him ouer all which is de iurepositiuo in which number this is but in regard of the incapaciâ—â— of him that demaundeth the fauour For the Pope cannot giue power to doe enill but it is an hereticall euill to receiue the chalice thinking it to bee necesary therefore the Pope cannot grant it to such persons And it cannot bee doubted but that those who demand it doe iudge it necessary because no man maketh any great matter of indifferent ceremonies Hee said that these men doe hold the Chalice either to bee necessary or not if not why doe they giue scandall by making themselues differ from others if otherwise then they are heretiques and vncapable of the grace The Cardinall Rodolpbo Pio di Carpi who was one of the last that spake because the inferiours doe begin concluded in conformitie with the others that not onely the sauing of two hundred thousand soules but one onely was a sufficient cause to dispence with any positiue law with wisedome and maturity but in that proposition one ought to take heede lest thinking to game two hundred thousand hee lose two hundred millions That it was manifest that this would not bee the last demand of the French men in matter of religion but a step to propose another that afterward they will demand the marriage of Priests the vulgar tongue in the ministery of the Sacraments which will haue the same ground because they are de iure positiuo and must be granted for the preseruation of many Of the marriage The inconuenience of the mariage of Priests of Priests this inconuenience will follow that hauing house wife and children they will not depend on the Pope but of their Prince and their loue to their children will make them yeeld to any preiudice of the Church They will seeke also to make the Benefices hereditary and so in a short space the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea will be confined within Rome Before single life was instituted the Sea of Rome receiued no profit from other nations and Cities and by it is made Patron of many Benefices of which mariage would quickly depriue her Of the vulgar tongue this incouenience would follow The inconuenience of the vulgar tongue that all would thinke themselues Diuines the authoritie of Prelates would be disesteemed and all would become heretiques If the communion of the Chalice were granted so that faith were preserued it would bee of small importance but it would open a gate to demaund an abrogation of all posiâ—ue constitutions by which onely the prerogatiue giuen by CHRIST to The inconuenience of the communion of the Cup. the Church of Rome is preserued for
to the conscience of euery one to auoyde them or reade them to a good end After the yeere 800. the Popes of Rome as they assumed a great part of the politique gouernment so they caused the bookes whose authors they did condemne to bee burned and forbad the reading of them Notwithstanding one shall finde but few bookes forbid in that sort vntill this age A generall prohibition of reading bookes containing doctrine of heretiques or suspected of heresies vpon paine of excommunication without any further sentence was not vsed Martinus 5. doth in a Bull excommunicate all the Sects of heretiques especially Wiglesists and Hussites not mentioning those who read their bookes though many of them went about Leo the tenth condemning Luther did withall forbid all his bookes vpon paine of excommunication The Popes following in the Bull called In oena hauing condemned and excommunicated all heretiques did excommunicate those also who reade their bookes and in other Buls against heretiques in generall did thunder the same censures against the readers of their bookes This did rather breed a confusion For the heretiques not beeing condemned by name one was to iudge of the bookes more by the quality of the doctrine then by the name of the authors wherein diuers men beeing of diuers opinions many scruples of conscience did arise The Inquisitors being more diligent made Catalogues of those whom they knew which not being conferred were not sufficient to remooue the difficultie Philip King of Spaine was the first that gaue a more conuenient forme in the yeere 1558 making a Law that the Catalogue of bookes prohibited by Inquisition should be printed According to this example Paul 4. also ordained that an Index should be composed by that office and printed and so it was in the yeere 1559. in which they did proceede many steps further then formerly they had done and layd foundations to maintaine and make great the authority of the Court of Rome by depriuing men of that knowledge which is necessary to defend them from vsurpations Vntill that time they contained themselues within the tearmes of the bookes of the heretiques neither was there any booke forbidden if the author were not condemned This Index was diuided into three parts The first conteineth the names of those all whose workes of what argument soeuer though prophane are forbidden and in this number are placed not onely those who haue professed doctrine contrary to that of Rome but many also which liued and dyed in the profession therof The second conteineth the names of the bookes which are particularly condemned others of the same authours not beeing condemned In the third some bookes are condemned without a name but onely by a generall rule that all those are forbidden which beare not the names of the authors written after the yeere 1519 and many Authours and bookes are condemned which for 300. 200. and 100. yeeres haue beene commonly read by the learned in the Church of Rome with the knowledge and without the contradiction of the Popes of those times and amongst the modernes some of those which were printed in Italy euen in Rome with approbation of the Inquisition and allowed also by the Briefes of the Pope himselfe are forbidden as the Annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament◠which Leo the tenth hauing read approued by his Briefe dated in Rome September The annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament read approued by Leo 10. are forbidden to be read 10. 1518. But it is a thing considerable aboue all that vnder colour of faith and religion bookes are prohibited and condemned with the same seuerity in which the authority of Princes and Temporall Magistrates is defended from they surpations of the Clergie and of Councels and Bishops from the vsurpations of the Court of Rome in which hypocrisies or tyrannies are manifested by which the people vnder pretence of Religion are deceiued In summe a better mystery was neuer found then to vse religion to make men insensible That Inquisition went so sarre that it made a Catalogue of 62. Printers and prohibited all bookes printed by them of what authour art or idiome soeuer with an addition of more weight that is and bookes printed by such Printers who haue printed bookes of heretiques so that there scarce remained a booke to bee read And for the height of rigour the prohibition of what booke soeuer contained in that Catalogue was vpon paine of excommunication 〈◊〉 sententiae reserued to the Pope depriuation and incapacitie of offices and benefices perpetuall infamie and other arbitrary punishments Concerning this seueritie remonstrance was made to this Pope Pius who referred the Index and all the matter to the Councell as hath been said Touching the Articles proposed there were diuers opinions Ludouicus Becatelli Archbishop of Ragusi and Friar Augustin Seluago Archbishop of The opinion of the Arch-bishop of Ragusi and of Genua concerning the Index Genua thought that no good effect could proceed from handling the matter of bookes in Counsell yea that it would rather hinder the conclusion of that for which the Councel is principally assembled For Paul 4. by the counsell of all the Inquisitors and of many famous men who sent him aduice from all parts made a most compleat catalogue to which nothing can bee added except some booke come foorth within these two yeeres which deserueth not the labour of a Synod But hee that would allow any that are prohibited in that collection would shew that they haue vnaduisedly proceeded in Rome and so would take away all reputation from the Index already published and from the Decree it selfe which they would make it beeing a common maxime that new lawes doe remooue estimation more from themselues then from the old Besides said Becatelli there is no need of bookes the world hath too many already especially since printing was inuented and it is better to forbid a thousand bookes without cause then permit one that deserueth prohibition Neither were it fit the Synod should be troubled with rendring the causes of the prohibitions making censures or approouing those which are already made in diuers places by the Catholiques For it would bee to call for contradiction It belongeth to a Doctor to giue a reason of his saying a law-maker if he doe it doth diminish his authority because the subject doth wrestle with the reason alleadged and when hee thinketh he hath resolued it hee thinketh also that hee hath taken all vertue from the precept Neither is it good to correct or purge any booke for the same causes for feare of making men say that something is omitted that deserued and something changed that did not deserue correction Moreouer the Synod would incurre the displeasure of all that are affectionate to the bookes prohibited and would induce them not to receiue the other necessary Decrees which shall bee made Hee concluded that the Index of Paul being sufficient he thought it not fit to take paines in vaine in doing of that anew which is
Coccus Archbishop of Corfu made the Oration When the Masse was ended A question betweene the Ambassadors of Portugal and Hungary about the precedency of their Masters 〈◊〉 the Mandats of Princes being to be read there grew a question between the Ambassadors of Hungary and Portugal each pretending that his should first be read as of the more eminent King There was no difficultie in the Precedence of the Ambassadors themselues because that of Portugal as a secular sate at the right side of the Temple and the other as an Ecclesiastike at the left The Legates hauing consulted hereof said that the Mandats should be read in the order as they were presented not according to the dignitie of the Princes The Popes briefe referring the matter of the Index to the Councell was read also This Index had beene made in Rome by Paul the fourth as hath been said with which if the Councel had medled it might haue seemed to chalenge superiority aboue the Pope Therfore they thought fit that the Pope should voluntarily giue leaue to preuent that preiudice The Masse Patriarke read the Decree the substance whereof was That the Synod The Decree concerning the Index meaning to restore the Catholike doctrine to its purity and correct maners in regard the number of pernicious and suspected bookes was increased because the censures made in diuers Prouinces and Rome haue done no good hath determined to depute some father to consider hereof and to relate to the Synod in time conuenient what they thinke fit to haue done more to separate the cockle from the good corne to remooue all scruples out of mens mindes and to take away all cause of complaints ordaining that this should bee published with that Decree that if any haue interest in the businesse of the bookes and censures or any other to bee handled in Councell hee may know and be assured that hee shall bee courteously heard And because the Synod doth heartily desire the peace of the Church that all may acknowledge their common mother it doth inuite all who doe not communicate with her to reconciliation and concord and to come to Trent where they shall be imbraced with all offices of charitie and further hath decreed that a safe conduct may be granted in a generall Congregation and shall bee of the same force and strength as if it had beene granted in publike Session The Decree being read the title whereof was Of the holy Ecumenicall generall The title of the Councell is questioned Synod lawfully assembled in CHRIST the Arch-bishop of Granata required that these words representing the vniuersall Church should bee added as hath beene obserued in all the later Councels Antonius Peragues Arch-bishop of Caglieri made the same request and these two were followed by almost all the Spanish Prelates desiring that this request might bee noted in the acts No answere was made but for conclusion the next Session was appointed to be the 14 of May. The Decree was printed not onely because it was the custome but because The Decree is censured it was made of purpose to bee published to all and it was censured by all sorts of persons It was demanded how the Synod did call those who were interested in the things which were to bee handled in the Councell if they were not knowne and said that formerly all things were handled besides expectation and who could prophesie what the Legates would propose because they knew not themselues still expecting Commissions from Rome Those who were interested in any booke how could they know that any thing would be spoken against it The generalitie of the citation and incertaintie of the cause might induce euery one to goe to Trent because euery one hath interest in some particular which might perhaps bee treated on It was concluded generally that they were called in shew and excluded indeed Notwithstanding these things which they could not praise they commended the ingenuous confession of the Synod that the former prohibitions had begot scruples in mens minds and giuen cause of complaints In Germanie that part was suspected where the Synod giueth authoritie to itselfe to giue a safe conduct in a generall Congregation For they vnderstood not any difference in regard the same persons met in both assemblies but only that they did weare Miters in the Sessions and Caps in the Congregations nor why if the safe-conduct could not then be granted they could not make a Session expresly for it In summe they thought that there was some great mysterie couered in it howsoeuer the most vnderstanding men did beleeue that the Synod was assured that no Protestant would come to Trent with any safe-conduct whatsoeuer except it were by force as it happened in the yeere 1552. because of the resolution of Charles a thing which could no more bee put in practise The Pope wrote backe to the Legats that the heretikes should not be inuited to repentance with promise of pardon because it hauing been done by Iulius and another time by Paul the fourth no good issue came of it Amongst the heretiques those who are in a place of liberty will not accept it and those who remaine where the Inquisition hath power if they feare to bee discouered will receiue the pardon fainedly to secure themselues of that The Popes answer to the Legats which is past with purpose to doe worse more warily For the Safe Conduct hee was content it should bee giuen to all who are not vnder the Inquisition but so as that the exception should not bee expressed in regard that when Iulius granted his pardon except onely to those who were subiect to the Inquisitions of Spaine and Portugall much was spoken against it and it passed with small reputation as if the Pope had not the same power ouer that Inquisition as ouer others But for the manner of expressing it hee did referre it to the Synode For the forme hee commended that which the Councell gaue to Germanie in the yeere 1552 in regard that was seene already and that so many Protestants came that yeere to Trent vpon that securitie Concerning the Index he ordained that the deputies should proceede vntill an occasion were offered to make a publique Decree without the opposition of any Prince The answere being come the second of March and the day following Congregations were held to resolue whether the generall pardon ought to bee published and a Safe Conduct granted and what forme was to be giuen to the one and the other and the fourth day after long disputations all was concluded the Legates hauing made the determination fall where they aymed without interesting the Popes authority To inuite the heretikes to repentance was omitted for the reasons alleadged in Rome It was much disputed whether a Safe Conduct was to be giuen by the name of the French English and Scottish men and some spake of the Greekes and other Nations of the East It was presently seene that these poore men afflicted in seruitude
had beene formerly deliuered in great variety they desired that they would all speake distinctly one after one that their suffrages might be noted All hauing giuen their voyces â—8 sayd Placet absolutely 33. Nonplacet Andso doe the Prelates absolutely 13. sayd Placet consulto prius Sanctissimo Domino nostro and 17. answered Nonplacet nisi prius consulto Sanctissimo Domino nostro The 13. did differ from the 17. because they did absolutely approoue the declaration yet were ready to change their opinion if the Pope thought otherwise the 17. did absolutely not approoue yet were content to be of the Popes opinion if hee did like it This was a very subtile difference and vsed onely where euery one doeth thinke to doe his Master the best seruice The Cardinall Madruccio would not precisely answere to the interrogation but said he referred himselfe to his voyce deliuered in Congregation which was in fauour of Ius diuinum And the Bishop of Budua said that hee held the affirmatiue as already concluded and that he thought fit it should be published The voyces beeing collected and diuided and it appearing that the greater part by one halfe did approoue the declaration that a fourth part onely did dislike it and that others though conditionally were with the first they came to words of some bitternesse and the residue of the Congregation was spent in discoursing heereof not without much confusion Which the Cardinall of Mantua perceiuing made a silence and exhorting the Fathers to modesty gaue them leaue to depart The Legates consulted what was fit to bee done and agreed to giue the Whereof the Legates giue the Pope an account Pope an exact account of all and expect his answere and in the meane while to prosecute in the Congregations the Articles remayning Mantua would haue sent his Secretarie Camillus Oliuo by post with letters of credence and Simoneta would haue all expressed in the letters They concluded to temper these two opinions that is to write a very large letter and referre that which remained to the Secretary who the same day parted from Trent in the euening This though secretly caried came to the knowledge of the Spaniards To the great discontentment of the Spanish Prelates who much complayned that they saw a beginning made of an vnsupportable grieuance that euery treatie should not onely bee sent but consulted of and resolued also at Rome that the Councel assembled twise before in that City was dissolued without fruit yea with scandall also because nothing was resolued by the Fathers but all in Rome so that a blasphemous Prouerbe was generally vsed that the Synod of Trent was guided by the holy Ghost sent thither A blasphemous prouerb was vsed against the pâ—oceeding of the Councel from time to time in a cloake-bagge from Rome And that those Popes who absolutely refused the Councel gaue lesse scandall then those who haue assembled it and hold it in seruitude The world was in hope that if once a Councel might be obtayned all inconueniences would be redressed but hauing obserued how things were caried vnder two Popes before and how they are gouerned now all hope of any good is extinguished nor any more to be hoped for from the Councel if it must serue to bee a minister of the interests of the Court of Rome and mooue or stand still at their pleasure This gaue occasion beginning in the next Congregation to discusse the Articles proposed briefly to speake of the point of Residencie The Cardinall of Varmia sayd that that matter was sufficiently treated on that the Decree should bee framed to resolue it which beeing proposed euery one might say what hee thought fit but hee could not quiet the humors that were mooued Therefore the Arch-bishop of Prague the Emperours Ambassador made a continuate speach to exhort the Fathers to proceede peaceably and with lesse passion admonishing them to consider what did become their persons and that place But Iulius Superchius Bishop of Caurle answered cholerikely that nothing doth lesse beseeme the Councel then to lay a law vpon the Prelates especially when it is done by one who representeth a Secular authority and vsed some biting termes so that the Congregation was like to be diuided into parts Varmiense who was President in it seeking to moderate them diuerted the speech vpon other Articles appointed for that day and proposed that some meanes should bee vsed to set at liberty the English Bishops who were in prison in England that comming to the Councel it might be said that that noble Nation was present also and not wholly aliened from the Church This pleased all but the common opinion was that it might sooner bee desired then hoped for They concluded that A consultation in the Councel to set at liberty the English Bishops who were in prisoÌ„ the Queene hauing refused to receiue a Nuncio expressely sent from the Pope it could not be hoped that she would hearken to the Councel Therefore all they could doe was to perswade Catholique Princes to mediate for them The 25. beeing S. Markes day the Venetian Ambassadors were receiued The Venetian Ambassadors are receiued in Congregation in the generall Congregation whose Mandat being read dated the 11. of the same Moneth and an Oration made by Nicolas di Tonte one of them an answere was giuen in the vsuall forme In those few dayes the wisest amongst the Prelates considering what a disreputation it would be to the Councel and themselues if those stirs were not pacified endeuoured to pacifie mens minds by shewing that if the Conciliary actioÌ„s were not prosecuted without tumult besides the scandall the shame the dissolution of the Councell without doing any good would necessarily follow This remonstrance tooke effect and caused them to treat peaceably of the sixe Articles remaining of which there was not much to bee spoken For the fifth the prouision was thought necessary but there was a difficultie concerning the manner because the diuision of Parishes was first made by the people when a certaine number of inhabitants hauing receiued the true faith built a temple for exercise of their religion hired a Priest and did The diuision of Parishes constitute a Church which by the neighbours was called a Parish and when the number was encreased if one Church and Priest were not sufficient those who were most remote did build another and fit themselues better In progresse of time for good order and concord a custome began to haue the Bishops consent also But after that the Court of Rome assumed by reseruations the collation of Benefices those who were prouided of them from Rome when the diuision of great Parishes and by consequence a diminution of their gaine was in question opposed themselues by the fauour of the Pope so that nothing could bee done herein without going to Rome which when it hapned especially beyond the Mountaines in regard of the impediments of Appeales and other suites it was a thing of
able that these hypoctiticall Purstans haue a greater ambition then the rest though couered and would faine aduance themselues by the ruines of others as Paul the fourth did very well shew by effects And because the Spaniards were vnited in this and exhorted by Vargas to perseuere many did whisper that the King was the first moouer who to gaine Subsidies from the Clergie hauing two difficulties to ouercome one in hauing the Popes consent the other in taking away the resistance made by Chapters and Colledges who being the prime of the Nobilitie exempted from Bishops most of them hauing receiued Benefices by the Popes collation doe oppose themselues without respect did purpose to aduance the Bishops who doe wholly depend on him and receiue their Bishoprickes by his presentation by freeing of them from subiection to the Pope and subiecting the Chapters and Colledges vnto them and so by their meanes to gaine an easie and absolute dominion ouer the Clergie The Court did generally complaine of all the Legats for proposing the article or suffering it to be proposed saying that it was formerly ordained with great arte that they onely should propose onely to resist the attemps of those who were ill affected to Rome and that they could not bee excused because they had an example of a disorder which this dispute caused in the first Councel Aboue all they complained of Mantua and Seripando and especially of Mantua because with his reputation and credit he might easily haue withstood all inconueniences They sayd it was necessarie to other Legats more inclined to the common good not Princes nor Fryars but such as had passed through the degrees of the Court. And the generall voyce did desseigne Iohn Baptista Cigala Card. of S. Clement in the first place because he had shewed himselfe a stout champion for the Popes authoritie in the offices of Referendarie and Auditor of the Chamber with much commendation and encrease of the affaires of Rome who being superiour to Mantua ought to holde the first place which would make him retire The Pope caused many congregations to bee held by the Cardinals deputed to consult of the affaires of the Councell who hauing thought of diuers remedies to stop the current of this euill he began to speake of the businesses much more quietly and correctly then before Hee did not condemne the opinion of those who said that residencie was de iure diuino yea hee commended them for speaking according to their conscience and sometimes he added that perhaps that opinion was the better But hee complained of those who referred themselues vnto him because the Councell was assembled that euery one may deliuer his owne opinion and not lay the things of difficultie vpon the backe of another that themselues might auoid hatred and enuie The differences betweene his Legates did displease him which they ought not to haue published with scandall but concealing them to haue composed them betweene themselues or referred them to him And as hee was pleased that euery one should deliuer his opinion freely so hee blamed the practises which many vsed to subuert others with deceipts and almost with violences And hee could not choose but bee troubled with that which was spoken concerning the libertie of the Councel and that to consult of the matters thereof at Rome was to violate it saying it was a strange thing that hee who was Head of the Church and the Cardinals who were principall members and other Prelates in Rome who haue voyce in the Councell should bee accounted strangers and may not bee informed of what is handled and speake their opinion whereas those who haue no lawfull part in it hold it lawfull to entermeddle and that in an ill sort that it is plaine that the Prelates went to Trent with commission from their Princes according to which they proceede that the Ambassadours by letters and perswasions doe compell them to follow the interests of their Masters and yet for all this no man saith which should be sayd that the Councell is not free This he amplified in all his discourses with much vehemencie adding that to say the Councell was not free was a coulour vsed by him who was not willing to see a good end thereof hoping to dissolue it or to take from it all reputation all which he held to be secret fauourers of heresie Finally after he had conferred and often consulted with all the Ambassadours residing with him of this particular the ninth of May assembling all the Cardinals hee caused the aduices sent from Trent to bee read and declared the summe of the former consultations and the necessitie to walke cunningly and constantly in this businesse intimating that many had conspired against the Apostolike Sea Afterwards hee caused the answere to bee read which he purposed should be sent to Trent which in substance did containe two points That the Counsell was free on his part and euer should The Popes answere sent to Trent That it was fit he should bee acknowledged for head and receiue that respect which is due to the Apostolike Sea He asked the opinion of all the Cardinals who did vniformely commend the Answere Some told him that in regard of the differences betweene the Legats it were good to send others some of the most extraordinary persons and others sayd that the importance of the busines did require that his Holinesse and the whole Colledge should goe to Bolonia that they may be neere to Trent and to giue better assistance as occasion should be offered Whereunto the Pope answered that hee was readie to goe not onely to Bolonia but to Trent also if there were neede and all the Cardinals offered to follow him They consulted of sending A Consultation in Rome about sending other Legats other Legates and resolued not to speake any more of it as yet because Mantua would depart which would bee a great preiudice to the reputation of the Councell in regard of the opinion which the Emperour King of Spaine and almost all Princes haue of his honestie and of the credite hee hath with the greater part of the Prelates of Trent The letters being dispatched he dealt with the Ambassadours of Venice The Pope maketh plots to maintaine the greatnesse of the Apostolique Sea and Florence that their Princes would recommend the cause of the Papacie to their Ambassadours in Trent and command them to cause the Prelates of their States not to be present in the Parlies against the Apostolique Sea and not to bee so earnest in the point of Residencie Afterwards hee called all the Bishops remaining at Court and shewed them what seruice their presence might doe in Trent and the necessitie thereof Hee loaded them with promises gaue money to those who were poore and dispatched them to the Councel This hee did to encrease the number against they should speake of Residencie and because 40. French-men were expected from whom he could not Prognosticate any good And not to haue France his
of the Chalice vpon their hands of great importance and difficultie that the things proposed are diuers and concerne diuers subiects which cannot be all digested together that therefore they would communicate to the Prelates as occasions were offered those which had affinitie with the other reformations The Ambassadours knew that they spake this that they might not publish their writing in congregation that by gaining time they might delude the Emperours expectation But yet at that time they said no more Afterwards consulting together they held it expedient to informe the Emperour well as well of this particular as generally of the manner how they proceeded in the Councell And to doe this the Bishop of Prague rode post that The Bishop of Prague goeth by post to informe the Emperor of the State of the Councell hee might returne before the Session The Legats perceiuing that the Councell stood vpon bad termes in many respects but especially for the distaste and suspition of the Pope thought it necessary to informe him fully of all that was past and imminent For this Friar Leonardus Marinus Archbishop of Lanciano was chosen because hee was a man of spirit and acceptable to And the Arch-bishop of Lanciano to informe the Pope the Pope promoted and much fauoured by him and a friend also to Seripando whose instruction was to enforme the Popefully to excuse the Legats and to pacifie his Holinesse Hee carried the common Letters of the Legats for his credence to which Simoneta made much and long difficultie to subscribe nor would haue done it but that they agreed that euery one should write particular letters of his owne Simoneta wrote that hee did thinke to send the Archbishop of Rosano for his particular to giue a more exact information but that being better aduised hee afterwards resolued to expect the euent of Lanciano his iourney The mutual distasts and detractions of the Romans against the Trentines and of these against those did increase at the arriuall of euery Currier In Trent the fauourers of residence did bewayle the miseries of the Church the seruitude of the Councel and the manifest desperation to see the Church reformed in Rome The opposites lamented that a Schisme was plotted in the Councell yea an Apostacie from the Apostolique Sea They sayd that the Vltramontans for malice and enuie against the Italians did aime not so much at the depression as at the abolition of the Papacie which beeing the foundation of the Church because CHRIST hath made it so the totall destruction of the whole building must needes ensue The Pope receiuing new aduices dayly and alwayes worse as euery day some nouity did happen in Trent besides the accidents occurring in Germanie and France contrary to his affayres was still more displeased The opinion of the maior part for residencie did not so much trouble him as the practises which were made especially by the Ambassadours perceiuing that the Princes were interested in it against his authority He saw the Emperor was wholly bent to make his sonne King of the Romans and ready to giue all satisfaction to Germany and therefore had caused these Articles of reformation to be presented to the Legats and called to him the Amb. Prague to find a way how to propose them in Councell and establish them Hee knew the French King was exhausted compassed with infinite difficulties and in danger to be forced to compound with the Hugonots which if it happen the French Prelates may runne to the Councell ioyne with the Spaniards and make themselues authors of other propositions against the Papall authoritie Hee thought to calme the tempest which he saw prepared against him both with deeds and words by leuying foure thousand Suisses and three thousand Dutch horse-men hee sent to Auignion Nicolas Gambaâ—a with fiue hundred foote and an hundred The Pope treateth a common league of all Catholique Princes against the Protestants light-horsemen gaue money to the Duke of Sauoy to put himselfe in armes and oppose if the Hugonots would descend into Italy And to engage al Princes he resolued to treate a league defensiue of all Catholiques against the plots of the Protestants in euery place holding it to be an easie thing to make them condescend if for no other cause yet for this at the least to free themselues from suspicion In Italie hee thought it not hard to induce all For the Duke of Florence was wholly his In Sauoy hee had interest for the succours he sent him and for the danger hee was in the Venetians desired to keepe the Vltramontans out of Italie the King of Spaine had neede of him for Naples and Milan and France for the actuall necessitie in which it was Therefore he made the proposition in Rome to the Emperours Ambassador and the Venetians and sent the Abbat of Saint Saluto for this end into France and the Lord Odescalco into Spaine to whom also hee gaue instruction to complaine to the King that the Spanish Bishops were vnited against his authority and to shew him that the propositions of the Emperour were fit to make a Schisme It was easie to foresee the issue of that proiect to any that did know though but superficially the ends of the Princes The Emperor would by no meanes condescend to any thing that might giue suspicion to the Protestants the French King was so farre from hindering the passage to the Hugonots in Italy that hee would haue beene content to haue seene his whole kingdome rid of them Spaine hauing great possessions in those parts But cannot effect it did more feare and abhorre an vnion of Italian Princes then desire the ruine of the heretiques the Venetians and Duke of Florence could not consent to any thing which might trouble the peace of Italy And so it happened that the proposition of the league was not imbraced by any of the Princes euery one alleadging a particular cause and all one common that it would hinder the progresse of the Councell which many beleeued would not haue displeased his Holinesse and the rather because hee againe proposed in Consistory the declaration of the Continuation and that himselfe would make a declaration concerning Residencie Which things he did not performe in regard of the opinion of Cardinall Carpi followed by the greater part of the other Cardinals that it would not bee good seruice for his Holinesse nor the Apostolique Sea to make himselfe authour of odious things which might aliene the mindes of one party and that it was better to leaue them in the liberty of the Councell for that time Notwithstanding he did not forbeare to complaine in Consistory of all the Ambassadours Of the French hee sayd that Lansac seemed to bee an The Pope complaineth of the Ambassadors Ambassador of the Hugonots by his propositions desiring that the Queene of England the Protestants of Suisserland Saxonie and Wittemberg should bee expected at the Councell who are declared enemies and rebels and haue no other end then to
corrupt the Councel and make it Hugonor which he sayd himselfe would preserue and haue forces to doe it That hee also and his Colleagues defended some who disputed the authority of the Councell to be aboue the Pope which opinion is hereticall and the fauourers of it are heretiques threatning to persecute and chastise them Hee sayd they liued like Hugonots that they did no reuerence to the Sacrament that Lansac at his table in the presence of many Prelates inuited had sayd that there would come so many Bishops out of France and Germanie that they would chase the Idol out of Rome He complained of one of the Venetian Ambassadors and sent his Masters word of him He sayd of the Cardinals Mantua Serepando And of three of the Legats and Varmiense that they were vnworthy of the Cap. Of the Prelates he spake as occasion was offered and perswaded the friends of each of them to write vnto them All this was done and sayd by him not because he beleeued it or for intemperance of his tongue but by Arte to force euery one some for feare some for shame some for ciuilitie to make his Apologie to him which he did most easily receiue and readily beleeue And its incredible That hee might force them to make their Apologies how his affaires were aduanced by this meanes For hee gained some and caused the others to proceede more warily and remisly Whereupon his naturall courage reuiuing in him which still was full of hope hee sayd that all were vnited against him but that in the end he would make them all be reunited in his fauour because they haue all neede of him some demanding assistance and some graces Amongst the Prelates which the Pope sent last to the Councel from Rome as hath beene said there was one Charles Visconte Bishop of Vintimiglia who had beene Senator of Milan and imployed in many Ambassages a man fit for negotiation and of an exact iudgement Hauing loaded this man with promises which hee performed also creating him Cardinall in the first promotion after the Councel hee desired to haue him in Trent besides The Bishop of Vintimigliaâ— is the Popes secret minister in the Councell the Legates as a secret Minister Hee gaue him commission to speake that to diuers which was not fit to bee committed to writing to marke well the differences betweene the Legats and the particular causes thereof to obserue exactly the humors opinions and practises of the Bishops and to write to him particularly all matters of substance Hee charged him to obserue the Cardinall of Mantua aboue all the Legates but to holde intelligence with Simoneta who knew his minde and to labour that there should bee no more any demand made for the declaration concerning residencie or if it could not bee hindered that it should be deferred vntill the end of the Councell and that if that also could not bee obtained hee should delay it as long as it was possible vsing all meanes which hee thought expedient for this ende Hee gaue him also a list of the names of those who fauoured the Roman part in that matter with commission to thanke them and incourage them to continue and to promise them recompense referring to his discretion intreating with the opposites to vse some kind of threats without sharpenesse of words but strong in substance and to promise to those that would relent obliuion of all that is past and to giue particular aduice to Cardinall Boromeo of whatsoeuer did happen which he did And the register of the letters written by him with much acutenesse and iudgemens hath been shewed me out of which a great part of those things which follow hath beene drawen But hauing receiued aduise of the promise made by Mantua hee saw it was hard to diuert the handling of that Article and thought that the dissention betweene the Legates would produce greater euils and esteemed this to bee the most principall point as well in deede as for reputation For how could he hope to represse the attempts of the ministers of other Princes when he could not gouerne his owne Therefore hee thought it necessary to vse the strongest medicines for a disease that had seized on the vitall parts and resolued to shew openly how ill hee was satisfied with Mantua which hee thought would either make him alter his course or aske leaue to depart or by some meanes to retire from Trent and if the dissolution of the Councell did insue it was so much the better He gaue order that the dispatches to Trent The dispatches from Rome are no more addressed to the Cardinall of Mantua formerly addressed to him as prime Legate should heereafter bee directed to Simoneta he remooued from the congregation of Cardinals who were to consult of the affaires of Trent the Cardinall Gonzaga and caused Frederico Boromeo to tell him that the Cardinall his Vncle did thinke to ruine the Apostolike Sea but should effect nothing but the ruine of himselfe and of his house He related to the Cardinall S. Angelo who was a great friend to Mantua whatsoeuer had happened and shewed himselfe most cholerique against him and as much against Camillus Oliuus the Cardinals secretary as not hauing performed the promise hee made vnto him when hee was sent to Rome Which cost the poore man very deare For howsoeuer the Pope and the Cardinall were reconciled yet after his death returning to Mantua with the corps of his Master he was imprisoned by the Inquisition vpon diuers pretences and troubled a long timeâ— whom after his persecutions were â—nded I knew my self to be a person very vertuous and that he had not deserued such misfortunes When the Pope was thus affected Lanciano came to Rome and amongst Whose Secretarie also Camillus Olluus is in disgrace with the Pope other things presented to his Holinesse a letter subscribed by more then thirtie Bishops in fauour of residencie In which they complayned of his distaste against them protesting they did not thinke their opinion was contrary The negotiation of the Arch bishop of Lanciano with y e Pope to his authority which they would defend against all and maintaine it inuiolable in all partes This made a miraculous disposition in the Popes minde to receiue kindely the letters of the Legates Mantua Seripando and Varmiense and to giue care to the relation of the Arch-bishop who gaue him a particular account of all occurrences and made him a great deale lesse suspicious Then hee began to excuse the Cardinals that in the beginning not beeing able to foresee that any inconuenience could happen they did discouer the opinion which in their conscience they did holde and after that contentions did arise without their fault or defect their adherence to that part was honourable for his Holinesse and the Court. For now it could not bee sayd that the Pope and all the Court were opposite to an opinion which the world held to bee pious and necessary And this hath
prescribing the order and time of speaking and distributing to euery one his owne part This was commended by Varmiense and they agreed to giue order for it when the Sessions should bee held The Imperialists were now out of hope to obtaine the Chalice and their interests were ceased But the French men with some Prelates laboured much that nothing might be done in the Session of the sixteenth day but all deferred vntill the next as had beene done twice before The Legates to auoid the shame did labour with all their force to establish the points that those foure that concerne communion and the nine of reformation might be published These therefore did seeke to remooue and those to interpose difficulties There remaining but two dayes to the Session a Congregation was held in the morning of the 14. day in the beginning where of Granata desired the Legates that in regard of the importance of the matter to bee handled they would protogue the Session and made as it were an Oration to shew how many difficulties were still on foot necessary to bee decided The Legates resolute to the contrary admitted no reason and caused the examination of the doctrine to begin In reading of the first point when they came to the place where it is said that it cannot bee inferred by the words of our Lord in S. Iohn If you shall not eat the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke my blood c. Granata began and said that that passage did not speake of the Sacrament but of Faith vnder the Metaphore of nutrimont alleadging the Text and many Expositions of the Fathers and of S. Austin in particular Cardinall Seripando expounded that place as if hee had read in the Chaire and it seemed that euery one was satisfied But Granata replied more earnestly and in the end desired that an addition might be ioyned to it saying that by those words howsoeuer they were vnderstood according to diuers Expositions of the Fathers the Communion of the Cup could not be inferred This addition did not please some of the Fathers and others did not regard it but it seemed strange that after things were concluded one should come with vnnecessary additions to disturbe the points established and there were 57. who said Non Placet But to come to an end the Legates were content that the clause should be added â—and indeede it seemeth to bee inserted by force and doeth begin in the Latine Vtcunque inxta Varias In the second point of the authoritie of the Church ouer the Sacraments when they came to this place that they might change the vse of the Cup by the example of the forme of Baptisme Iacobus Gibertus Bishop of Alife stood vp and said it was a blasphemie that the forme of Baptisme was immutable that it was neuer changed that ouer the essence of the Sacraments which consisteth in the forme and matter there is no authoritie and much beeing sayd Pro contra in the end they resolued to take away that particle It would be tedious to relate all that was spoken by some to hinder the proceeding and by some not to be silent when others spake It is naturall when a multitude is in motion for euery one to striue to mooue most neither was there euer any Colledge of Noblemen so absolute but that it might bee diuided into persons of honour and of the common sort The patience and resolution of the Legates ouercame the difficulties so that in the Congregation of the afternoone the points of doctrine and the Anathematimes were established howsoeuer the Cardinall Varmiense did very zealously interpose a doubt at the instance of some Diuines who tolde him that where as it is sayd in the third point of doctrine The faithfull are not defrauded of any grace necessary to saluation by receiuing one kinde onely much cause of disputation was giuen because the Eucharist being not a necessary Sacrament it might bee inferred by the same reason that the Church might take it away wholly Many of the Prelats adhered hereunto demanding that it might be reformed in regard the reason alleadged against it was euident and vnanswerable Cardinall Simoneta did pacifie them with very much adoe saying that a draught should bee made in writing how it should be reformed and shewed in the next Congregation In that the Bishop of the Fiue Churches gaue new occasion of distastes Who hauing beene tolde our of Congregation that in Rome Bishopriques were giuen onely to promote men returned to that matter and spake of it at large He seemed to declare his minde by way of excuse but indeed hee confirmed the things spoken and the end of his discourse was an exhortation to the Fathers to deliuer their opinions freely without respect Simoneta was much angry at the occurrences of that Congregation and when it was ended did remonstrate to Varmiense how contrary it was to the seruice of the Apostolique Sea to giue care to the impertinencies of the Diuines men accustomed to bookes of speculation onely and for the most part vaine subtilties of which themselues make great esteeme though indeed they are but Chimerae where of one proofe is because they agree not among themselues that before many of them did approue that point without contradiction and now some broach new matters which in conclusion will be opposed by others that it is a plaine case that what word soe uer is spoken will bee defended by those that fauour the Speaker and oppugned by his aduersaries Neither will they much care though it be somewhat dangerous to doe it But hauing intimated two Sessions and done nothing if the like should happen in this the reputation of the Councell would irrecouerably be lost and therefore that they must be carefull to doe some thing Varmiense was ouercome and answered that hee had done nothing but to a good end and that those Diuines were addressed to him by the Emperours Ambassadours Simoneta perceiued that the honesty of that Prelate was abused by the subtiltie of others and told the other Legates that he doubted that the Imperialists might draw some secret from him and agreed with them to admonish him of it vpon some good occasion The last day had some encounters also For the Bishop of Nimes at the perswasion of the French Ambassadours desired that in the first point of reformation where some fee is allowed to the Notary for the Letters patents of Orders the custome of France might not be preiudiced where nothing is The Legates about to part out of the CoÌ„gregation are stopped by the Bishop of Girone giuen He was followed by some Spaniards and they were satisfied by an addition in the Decree that the custome should bee saued Other mutations were desired and granted and all was in order for the Session the next morning The Legats rising vp to depart Arias Gallego Bishop of Girone came and stopped them and desired they would set downe againe and heare him They looked one vpon another but
their desire to hold the Session taught them patience They sate downe againe with the distaste of many Prelates especially the Courtiers The Bishop causing the point of the distributions to bee read sayd that it seemed to him a hard thing that power should be giuen to the Bishop to take the third part of the Prebends and conuert them into distributions that formerly all was distributions and that Prebends crept in by abuse that Bishops had authoritie to infringe bad customes that it was not iust that the Councell by giuing the Bishop a third part of the authority which hee hath should take two thirds from him Therefore hee desired it should bee declared that the Bishops haue ample power to conuert into distributions as much as they thinke conuement The Archbishop of Prague confirmed this opinion with other reasons and the Spaniards seemed by their countenance to giue consent The Cardinall of Who maketh a speech vnto them concerning distributions Mantua hauing much commended the pietie of those Bishops affirmed that it was a point worthy to bee consulted on by the Synod and promised in the name of the Legates whose consent he first had that it should bee spoken of in the next Session The sixteenth day beeing come the Legats Ambassadours and Prelates went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies The Sermon was made by A Session is held The Bish of Tiniana preacheth the matter of whose sermon was the Cōmunion of the Cup and Residence the Bishop of Tiniana who howsoeuer hee was resolued not to speake then of granting the Chalice did not forbeare to take that matter onely for his subiect and to discourse that the vse of the Chalice was common so long as the heare of charitie did endure but that decreasing and inconueniences succeeding by the negligence of some the vse thereof was not interdicted but onely it was taught that those who could hardly auoyd irreuerence should lesse offend if they did abstaine from it whose example in progresse of time others did follow that they might not tie themselues to diligence In the first he commended the memorable example of pietie and blamed the impietie of the moderne innouators who to haue it haue kindled so great a fire He exhorted the Pathers to charitie and to extinguish the flame and not to suffer all the world to burne by their default to condescend to the imbecillitie of their children who demand nothing but the blood of CHRIST He admonished them not to cast away so many Prouinces and Kingdomes to spare so small a matter that seeing that blessed blood is sought with so earnest a desire they would not feare the former negligence for which it was omitted but grant it that CHRIST would not haue them so obstinate in their owne opinion as to maintaine so pernicious a discord amongst Christians for that blood which himselfe shed to vnite them in a most strict bond of charity Hee passed dexterously from that matter to an exhortation to residence and concluded with the distaste of the others who desired to haue those matters buried in silence When the ceremonies were ended the Masse-Bishop read the doctrine The doctrine is read contained in four heads expressed in foure heads containing in substance That the Synod in regard of many errors which goe about concerning the Sacrament of the Eucharist hath determined to expound that which belongeth to the Communion SubVtraque and of children prohibiting all the faithfull to beleeue teach or preach otherwise Therefore according to the iudgement and custome of the Church it doth declare that the Laickes and Clerkes who doe not say Masse are not bound by any diuine precept to communicate Sub Vtraque and that it cannot be doubted without preiudice of faith that the Communion vnder one kinde is sufficient that howsoeuer CHRIST hath instituted and giuen the Sacrament vnder two kindes it cannot be inferred from hence that all are obliged to receiue it so nor from the speech of our LORD related in the sixt Chapter of Saint Iohn where although there be words which name both kinds yet there be also which name that onely of bread Besides it doth declare that the Church hath euer had power to make a mutation in the dispensation of the Sacraments so long as the substance remaineth Which may bee drawen in generall from the wordes of Saint Paul that the Ministers of Christ are dispensers of the Mysteries of God and particularly in the Eucharist concerning which power is reserued to it to giue order by word of mouth That the Church knowing this her authority howsoeuer the vse of both kindes was frequent from the beginning yet the custome beeing changed for iust causes hath approued that other to communicate with one onely which no man can change without the authoritie of the same Church it doeth declare besides that All CHRIST is receiued vnder either of the kindes and the true Sacrament and that hee who receiueth one onely is not defrauded of any Grace necessary to saluation as concerning the fruit thereof Finally it doeth teach that children before the vse of reason are not bound to Sacramentall Communion because Grace cannot bee lost in that age not condemning antiquity for the contrary custome obserued in some places because it is to be vndoubtedly beleeued that they haue done it not for necessitie of saluation but for other probable causes In conformitie of this doctrine foure Anathematismes were read 1. Against him that shall say Foure Anathematismes are read that all the faithfull are bound by diuine precept or necessitie of saluation to receiue both the kindes in the Eucharist 2 That the Church hath not had iust causes to communicate the Laickes and the Clerkes who doe not celebrate the Masse with the kinde of Bread onely or that it hath erred herein 3. Against him that shall denie that All CHRIST the Fountaine and Author of all graces is receiued vnder the bread onely 4. Against him that shall say that the Communion of the Eucharist is necessary for children before the vse of reason After this another Decree was read also saying that the Synode will examine with the first occasion and define two other Articles not discussed as yet that is Whether the reasons for which the Church hath communicated vnder one kinde are good still so that the Cup ought not to A Decree is read concerning two points to be handled hereafter be granted to any and in case it doeth appeare that it may be granted for honest causes with what conditions the grant is to be made During the time of the Masse Alfonsus Salmeron and Franciscus della Torre Iesuites discoursed the one with Varmiense and the other with Madruccio as they stood behinde their seats that in the first point of doctrine the matter of the institution of the Sacrament vnder both kindes is obscurely expressed and that it is necessary to speake plainly and say that CHRIST did institute it for his Apostles and
This bred a suspicion in the Spaniards and French-men and the French Ambassadour exhorted him to desist from making prouisions of warre for feare of disturbing the Councell The Pope answered that the English men and Protestants of Germanie hauing declared themselues that they will assist the Hugonots of France it was not fit for him to be vnprouided that the world was full of heretiques and therefore it was necessarie to protect the Councell as well by force as by authoritie The Spanish Ambassadour went not the same way but confirming that the proceedings of the protestants were to bee suspected promised him all ayde and assistance in his Kings name which hee did to hinder the making of a league in Italie which would neuer haue beene pleasing in Spaine The Pope accepted the offer and vnderstanding at the And is pleased with his Legates same time the vnion of his Legats and how zealous they were to doe him seruice was much consolated And hee sent them word that they should hinder all speach concerning residence if it were possible or if they could not should make vse of pluralitie of voyces but aboue all that they should dispatch 〈…〉 ckely that they might conclude it before the comming of the French men and the assembling of the Dietin Germany that the Emperour for the great desire hee hath to make his sonne King of the Romanes may not suffer himselfe to be perswaded by the Protestants to propose in Councell something more preiudiciall then those things which haue been proposed already The French Ambassadours after they had often made a modest request The request of the French Ambassadors that their Prelates might be expected did the tenth of August present it in writing The tenor whereof was That the most Christian King resoluing to obserue and reuerence the Decrees of Councels which represent the vniuersall Church doth desire that the Canons of this may be receiued by the aduersaries of the Church of Rome of which those who are not separated haue no neede and hee thinketh that those which are to bee made will be more acceptable if the Session bee prorogued that vnto so great a multitude of Italian and Spanish Prelates the French Bishops may be added of whom in the ancient Councels of the Church great account hath beene made The cause of their absence which they the Legates haue heard before and iudged necessarie will cease quickely as it is hoped and in case it should not yet they will arriue before the ende of September because they are so commanded by the King And hereby it will come to passe also that the Protestants for whose sake the Councell was intimated who say euery day that they will bee present in it will haue lesse cause to complaine because they cannot require more maturitie in this weightie businesse nor accuse them for too much precipitation They demaunded that while their Bishops were expected that none might thinke that the King did designe that by this meanes the Councell should be idle or dissolue they would treat onely concerning manners and discipline and the two points remaining in matter of the Communion of the Cup. They added this last clause not to displease the Imperialists who had hope to obtaine it in that Session The Legats hauing consulted answered in writing that the prelats of France were before the Councel was opened expected almost sixe moneths and after it was begun which was principally done in regard of France they deferred to handle any matter of weight sixe moneths more into which because they are now entred it is not conuenient to desist because they could not so doe without dishonouring the Councell and much incommodating so many Fathers but to prolong the day of the Session was not in their power to grant without consent of the Fathers and therefore that they could not expect from them a more determinate answere The French-men then desired that it might be granted to them to make their proposition in the Congregation But the Legates answered that before it had been tolde them and all the other Ambassadours that they might negotiate with none but the Legates and that it was formerly decreed in that same Councell that Ambassadours might not publiquely speake in Congregation but onely the day in which they are receiued and their Mandate is read This made the French-men complaine much to the Bishops and especially to the Spaniards and to say it was a great absurdity that the Ambassages should be addressed to the Synod and the Mandats presented to it and yet they might not treate with it but with the Legats onely as if they were Ambassadours to them who are but Ambassadors themselues as the Pope who sendeth them is a Prince and as hee is a Bishop and the first Bishop they are but Proctors of one who is absent and haue beene alwayes so esteemed in ancient Councels They alleadged the example of the Councels of Nice Ephesus Chalcedon Trullus of the second of Nice also and that the breach betweene the Pope and the Councell of Basil was because they pretended to change this ancient and laudable institution That this was a kinde of grieuous seruitude in the Councell that they could not be heard and an iniurie to Princes who could not treate with those with whom they were to manage the affaires of their states that the Decree alleadged by them was not shewed and that it was fit to see it and to know from whom it proceeded For if the Legates for the time being did make it they did extend their authoritie with great exorbitancie if the Synode it was necessary to examine how and when For it was an intolerable inconuenience which was done in the beginning of this last Conuocation of the Councell that the Legates with a few Italian Prelats who came from Rome onely should make a Decree and practise it with rigour that nothing may bee proposed but by the Legates so that the way is barred to all Princes and Prelates to bee able to propose a good reformation which would bee for the seruice of God but in stead of that the doctrine controuersed with the Protestants is handled in their absence without any benefit of the Catholiques who doe not doubt of it and aliening the Protestants by condemning them before they are heard And their complaynts were renewed when they were enformed from Monsieur de l'Isle Ambassadour of their King in Rome that by the Kings order hee had made the same request to the Pope that the French Bishops might bee expected all September and that his Holinesse had referred it to the Legates Lansac sayd it was a thing worthy of eternall memorie The Pope referred it to the Legates the Legates cannot doe it without the Synode and that cannot heare them and so the King and the world are deluded The eleuenth of August the Bishops began to giue their voyces concerning the Decrees in matter of the Sacrifice and almost all did lightly and vniformely passe
members Granata did second him shewing the necessity and opportunity thereof thanking the Bishop of Fiue Churches for his admonition and said they would consult amongst themselues For this cause the Spaniards being assembled together discoursed of And is seconded by the Spaniards the necessitie of reformation and the hope thereof in regard of the Emperours inclination from which their King also who was most piously addicted would not disseut and the French Prelates who would shortly be there would vndoubtedly promote and assist the worke in earnest They repeated diuers abuses and shewed that the fountaine of them all was the Court of Rome which is not onely corrupt in it selfe but the cause of deformation in all Churches and particularly the vsurpaâ—ion of the Episcopall authoritie by reseruations which if it were not restored and the Court depriued of that which they haue taken from Bishops it would bee impossible the abuses should bee redressed Granata considered that it beeing necessary to lay a good foundation for so noble a Fabrique a way was open for them now that they were to speake of the Sacrament of Order if it bee determined that the authority of Bishops is instituted by CHRIST because it will follow by consequence that it cannot bee diminished by which meanes that will bee restored to the Bishops which hauing been giuen them by CHRIST hath by the ambition of others and their owne negligence been vsurped from them Braganza added that it was so much the more necessary because the Episcopall authority was brought to nothing and the Order erected superiour to Bishops vnknowen to the Church in former ages that is the Cardinals who at the first were esteemed in the number of Priests and Deacons and after the tenth age began to exalt themselues aboue their degree Notwithstanding they were still accounted inferiour to Bishops vntill the yeere 1200 since which time they haue so farre aduanced themselues that they hold Bishops as seruants in their houses and it will bee impossible to reforme the Church vntill both of them bee reduced to their due places These propositions and discourses were heard with applause so that they resolued to elect sixe of them to put in writing the things necessary and fit as well for the reformation in generall as particularly for this point of the institution of Bishops whence they purposed to begin Oranata Iasper Cornante Archbishop of Messina the Bishop of Segouia and Martin di Cardoua Bishop of Tortosa were named the last of which was cause why the proiect did not proceed For hauing secret intelligence with the Papalins he excused himselfe alleadging his owne insufficiencie and the vnfitnesse of the time adding that Fiue Churches was not mooued with pietie and had no other end then to make vse of them to constraine the Pope by meanes of the reformation to grant the vse of the Cup wherein they had beene auerse And seeing they were disposed to heare him hee preuailed so much with them that they passed no further for the present but interposed a delay Notwithstanding it was not long deferred For Granata Braganza Messina and Segouia hauing obtained audience of the Legates desired that they might handle the Articles proposed heretofore by Cardinall Crescentius in this same Councell and concluded though not published that is that the Bishops are instituted by CHRIST and are superiour to Priestes iure diuino The Legates after they had conferred together answered that the Lutherans hauing affirmed that a Bishop and a Priest is the samething it was fit to declare that a Bishop is superiour but that it was not necessary to say quo iure nor by whom a Bishop is instituted because there is no controuersie of it Granata replyed that there was a controuersie and that if the Diuines did dispute it the necessity of deciding this point would be knowne The Legates would not consent by any meanes and after some few sharpe words on both sides the Spaniards departed without hauing obtained any thing yet resolued still to perswade some of the Diuines to bring this particular into The Legates wiâ—l not sulter the instâ—tution of Bishops to be discussed the discussions and to make mention of it when they were to giue voices in congregation But the Papalins vnderstanding hereof did cause it to be voyced amongst the Diuines that the Legates did forbid all speach of that question But to returne to the congregation when the second ranke spake consisting of Diuines and Canonists Thomas Passius a Canon of Valentia said that all doubt made of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie did proceede from grosse ignorance of antiquity it being a thing most knowne that in the Church the people hath alwayes beene gouerned by the Clergie and in the Clergie the inferiours by the superiours vntill all be reduced vnto one vniuersall Rector which is the Pope of Rome And hauing declared the proposition at large he added that there was no need to doe any thing herein but to make this trueth appeare by remoouing the contrary errours which haue bin brought in by the Schoolemen who sometimes by too much subtiltie doe make plaine things obscure opposing the Canonists who place the first tonsure and the Bishopricke in the number of Orders Of the latter he said it seemed strange to him how they could confesse that confirmation ordination and so many other consecrations doe so peculiarly belong vnto it that they cannot possibly bee done by any else and yet deny it to bee an Order when as they giue that name to the keeping of the doore which may as well be done by a Lay-man For the first tonsure he hath euer heard the Diuines say that a Sacrament is an externall signe which signifieth a spirituall grace and that the tonsure is the signe and the thing signified is the deputation to the seruice of God and therefore hee wondered why they would not haue it to be a Sacrament and the rather because one entreth into the Clergie by it and doth participate of Ecclesiasticall exemptions so that if it were not instituted by CHRIST it could not be said that either Clergiship or the exemption thereof were de iure Diuino that it was plaine that the Hierarchie consisteth in the Ecclesiasticall Orders which is nothing but an holy order of superiors and inferiors which can neuer bee well established without making as the Canonists Of Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie doe the Tonsure the lowest and the Bishopricke the highest which being done the Hierarchie is all established because the first and last being giuen those of the middle will necessarily follow which cannot subsist without the former Concerning the other part of the Article they said it was very plaine by the Canons that in the choyce of Bishops and deputation of Priests and Deacons the people of al sorts was present gaue voice or approbation but this was by the Popes tacit or expresse consent because no Laicke can haue authority in matters Ecclesiasticall but by priuiledge from him And this
was granted in those times because the common people and Grandies also were deuout and did by this meanes entertaine themselues in spiritual things and shewed more obedience and reuerence to the Clergie beeing more ready to inrich it with oblations and donations which hath made the holy Church to be in that state in which it now is But since deuotion did cease the seculars haue armed only at the vsurpation of the Church goods to place their adherents in the Clergie And now the new Heretikes haue made a deuilish inuentiō saying that was due to the people which was granted by fauor which is one of the most pestiferous heresies which hath euer bin set on foot because it doth destroy the Church without which faith cannot stand He alleadged many reasons and congruities to shew that the ordination ought to be in the power only of the Ordainer which he confirmed by the Popes Decretals and concluded in the end that not only the Article was to be condemned as hereticall but that the voice and consent of the people in ordinations being taken away for iust and necessary reasons the Pontifical also ought to be corrected and those places remoued which make mention thereof because so long as they continue there the heretikes wil make vse of them to proue that the assistance of the people is necessary He said the places were many but to recite one in the ordination of Priests the Bishop ordaining saith that it hath been constituted by the Fathers not without cause that the people should haue voice in the ordination of the Rectors of the altar that they may be obedient to him whom they haue ordained in regard of their consenting to his ordination If this and other Rites shall remaine the heretikes will alwayes detract from the Catholike Church saying the ordinations now are but shadowes and shewes as Luther did wickedly say Francis Forrier a Dominican of Portugal said the Hierarchie of the Catholike Church could not be doubted of it being proued by the Apostolicall tradition by testimony of all antiquity and by the continuall vse of the Church And howsoeuer the word bee not vsed by all yet the thing signified hath euer been in practise Dionysius Areopagita hath made a proper treatise of it and the Nicen Councell hath approoued it and called it an ancient custome and that which hath been called ancient in the beginning of the fourth age must needes haue its originall from the time of the Apostles Onely he thought it not fit to handle this poynt ioyntly with the Sacrament of Order howsoeuer many of the Schoole-men doe handle it in that place putting the Hierarchie in the superiour and inferiour Orders a thing which cannot subsist it being certaine that the Pope is the highest Hierarch and that the Cardinals do follow then the Patriarchs Primats Arch-Bishops Bishops Arch-Priests Arch-Deacons and other inferiour degrees vnder the Pope as Head And to omit the disputation whether the Bishopricke be an Order it is certaine that the Arch-bishoprike Patriarkship and Papacie are not Orders and doe signifie only superiority and iurisdiction ouer Bishops Therefore the Hierarchie consisteth in iurisdiction and the Councel of Nice placeth it in that when it speaketh of the Bishop of Rome Alexandria and Antioch Therefore the handling of Hierarchie must not be ioyned with that of Order for feare of giuing way to calumnie There was much varietie in the discussion of these Articles those of the second ranke returning to the former and some disputing that the degree of a Bishop was an Order and others that aboue Priesthood there was nothing but Iurisdiction some alleadging Saint Thomas and some Saint Bonauenture and some beeing of a middle opinion that is that it is an eminent dignitie or office in the Order The famous saying of Saint Hierom and the authority of Saint Austin were alleadged who say that the degree of a Bishop hath beene most ancient but yet an Ecclesiasticall Constitution Michael of Medina did oppose and say that the Catholique Church as Saint Epiphanius saith did condemne Aerius of heresie for saying that the Degree of a Bishop is no greater then that of a Priest into which heresie it is no wonder if Hierom Austin and some other of the Fathers did fall because the matter was not cleere in all poynts This boldnesse to say that Hierom and Austin did sauour of heresie gaue great scandall but hee insisted the more vpon it and maintained his position And the Doctors were equally diuided into two opinions in this poynt Others placed this Hierarchie in Orders onely alleadging Dyonisius who in naming the Hierarchs maketh mention of none but of Deacons Priests and Bishops Some followed Forrier that it did consist in Iurisdiction At the last a third opinion came foorth that it was a mixture of both which afterwards was more generally approoued For placing it in Order it did not appeare how Arch-bishops Patriarches and which is of more importance the Pope himselfe could enter all beeing of accord that these Degrees are not Orders aboue the Degree of a Bishop Yet some did alleadge the common saying to the contrary that the Episcopall Order is diuided into foure parts Bishops Archbishops Patriarches and the Pope and placing it in Iurisdiction none of the holy Orders did enter There was a great disputation amongst them about the forme of the The forme of the Hierarchy Hierarchie some saying it was Charitie some Faith informed and others according to Cardinall Turrecremata Vnitie To this last was opposed that vnitie is a genericall qualitie in all that is one and is an effect of the forme which doth produce it Those who were for charitie brought very many places of the Fathers which doe attribute the vnitie of the Church vnto it But others said that it was the heresie of Wigles For if it were so a Prelate loosing charity would bee out of the Hierarchie and lose authoritie Notwithstanding they did not auoyd the difficultie by making faith informed to bee the forme because a Prelate might externally counterfeit and bee secretly vnfaithfull who not being of the Hierarchie the Christian people could not know whom to obey because they might doubt of all and sometimes had cause to doe it And as the Diuines especially the Friars are free in exemplifications they alleadged the Pope saying that in case he should bee incredulous the whole Hierarchie would perish by his default whether one did make faith or charitie to bee the forme And therefore they sayd Baptisme was But the same difficulties did arise in regard of the vncertaintie thereof because the intention of the Minister according to the determination of the Councell is essentially required which is more secret then the other two for which cause it cannot bee certainly affirmed of any that hee is baptized The Articles whether there bee a visible Priesthood or whether all Christians bee Priests or whether a Priest may become a Layman or whether his office bee preaching were
Councell because it was not controuersed with the Protestants The thirteenth of October 1562. when the first Congregation of the The Arch-b of Granata discourseth concerning the institution of Bishops Prelates was held the Patriarchs and some Arch-bishops hauing approoued in few words the Anathematismes as they were composed the Arch-bishop of Granata did so likewise concerning the sixe first Canons in the seuenth hee desired it should be sayd that Bishops instituted iure Diuino are superiours to Priests saying that hee might with reason desire it because it was proposed in this forme in the Councell by Cardinall Crescentius vnder Iulius the third and approoued by the Synode For witnesses hee brought the Bishop of Segouia who assisted as a Prelat in that Councel and Friar Octauianus Preconius of Messina Arch-bishop of Palermo who beeing not then a Prelate was there as a Theologue He sayd they must needes declare both of these two points that is that Bishops are instituted iure Diuino and are iure Diuino superiour to Priests because it is denied by the heretiques and hee confirmed his opinion at large with many reasons arguments and authorities He alleadged Dionysius who sayth that the Order of Deacons is included in that of Priests that of Priests in that of Bishops that of Bishops in that of CHRIST who is Bishop of Bishops He added Pope Eleutherius who in an Epistle to the Bishops of France wrote that CHRIST had committed the Church Vniuersall to them That Ambrose vpon the Epistle to the Corinthians saith that the Bishop holdeth the place of CHRIST and is Vicar of the LORD He added also the Epistle of Cyprian to Rogatianus where hee often repeateth that the Deacons are made by the Bishops and the Bishops by GOD and that famous place of the same Saint that there is but one Bishopricke and euery Bishop holdeth a part of it Hee sayd the Pope was a Bishop others are because they are all brothers sonnes of one father which is GOD and of one mother which is the Church Therefore the Pope doth also call them brethren so that if the Pope bee instituted by CHRIST so are the Bishops also Neither can it bee said that the Pope calleth them brethren in ciuilitie or humility onely because the Bishops also in the incorrupt ages haue called him brother There are extant Epistles of Cyprian to Fabianus Coruelius Lucius and Stephanus Popes where he giueth them the title of brothers and of Austine written in his owne name and of the other Bishops of Africa in which the Popes Innocentias and Bonifacius are likewise called brothers But which is most plaine not onely in the Epistles of those two Saints but of many others also the Pope is called Colleague And it is against the nature of a Colledge to consist of persons of diuers kindes and if there were such difference that the Pope should bee instituted by CHRIST and Bishops by the Pope they could not be in one Colledge In a Colledge there may bee an Head as in this Colledge of Bishops the Pope is Head but for edification onely and as it is said in Latine in beneficientem causam St. Gregory saith in his Epistle to Iohannes Syracusanus that when a Bishop is in a fault hee is subiect to the Apostolique Sea but otherwise all are equall by reason of humility which Christian humility is neuer separated from the trueth He alleadged St. Ierome to Euagrius that wheresoeuer a Bishop shall bee whether in Rome or in Augubium or in Constantinople or in Rheggio all are of the same merit and of the same Priesthood and all successors of the Apostles Hee inueighed against those Theologues who said that St. Peter had ordained the other Apostles Bishops Hee admonished them to study the Scriptures and to obserue that power to teach throughout all the world to administer the Sacraments to remit sinnes to binde and loose and to gouerne the Church is equally giuen to all and finally they are sent into the world as the Father hath sent the Sonne And therefore as the Apostles had authoritie not from Peter but from CHRIST so the successours of the Apostles haue not power from the successour of Peter but from CHRIST himselfe Hee brought to this purpose the example of the tree in which there are many branches but one body onely Then hee iested at these Diuines who had said that all the Apostles were instituted by CHRIST and made equall in authoritie but that it was personall in them and ought not to passe to their successours except that of St. Peter asking them as if they had beene present with what ground authority or reason they were induced to make such a bold affirmation inuented within these fifty yeeres onely expressely contrary to the Scripture in which Christ said to all the Apostles I will bee with you vntill the end of the world which words because they cannot bee expounded of their particular persons onely must be necessarily vnderstood of the succession of all and so they haue beene vnderstood by all the Fathers and Schoolemen to whom this new opinion is directly contrary Hee argued that if the Sacraments be instituted by Christ by consequence the Ministers of them are instituted also and hee that will say that the Hierarchie is de iure diuine and the chiefe Hierarche instituted by his Maiestie must say that the other Hierarche also haue the same institution That it is a perpetuall doctrine of the Catholique Church that Orders are giuen by the hand of Ministers but the power is conferred by GOD. Hee concluded that all these things being true and certaine and denied by the heretiques in many places which the Bishop of Segouia had collected it was necessary they should bee declared and defined by the Synode and the contrary heresies condemned Cardinall Varmiense tooke occasion hence to interrupt him saying as they had agreed that there was no controuersie of this yea that the Confessionists did maintaine the same Therefore that it was superfluous and vnprofitable to put it in question and that the Fathers ought not to dispute of any thing in which the Catholiques and heretiques doe agree Granata rising vp replied that the Augustane Confession did not confirme this but contradicted it putting no difference betweene a Bishop and a Priest but by humane constitution and affirming that the superioritie of Bishops was first by custome and afterwards by Ecclesiasticall constitution And hee demanded againe that this definition might be made in the Councell or the reasons and authority alleadged by him answered The Cardinall replied that the heretiques did not denie these things but onely did multiply iniuries maledictions and inuectiues against the present vses And some other replies passing betweene them Granata full of disdaine and heare said hee referred himselfe to the Nations After this there being some tumult raised and appeased they spake of the other points receiuing the things as they were proposed some grounding themselues vpon the saying of Varmiense and
of them altogether is humane and hee who heareth it spoken that Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST must needs thinke that this Synod is a Congregation of profane men in which CHRIST doth not preside but a power receiued precarily from men and so many Fathers would in vaine reside in Trent to their great charge and trouble because hee who hath giuen the power to Bishops and the Councell may with more authoritie handle the same things and it would bee a great illusion generally of all Christendome to propose it not onely as the best but as the onely and necessarie meanes to decide the present controuersies He added that he had beene fiue moneths in Trent with this perswasion that neuer any would haue doubted whether the Councell hath authoritie from GOD and whether it may say as the first Councell of Ierusalem did It seemed to the holy Ghost and to vs that hee would neuer haue come to the Councell if hee had beleeued that CHRIST had not beene in the midst of it Neither can any one say that where CHRIST assisteth the authoritie commeth not from him that if any Bishop should beleeue and thinke his authoritie to bee humane it had beene great boldnesse in him to denounce in the former difficulties anathematismes and not rather referre all to him who hath greater authoritie And if the authoritie of the Councell bee not certaine it was fit in the yeere 1545. when this was first assembled that this matter should haue beene sifted and decided what the authoritie of Councels is as is vsually done in places of iustice where in the beginning of the cause it is disputed and decreed whether the Iudge bee competent least in the end there bee a nullitie in the sentence for want of authoritie The Protestants who doe take all occasions to detract from and wrong this holy Synod cannot haue any more fit then that it is not certaine of its owne authoritie He concluded that the Fathers should take heed what they did resolue in a point which beeing resolued truely doeth establish all the actions of the Councell and if otherwise ouerthroweth all The nineteenth of October all the Fathers made an ende of speaking in this matter except Father Laynez Generall of the Iesuites who beeing to speake last did purposely absent himselfe that day that hee might haue a whole Congregation for himselfe alone And to make the cause hereof vnderstood Laynez spendeth a whole congregation himselfe The importance of this point of the institution we must returne a little backe and remember that when the question was set on foote in the beginning the Legates thought that the aime was onely to make great the authoritie of Bishops and to giue them more reputation But before the second Congregation was ended they perceiued very late by the voyces giuen and reasons vsed of what importance and consequence it was For it did inferre that the keyes were not giuen to Peter onely that the Councell was aboue the Pope and the Bishops equall vnto him who had nothing left but a preeminence aboue others They saw that the dignitie of Cardinals superiour to Bishops was quite taken away and that they remained meere Priests or Deacons that by that determination residence was inferred by a necessary consequence and the Court brought to nothing that the preuentions and reseruations were remooued and the collation of Benefices was drawen to the Bishops It was noted that the Bishop of Segouia had a few dayes before refused to admit one to a Benefice in his Diocesse to whom it was giuen in Rome And these things did still appeare more plainely as new suffrages were dayly giuen and new reasons alleadged For these causes the Legates did vse the sollicitations aforesaid for feare that more Italians might ioyne with the Spaniards Yet they were not able to preuaile so much but that almost the halfe were of that opinion And the other Papalins reprehended the Legates because they foresaw not what might happen but suffered such great preiudices to come vpon them saying they proceeded by chance and admitted not counsels and aduertisements of wise men that so soone as Granata deliuered his suffrage they were put in minde to vse effectuall sollicitations which afterwards they were forced to vse when it was too late that by their want of care if not malice in some matters haue beene handled of the greatest importance that can possibly happen in Councell They added that the Ambassadour Lausac had by many sollicitations vsed to diuers of the Prelates discouered himselfe to be not onely a fauourer but a promoter of that opinion and considered what an addition would be made vnto it when the French-men came who were expected And they spake so openly that some words came to the eares of the Legates themselues who seeing now the danger not foreseene thought in regard the matter had proceeded so farre and so many had put themselues on that side that it was not fit to thinke of diuerting the question but of finding a temper to giue the Spaniards some satisfaction And after long consultation they determined to compose the Canon with these words That Bishops haue the power of Order from GOD and in that are superiour to Priests not naming iurisdiction for feare of making them suspect For by such a forme of wordes it might be inferred that the iurisdiction remained wholly in the Pope without saying it They sent Father Soto to treat with the Spanish Prelats concerning this forme not so much with hope to remooue any of them as to penetrate to what they might be brought Granata gaue him audience but no answere He laboured with others also and gained the reputation of a good Courtier of Rome in stead of the other of a good Friar as he was before And to win some that wauered and some who vnaduisedly fell into that opinion beeing otherwise deuoted to the Pope they resolued to vse solicitations vnto them that vnderstanding the difficulty they might bee content to referre it to his Holinesse or at the least to speake more sparingly To performe this with the two aforenamed they ioyned the Archbishop of Rosano and the Bishop of Ventimiglia And that those who would acknowledge their error might haue colour to retire they gaue order that Laynez should make an exact ful Lecture on this matter and that it might be heard attentiuely and make an impression they would not haue him as hath beene sayd speake after the others in the ende of the Congregation but allowed him one wholly for himselfe The foure Iesuits consulted together concerning the opinion and Caueglione laboured more then the rest And not to omit any good meanes of diuersion they busied the Prelates in another matter For to returne to the occurrences of that Congregation after that the Generall of the Serui who was the last had giuen his voice in conformitie of the Spaniards the Cardinall of Mantua admonished the Fathers deputed for the Index and shewed how important
a businesse they had in hand in regard all subuersions doe arise and all heresies are spread by meanes of bookes he exhorted them to bee diligent and to let the Synod see the end of the work quickly he said he knew it required much paines and time but considered withal that all the Fathers would contribute their labours to the assistance of the deputies saying that the Congregations were spent in handling questions of no profite and a worke so necessary deferred Hee exhorted in the end that this particular of the Index might be concluded in the next Session The morning being come Laynez spake more then two houres very fitly The discourse of Laynez with great vehemence and master-like The argument of his discourse had two parts the first he spent in proouing that the power of iurisdiction was giuen wholly to the Bishop of Rome and that none in the Church besides hath any sparke of it but from him and the second in resoluing all the contrary arguments vsed in the former Congregations The substance was that there is great difference yea contrariety betweene the Church of CHRIST and ciuill societies For these haue first their beeing and then they frame their gouernement and therefore are free and all iurisdiction is originally in them which they doe communicate to Magistrates without depriuing themselues of it But the Church did not make it selfe nor its gouernment but CHRIST who is Prince and Monarch did first constitute Lawes by which it should be gouerned and then did assemble it and as the Scripture saith did build it so that it is was borne a seruant without any kinde of liberty power or iurisdiction and absolutely subiect For proofe hereof he alleadged places of the Scripture in which the Congregation of the Church is compared to a sowing to the draught of a net and to a building and where it is said that CHRIST came into the world to assemble his faithfull people to gather together his sheepe to instruct them by doctrine and example Then he added that the first and principall ground vpon which CHRIST built the Church was Peter and his succession according to the words which hee spake to him Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Which rocke howsoeuer some of the Fathers haue vnderstood to be CHRIST himselfe and others the faith of Peter or the confession of his faith yet the more Catholique exposition is that Peter himselfe is vnderstood who in the Hebrew and Syriacke is called a stone And continuing his discourse hee sayd that while CHRIST liued in the mortall flesh hee gouerned the Church with an absolute Monarchicall gouernment and being to depart out of this world left the same forme appointing for his Vicar Saint Peter and his Successors to administer it as hee had done giuing him full and totall power and iurisdiction and subiecting the Church to him as it was to himselfe This he proued of Peter because the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen were giuen to him onely and by consequence power to bring in and shut out which is iurisdiction And to him alone it was sayd Feede that is gouerne my sheepe animals which haue no part or iudgement in gouerning themselues These things that is to bee a Key-keeper and a Pastour beeing perpetuall offices must bee conferred vpon a perpetuall person that is not vpō the first only but vpon all his succession So the Bishop of Rome from S. Peter to the end of the world is true and absolute Monarch with full and totall power and iurisdiction and the Church is subiect vnto him as it was to CHRIST And as when his diuine Maiestie did gouerne it it could not bee sayd that any of the faithfull had any the least power or iurisdiction but meere pure and totall subiection so it must bee said in all perpetuitie of time and so vnderstood that the Church is a sheepefold and a kingdome and that which Saint Cyprian saith that there is but one Bishopricke and a part of it held by euery Bishop is to bee expounded that the whole power is placed in one Pastor without diuision who doeth impart and communicate it to his fellow ministers as cause doth require And in this sense Saint Cyprian maketh the Apostolique Sea like vnto a roote an head a fountaine and the Sunne shewing by these comparisons that iurisdiction is essentiall in that alone and in others by deriuation or participation And this is the meaning of the words so much vsed by antiquitie that Peter and the Pope haue fulnesse of power and the others are of their charge And that he is the onely Pastor is plainely prooued by the words of CHRIST when hee sayd he hath other sheepe which hee will gather together and so one sheepefold should be made and one Shepheard The Shepheard meant in that place cannot bee CHRIST because hee would not speake in the future that there shall be one Shepheard himselfe then beeing a Shepheard and therefore it must bee vnderstood of another Shepheard which was to be constituted after him which can be no other but Peter and his Successors And here hee noted that the precept Feede the flocke is found but twice in the Scripture once giuen by CHRIST to Peter onely Feede my sheepe againe by Peter to others Feed the flocke allotted to you And if the Bishops had receiued any iurisdiction from CHRIST it would bee equall in all and no difference betweene Patriarches Arch-bishops and Bishops neither could the Pope meddle with that authoritie to diminish or take it all away as hee cannot in the power of Order which is from GOD. Therefore he aduised them to beware lest by making the institution of Bishops de iure Diuino they doe not take away the Hierarchie and bring in an Oligarchie or rather an Anarchie Hee added also that to the end Peter might gouerne the Church well so that the gates of hell might not preuaile against it CHRIST being neere vnto his death prayed effectually that his faith might not faile and gaue him order to confirme the brethren that is he gaue him a priuiledge of infallibilitie in iudgement of faith manners and religion binding all the Church to heare him and to stand firmely in that which should be determined by him Hee concluded that this was the ground of Christian doctrine and the rocke vpon which the Church was built Then hee censured those who held there is any power in Bishops receiued from CHRIST because it would take away the priuiledge of the Roman Church that the Pope is the Head of the Church and Vicar of CHRIST And it is very wel knowen what is constituted by the olde Canon Omnes fiue Patriarchae c. that is that hee who taketh away the rights of other Churches committeth iniustice and hee that taketh away the priuiledges of the Church of Rome is an heretike Hee said it was a meere contradiction to say the Pope is Head of the Church and the gouernement
the Germanes in the Diet to goe and submit themselues to the Councell For so long as the Dutch and French-men continue in their resolution not to goe to it nor acknowledge it the Fathers doe in vaine abide there to their great cost and incommoditie and when his Maiestie shall see they cannot be perswaded he will procure a suspension of the Councel thinking it will bee a greater seruice to God and benefit to the Church to leaue matters vndecided and in the state they are expecting a more fit time for the conuersion of those who are separated then by precipitating as hath beene done vntill that time the decision of controuersies in absence of those who haue put them in disputation to make the Protestants irreconciliable without any benefit of the Catholiques saying that in the meane while they might treat of the Reformation that the Ecclesiasticall goods may bee distributed to persons of desert and all haue part of them and the reuenues may be well dispensed and the part belonging to the poore not vsurped by any and such other things In the end hee demaunded of them whether the Count of Luna comming with the title of the Emperours Ambassadour the difference betweene Spaine and France for precedence will cease The Legates answered to this last that they did not see what pretence the French-men could haue to contend and for the rest they sayd they could not forbeare to handle the points of doctrine but that with them they would handle the Reformation effectually according to the order set downe by the Synode They commended the Emperours intention to desire the Protestants to submit but added that for this hope the Councell ought not to bee prolonged For the Emperour Charles in the Papacie of Iulius the 3. made meanes for the same and obtained it also but the Dutch-men proceeded with dissimulation to the damage of the Church and of the Emperour himselfe Therefore it was not fit the Councell should change its pace before the Emperour was assured of the intentions of the Princes and people aswell Catholique as Protestant and what kinde of obedience they will yeeld to the Decrees made already and to be made in this Councel and in the former requiring the obseruation of the Synode with authenticall Mandats of the Prouinces and Princes and obligation from them for the execution of the Decrees that their cost and labour may not be in vaine and laughed at And in conformity heereof they answered the Emperour A Congregation was held the 25. of October to receâ—ue Valentinus Erbuâ—us The Ambassador of Polonia is receiued Bishop of Premisa Ambassadour of Polonia who made a short spe 〈…〉 concerning the Kings deuotion the tumults of the Kingdome about religion the necessity of a good reformation the vsing of some remission in yeelding to the desires of the people in matters which are de iure positiuo The Speaker answered in the Synods name thanking the King and the Ambassadour and offering to giue assistance in all the occasions of that Kingdome The Legats did not permit that any thing else should bee handled in that Congregation for the cause which shall be related The Court in Rome and the Popes Ministers in Trent were no lesse troubled with the Spaniards and their adherents in Councell then with the expectation of the comming of Loraine and of the french-men with which they were not so much mooued so long as there was hope that some rubbe might stoppe them as after that certaine newes came that they would The coÌ„ming of the French Prelates doth much trouble the Pope and Court keepe the day of All Saints with the Duke of Sauoy The Cardinal either vainly or of purpose made it knowne at the french Court before he parted and in many places in the iourney that he would handle diuers things in diminution of the popes authority and commodities of the Court which beeing reported diuers waies both in Rome and Trent made an impression in both places that the generall intention of the French-men was to prolong the Councel and according to occasions to discouer and put in practise their particular desseignes and they had coniectures to make them beleeue that it was not without the knowledge of the Emperour and of other Princes and Lords of Germany And howsoeuer they were assured that the Catholique King held not full intelligence with them yet they had strong arguments to make them beleeue that his desseigne was to prolong the Councel or at the least not to suffer it to end To crosse this purpose they How the reformation of Princes began determined to propose the abuses of the Kingdome of France and to let the Ambassadours vnderstand that they would make prouision for them because all Princes who desire a reformation in the Church would not willingly endure any at all of themselues so that they thought that if any matter of importance were handled to their preiudice they would forbeare and make their Prelats forbeare also to speake of things preiudiciall to the Apostolique Sea Therefore after some packets had passed betweene Rome and Trent it beeing iudged a good course the abuses were collected which were said to be principally in France and partly in other Dominions And hence the reformation of Princes began which in the relation of the things that follow will affoord vs much matter Besides in Rome it was thought to bee a good remedie that the Legates should bridle the transcendent boldnesse of the Prelates vsing their authority and superiority more then they had done And in Trent it was thought to be a good course to keepe the Prelates their adherents vnited well edified and satisfied For howsoeuer the voyces of the contrary part might encrease yet they should euer exceede in number and bee Lords of the resolutions And they thought fitte also proceed to finish the Councel or suspend or translate it They wrot also and made many of the popish Prelates to write to their friends and Patrons in Rome that there could bee no better resolution or prouision then to giue occasion which might easily bee done that some Prince might desire the suspension not suffering any to slippe and for this end they demanded diuers Briefes to be sent from Rome in matter of translation suspension c. that they might make vse of them as occasion was offered They counselled the Pope also to goe to Bolonia in person For besides the receiuing of more frequent and fresh aduices and the sudden making of incident and necessary prouisions hee might haue a colourable reason to translate the Councel to that Citie vpon euery small occasion or to suspend it desiring him that as they had imparted nothing to the Cardinall Madruccio so nothing might come to the eares of the Cardinall of Trent his vncle who for many respects and particular interests would certainely vse all meanes that it might not bee transferred from Trent To quench the boyling heat in the controuersie about the institution of
Bishops that it might not increase by meanes of so many who were prepared to contradict Laynez they would not hold any Congregation for many daies But this leasure did strengthen their opinions and they spake of no matter but of this in euery corner and almost euery day three or foure of them ioyned together and went to some of the Legates to renew the instance And one day the Bishop of Gadici with foure more hauing after the proposition made added that as they confessed that the iurisdiction belonged to the Pope so they were content it should bee expressed in the Canon The Legates beleeued that the Spaniards acknowledging their error would confesse that all iurisdiction was in the Pope and deriued from him but desiring a further declaration that Bishop said that as a Prince doth institute in a Citie a Iudge of the first instance and a Iudge of appeale who though he be superior yet cannot take authority from the other nor vsurpe the causes belonging to him so CHRIST in the Church hath instituted all Bishops and the Pope superiour in whom the supreme Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction was yet so that others had theirs depending on CHRIST alone Fiue Churches complained to euery one that so much time was lost without holding any Congregation which might bee profitably spent but that the Legates did according to their vse purposely suffer it to bee spent in vaine that they might giue forth the Articles of reformation the last day that there might not be time to consider much lesse to speake of them But the Legates were not idle still thinking how they might finde a forme for this Canon which might bee receiued and changed it more then once a day which formes going about and shewing the hesitation of the Legates the Spaniards were not onely encouraged in their opinion but spake also with more liberty so that in a meeting of many Prelates Segouia was not afraid to say that one word would bee cause of the ruine of the Church Seuen dayes being past without any Congregation the thirtieth of October the Legates being in consultation as in the dayes before all the Spaniards with some others required audience and made a new instance that the institution and superiority of Bishops De iure Diuino might bee defined saying that if it were not done they should faile to doe that which is iust and necessary in these times for clearing of the Catholique trueth and protesting they would assist no more in Congregation or Session This being diuulged many Italian Prelates agreed together in the house of Cardinall Simoneta in the Chamber of Iulius Simoneta Bishop of Pescara and came to the Legates the next morning three Patriarches sixe Arch bishops and eleuen Bishops with a request that it might not bee put into the Canon that the superiority is De iure Diuino in regard it sauoured of ambition and was vnseemely that themselues should giue sentence in their owne cause and because the greater part would not haue it put in the occasion might not bee giuen to speake of the Popes authority which they would and ought to confirme When this was knowen in Trent many did beleeue that this instance was procured by the Legats themselues whereupon after Euensong a greater number assembled themselues in the vestry in fauour of the Spanish opinion others in the house of the B. of Modena for the same end and there were foure other assemblies in the houses of the Arch-bishops of Otranto Taranto Rosano and of the Bishop of Parma The tumult proceeded so farre that the Legats were afraid of some scandall and thought they could by no meanes hold the Session at the time appointed and that there was a necessitie to discusse some points of doctrine and propose some matter of reformation before they came to the resolution of the Article which was the cause of so greate a motion And Simoneta complained often that he had little assistance from Mantua and Seripando who howsoeuer they did some thing yet could not hide their thoughts which did incline to the aduersaries Letters of credence came from the Marquis of Pescara to the principall The letters of the Marquis of Pescara Spanish Prelats with commission to his Secretarie to vse the strongest perswasions with them and to aduise them not to touch any thing in preiudice of the holy Sea assuring them that the King would be displeased and that great inconueniences in his kingdomes would ensue saying it could not be expected from their wisedome that they would resolue in any particular before they vnderstood his Maiesties pleasure And he gaue him order to aduise whether any of the Prelates made small account of this admonition or were refractary in obeying because it was the Kings pleasure that they should stand vnited in the deuotion of his Holinesse and should dispatch The answere of the Arch-bishop of Granata expresse Curriers if there were occasion Granata answered that he neuer meant to say any thing against the Pope and thought that whatsoeuer was spoken for the authority of Bishops was for the benefit of his Holinesse being assured that if their authority were diminished the obedience to the holy Sea would decrease also though by reason of his oldage he knew that it would not happen in his time that his opinion was Catholike for which he would be content to die that seeing such contrarietie he was not willing to remaine in Trent because hee expected but small fruit and therefore had demanded leaue to depart of his Holinesse and his Maiesty much desiring to returne that at his departure out of Spaine he receiued no commandement from the King and his Ministers but to ayme at the seruice of God and the quiet reformation of the church which he had truly performed that he thought he had not crossed the Kings will though he made not protession to diue into it but hee knew that Princes when they are requested especially by their Ministers doe easily content them with general tearmes Segouia answered that his meaning neuer was to do the Pope any The answere of Segouia ill office but that he could not gaine-say his opinion because it was for the Catholique truth nor could speake more then he had spoken already hauing neuer since seene or studied any thing concerning this matter Afterwards they retired all together and sent to the King a Doctor of the family of Segouia with instruction to informe his Maiestie that neither they nor any other Prelats could bee reprehended if they knew not how to promote the proiects of Rome because they could not propose any thing but onely deliuer their opinion concerning that which was proposed by the Legates as his Maiestie did well know that it would bee hard so interrogate them and binde them to answere against their conscience that they were assured they should offend GOD and his Maiestie if they should doe otherwise that they could not bee blamed for speaking out of season because they
impertinently with superfluous questions which then were wisely buried in silence that it appeareth by the same reasons that there is no neede to handle any thing now but that which was proposed in the Decree And amongst other things hee sayd that they were confirmed by the speach of the Ambassadour Lansac who had often shewed by good reasons that nothing was to bee required but that residence should be executed and that it was to no purpose to shew whence the obligation came Amongst other particles there was in the Decree that the Bishops residing should not be bound to pay Tenths Subsides or any other Taxe imposed by what authoritie soeuer though at the instance of Kings and Princes This mooued all the Ambassadours very much but Lansac dissembling complained that the Cardinall of Mantua had named him without telling him of it before granting hee had spoken so much vnto him but as a particular friend not as an Ambassadour And to make his complaint the more grieuous hee found fault also that the Catholike King was named before the most Christian Of the Tenths hee sayd nothing hoping that by that which he had said and by some opposition which the fauourers of ius diuinum would make that forme of Decree would bee hindered Fiue Churches sayd onely that hee did not beleeue that the Emperours minde was as the Cardinall had proposed But the Secretary of the Marquis of Pescara demanded openly that the words might be amended so that they might not preiudice the grace granted by the Pope to his Catholike Maiestie for the Subsidie of the Gallies The Legates did beleeue they had by this meanes gained the Prelates but after they vnderstood the exception for Spaine they began to say amongst themselues that they were fauoured in that which could not bee granted For in Spaine and France and vnden euery other Prince they should bee forced to pay and in the state of the Church also with a Non obstantibus the grace would bee made of no force The next day they passed from residence to Episcopall Order And Segouia replied that the institution of Bishops de iure Diuino was handled and A difference betweene the Cardinall of Mantua and the Bishop of Segonia resolued in the same Councell vnder Iulius the third with a generall consent and that himselfe had deliuered his opinion therein and specified the day and hourâ— when it was The Cardinall of Mantua caused the actes of that time to be searched and that to be read by the Secretary which was then defined to be published expounding them so as that hee concluded that it was neither decided nor examined nor proposed in that manner as it was sayd by Segouia The Bishop answering though reuerently in appearance there passed so many replies that they were forced to breake vp the Congregation And because some will perhaps desire to knowe which of them spake with most reason it will bee fit to recite heere that which was then decided in the Congregations though not published in Session by reason of the sudden dissolution of that Councell before related Three heads of doctrine were then composed the third where of was inscribed of the Hierarchie and of the difference of Bishops and Priests and hauing spoken much of the Hierarchie it saith thus afterwards as it is translated verbatim out of the Latine Besides the holy Synod doth teach that those are not to be bearkened vnto who say that Bishops are not instituted Iure diuino it appearing manifestly by the words of the Gospel that CHRIST our Lord hath himselfe called the Apostles and promoted them to the degree of the Apostleship into whose place the Bishops are subrogated neither ought wee to thinke that this so eminent and necessary a degree hath beene brought into the Church by humane institution for so wee should detract from and disesteeme the diuine prouidence for failing in the most noble things These were the wordes vsed in that point of doctrine There were noted also eight Canons the last whereof said thus Hee that shall say that Bishops are not instituted iure Diuino or are not superiour to Priests or haue not authoritie to ordaine or that this doeth belong to Priests let him be anathema Euery one being prepossessed with an opinion doth finde it in all this that is read and it is not wonder if each of those two Prelates did finde his owne in the same words which the Papalins did interprete onely of the power of Order and the Spaniards of all which containeth order and iurisdiction Yet some of the Popish Prelates did beleeue that Mantua studiously faining to thinke as they did caused the old determination to bee read not to confirme his owne opinion but the Spanish which secretly hee defended The Cardinall of Loraine beeing entred into Italie the Pope could not denie the French-men to cause that he should be expected And hee wrote to Trent that they should prolong the Session yet not so as to passe Nouember The Legates receiuing aduice that the Cardinall was vpon the Lago di Garda in the Congregation of the ninth of Nouember Mantua proposed the deferring of the Session vntill the 26. of the same moneth which Loraine not knowing sent Carlo de Grassi Bishop of Monte Finscoue and wrote letters also to the Legates that if it would please them to tary for him he would be in Trent within a few dayes And they resolued to make no more Congregations vntill his comming to giue him the more satisfaction The Bishop related that the Cardinall did shew a good intention in all his discourses and that hee would send his opinions to his Holinesse that hee might see them that the Prelates in his company came for the seruice of God and with a good mind toward the Apostolique Sea and did hope that their comming would make a concord in the Councell and cause them to bee diligent in making a fruitfull reformation without any respect of their owne interest and many such things hee said which though they were testified by Grassi and confirmed by the Ambassador de Ferriores yet the Popish Prelates did beleeue them onely in complement and purposed to vse all the remedies desseigned both in Trent and Rome Loraine entred Trent and was met a mile on the way by Card. Madruccio The entrie of the Cardinall of Loraine into Trent and many Prelats and by all the Legates at the gate of the Citie from which place he was accompanied to the house where he was lodged Hee rode betweene the Cardinals Mantua and Seripando which honour they thought necessary to doe vnto him because the same was done vnto him by Monte and Sancta Croce Legates in Bolonia when the Councell was helde in that Citie at the time when he went to Rome for the Cap. In the euening he went to visit the Cardinall of Mantua and had audience the next day before the Legates He visiteth the Card. of Mantua had audience the next day
and maketh a speach with the Ambassadours Lansac and de Ferrieres He presented the Kings letters directed to the Councell and then made a long discourse to shew his inclination to serue the Apostolique Sea promising to communicate all his designes to the Pope and to them the Legates and not to desire any thing but to the good satisfaction of his Holinesse Hee said hee would not bee curious in vnprofitable questions adding that the two controuersies of the institution of Bishops and of residence which were spoken of euery where had diminished the authority of the Councell and taken away the good opinion the world held of it For his owne part he professed hee was more inclined to the opinion which doeth affirme them de iure diuino yet though it were certainely true hee saw no necessitie or opportunitie to proceede to the declaration thereof that the end of the Councell ought to bee to reunite those to the Church who were separated that himselfe had beene at a parley with the Protestants and had not found them so different but that they may bee reduced if the abuses were taken away and that no time is more fit to win them then this because it is certaine they were neuer so vnited to the Emperour as now that many of them and in particular the Duke of Wittemberg was willing to assist in Councell but it was necessary to giue him satisfaction by a beginning of reformation in which the seruice of GOD did require that their Excellencies should imploy their labour hee shewed the desire of the King that fit remedies might bee applied to the necessities of his people seeing that as he had warre now with the Hugonotes so if the abuses were not prouided against hee should haue more to doe with the Catholiques whose obedience will bee quite lost that these were the causes why his Maiestie had sent him to the Councell Hee complained that of all the money which the Pope promised to lend the King he could receiue but fiue and twentie thousand crownes disbursed by the Cardinall of Ferrara in regard of the limitations put in the Mandats because they could not be exacted but vpon certaine conditions to take away the Pragmatikes of all the Parliaments of the kingdome a thing of so great difficultie that there was no hope euer to receiue one pennie In the end hee said hee had brought new instructions to the Ambassadours and therefore when hee had spoken to the Synode in the Kings name in the first congregation he would afterwards only deliuer his suffrage as an Arch-Bishop not medling with the affaires of the kingdome but leauing the care thereof to them The Legats answered without consultation as euery one thought good The answere of the Legats commending his pietie and deuotion towards the Apostolike Sea and offering to impart all their affaires vnto him They shewed what patience they vsed in suffering the libertie or rather the licence of Prelats in their speeches who went vp and downe and mooued new questions but now his excellencie being ioyned with them they doubted not but by his aduice and assistance they might be able to represse this great boldnesse and compose the differences risen and proceede heereafter in so comely a manner that the world might receiue edification which before had conceiued a bad opinion that the euill will of the Protestants was too much knowne who when they shew themselues not auerse from concord then it is to bee doubted that they inuent new occasions of greater difference that it is certaine that they haue demanded a Councell because they thought it would bee denied them and at the same time when they required it they indeauoured by all meanes to hinder it as now those who are assembled in Francfort laboure that it may not proceede and vse meanes to the Emperour to interpose some impediment that they hate the very name of the Councell as much as of the Pope neither haue they formerly made any other vse of it then to couer and excuse their apostacie from the Apostolike Sea that there was no hope of their conuersion and therefore meanes only was to bee vsed to preserue the good Catholikes in the true faith They commended the pietie and good intention of the king and shewed the desire of the Pope for reformation and what hee had done to reforme the court not regarding the diminution of his owne reuenues and that hee had alwaies written to the Councell that they would labour in the same businesse whereunto themselues the Legates were much inclined and disposed but were hindred by the contentions of the Prelates which consumed almost all the time that if in France there bee danger to loose the obedience of the Catholikes it is a matter to bee treated of with his Holinesse Concerning the loane of money they saide the paternall charitie of the Pope towards the King and Kingdome was so great that they might bee assured that the conditions were put in for pure necessitie And after diuers complements they concluded that on Munday hee should bee receiued in the generall congregation to declare to the Fathers the occasion of his comming and to reade vnto them the Kings letters The Legates were troubled with these wordes of the Cardinall that hee would not meddle with the affaires of the Kingdome but leaue them to the Ambassadours which were not conformeable to those which Lansac and de Ferrieres had vttered a little before saying they were glad of the Cardinals comming because they should be eased of all paines all being as they said to depend vpon his Honourable Lordship They concluded that they were to take heede of those dissimulations and the rather because Cardinall Simoneta had receiued certaine aduice from Milan that the French Abbots lodged in Saint Ambrose said they would ioyne with the Spaniards Dutch-men and Vltramontanes and treat of matters which would not please the Court. Besides the French-men were heard to say in all their discourses that time was not to bee lost in questions but the reformation to bee spoken of that they ought to begin with taking away pluralitie of Benefices and that the Cardinall would bee the first to leaue them to giue example that dispensations are to bee giuen gratis that the Annates preuentions and small dates ought to be remooued and onely one prouision made for a Benefice amplifying also the matter that the Pope had a most excellent occasion to gaine immortall glory by making the foresaid prouision to satisfie Christian people and to vnite and appease them by prouiding against these abuses and inconueniences and that in recompense they would pay vnto his Holinesse an halfe Tenth that they were come thither resolute not to depart before they had attempted to make all these prouisions how long soeuer they taryed there that in case they saw they could not preuaile they would make no clamour but returne quietly into France and make the same prouisions at home The Legats also had
so it was most iust that the perturbers of it should be punished The Bishop of Caua would neither excuse himselfe for that which hee had said nor receiue the admonition with silence though it was in generall but said that the causes ought to bee remooued that the effects might cease that if the words of the Bishop of Guadice had offended his owne person he would haue endured it for Christian charitie which as it requireth patience in wrongs committed against ones selfe so it maketh men sensible of the iniuries done vnto CHRIST whose diuine Maiestie is offended when the authoritie of his Vicar is touched that hee had spoken well yea as well as might be and confirmed the same with other words of the same sence which were generally condemned of petulancie Iacobus Gilbertus of Nogueras Bishop of Aliffe in deliuering his voyce The suffrage of the Bishop of Aliffe concerning the institution of Bishops said that concerning the institution of Bishops one could not speake with better ground then considering well and vnderstanding the words of Saint Paul to the Ephesians For as it is most true that CHRIST did rule the Church with an absolute gouernment while hee liued in mortall flesh as others had iudiciously said so it was a great vntruth which was added that is that being in heauen he hath abandoned the same gouernment yea hee doeth exercise it rather more then before And this is it which he spake to his Apostles at his departure I am with you vntill the end of the world adding also the assistance of the holy Ghost so that now also not onely the inward influence of graces commeth from CHRIST as from the Head but an externall assistance also though inuisible to vs which doeth minister occasions of saluation to the faithfull and driueth away the temptations of the world Notwithstanding besides all these things hee hath instituted also some members of the Church for Apostles Pastours c. to defend the faithfull from errours and to direct them to the vnitie of faith and knowledge of GOD. And vpon these he hath best owed a gift necessary for the exercising of this holy office which is the power of iurisdiction which is not equall in all but so much as euery one hath is giuen him immediatly by CHRIST Nothing is â—ord contrary to Saint Paul then to say that it was giuen to one onely to impart it to whom he listed It is true that it is not equall in all but according to the diuine distribution which as Saint Cyprian saith that the vnitie of the Church might bee preserued did ordaine that the supreame should be in Peter and his successors not that it should bee absolute and according to the Prouerbe that the will may bee a law but as Saint Paul saith for edification of the Church onely not for destruction so that it cannot bee extended to abrogate lawes and Canons made by the Church for a foundation of gouernement And heere hee began to alleadge the Canons cited by Gratian in which the ancient Popes doe confesse themselues to be subiect to the Decrees of the Fathers and to the constitutions of their predecessors The Cardinall Varminese interrupted him and sayd that the subiect to speake on was the superioritie of Bishops so that this discourse was beside the matter The Bishop answered that the authority of Bishops being handled it was necessary to speake of that of the Pope And Granata stood vp and said that others had spoken of it superfluously not to say perniciously meaning Laynez and therefore that Aliffe might speake of it likewise The Bishop of Caua stood vp and sayd that others had spoken of it but not in that manner and whisperings beginning to arise amongst the Prelates Simoneta made a signe to Caua to hold his peace and admonishing Aliffe to speake to the point he quieted the noyse But he continuing to alleadge the Canons as hee had begun Varmiense interrupted him againe not speaking vnto him but making a formall discourse to the Fathers concerning that matter He said the heretikes pretend to proue that Bishops elected by the Pope are not true and lawfull and that this is the opinion which ought to be condemned but whether true Bishops are instituted iure Diuino or not there is no difference betweene the heretikes and the Catholikes and therefore the question doth not belong to the Synod which is congregated only to condemne the heresies He aduised the Fathers to abstaine from speaking things which might giue occasion of scaudall and exhort them to leaue these questions Aliffe desired to replie but Simoneta with the assistance of some other Prelates did pacifie him though with some difficulty And after him spake Autonius Maria Saluiaâ—â— Bishop of Saint Papulo who sayd that all were assembled for the seruice of GOD and proceeded with a good intention though some one way and some another And hauing sayd many things which serued partly to accord the opinions but principally to reconcile their mindes was a cause that the Congregation did quietly ende and that words of humanitie and reuerence did passe betweene the Cardinall and the Bishop The fourth of December the Cardinall of Loraine deliuered his opinion The suffrage of the Card of Loraine concerning the same matter and spake at large saying that iurisdiction was giuen by God immediatly to the Church Hee alleadged the place of Saint Austin that the keyes are giuen to Peter not vnto one person but vnto the vnitie and that Peter when CHRIST promised him the keyes did represent all the Church who if hee had not been a Sacrament that is representing the Church CHRIST would not haue giuen them vnto him And hee shewed a great memory in reciling the places word by word Then he said that that part of iurisdiction which is ioyned with Episcopall order the Bishops doe receiue immediatly from God and declaring in what it doeth consist amongst other things hee specified that power of excommunication is contained in it inlarging himselfe much in the exposition of that place of Saint Matthew in which CHRIST doeth prescribe the manner of brotherly correction and iudiciall of the Church with authority to separate the disobedient from the body thereof Then hee disputed against that opinion alleadging diuers reasons taken out of the wordes of CHRIST spoken to Saint Peter and from the exposition which S. Leo the Pope doeth giue vnto them in many places Hee exemplified in many Bishops who had acknowledged all their iurisdiction to come from the Apostolike Sea and spake with so much eloquence and in such sort that it could not clearely bee discouered what his opinion was Afterwards hee sayd that Councels had authoritie immediately from God alleadging the words of CHRIST Where two or three shall be assembled in my name I will be in the middest of them and the Councell of the Apostles which ascribeth the resolution to the holy Ghost and the stile of all Councels in saying they are congregated
and without feare and that the Kings protection was sufficient to maintaine him This beeing reported to the Legates was a cause that they were heard with much patience though they said that the institution and iurisdiction of Bishops The French opinion concerning the Popes authoritie was de iure diuino as well as that of the Pope and that there was no difference but in degree of superioritie and that the Popes authority is confined within the limits of the Canons relating and commending the stile of the Parliaments of France that when any Popes Bull is presented which containeth any thing contrary to the Canons receiued in France they pronounce it to bee abusiue and forbid the execution This libertie made the Papalins vse more respect in their speaches though the prouerbe pleased them so well that sometimes some of the merrie Prelates could not forbeare to vse it The pretence for the absence of the Cardinall of Loraine was the aduice of the death of the King of Nauarre which came to Trent that day This The death of the King of Nauar made a great change in Trent and in France Prince wounded with a bullet at the siege of Roan in September was neuer well cured and at the last died Neere vnto his death hee receiued the Communion after the Catholique manner at the perswasion of his Physitian Visentius Laurus and afterwards wauered towards the doctrine of the Protestants and so died the tenth of Nouember This accident made a great mutation in the Councell and Loraine did suddenly change all his desseignes For that King had a principall hand in the Commissions giuen to the Cardinall at his departure so that hee was vncertaine whether after his death the Queene and others would continue in the same heat Besides he saw a manifest change in the whole gouernement and therefore desired to bee in France that himselfe might beare part of it also For the Prince of Conde beeing in open dissention distrusting the Queene and those who had power with her the Cardinall of Bourbon vncapable Montpensier in small credit the Constable old of whom many also were emulous hee had a great conceit that his brother might bee the Chiefe for Armes and himselfe for counsell And hee ruminated these things in his minde thinking but little of the Councell and of Trent where hee was The other Frenchmen sayd openly they ought to thanke God for the death of the King because he began to wauer and to ioyne his owne interests with those of his brother and of the other Hugonots The next day being the eighth of December was all spent in ceremonies for the election of Maximilian King of the Romanes The Arch bishop of Prague sang the Masse of the holy Ghost with the assistance of the whole Councell the Bishop of Tininia made a sermon in commendation of the Prince and the Cardinals and Ambassadours were inuited by Prague So soone as the Diet was assembled in Francfort the Prince of Conde sent not onely to demaund assistance from the Protestant Princes but also to treat an vnion of the Hugonots with those of the Confession of Ausburg and in particular to make a ioynt demand for a free new Councel in which the resolutions of Trent might bee examined the French-men of the old Catholike Religion giuing hope also that they would agree vnto it because it had been promised to the Ambassadour of France who afterwards was created Cardinall della Bordissiera that it should be done But the Dutch Protestants were most auerse from the Councell so long as Germany might bee in peace without it And therefore a booke was printed in Francfort full of excuses and reasons why they neither would nor could come to Trent with protestation of the nullitie of all that was and would be done in that place The King was first anointed and crowned King of Bohemia in Prague The coronation of the King of Bohemia in presence of his father the Emperour by that Arch-bishop who went from Trent into Bohemia to performe that ceremonie that the King might haue a voyce in the Imperiall Diet. Beeing come to Francfort they were forced to expect vntill the Canons of Colon had elected their Arch-bishop because that Sea was then void so that the Princes had much time to handle many matters expecting still in that place that the number of seuen might bee full by the Coronation in Bohemia and the election in Colen They were troubled in Rome with these thimgs and afraid that the Diet would send to Trent to protest and that some new forme would bee vsed in the coronation and the old abolished which would shew an inclination to depart from the ancient Rites or that some promise would bee made by the new King preiudiciall to the Popes authoritie But the Emperour and the King vsed much arte to diuert the handling of points of Religion before the Election which was made the 24 of Nouember and the coronation the last The election of the King of the Romanes of that moneth In which the Electors and other Protestant Princes stood at the Masse vntill the Gospell was read and then they went foorth This onely was new But the Popes Nuncio tooke place aboue the Electours and Ambassadours The coronation being past the Emperour beganne to practise with some of the Protestants that they would adhere to the Councell of Trent who not to bee preuented assembling themselues together presented to the Emperour the answere promised 20. moneths before to his Ambassadours in the assembly at Namburg which was deferred vntill then Conditions required by the Protestāts of Germany before they would assist the Councel In which hauing declared the causes why they had inmany Imperiall Diets appealed and did appeale againe vnto a free Councell they added the conditions which they held to bee necessary with which they offeredto assist in a future generall Councel 1. That it should bee celebrated in Germanie 2. That it should not bee intimated by the Pope 3. That hee should not preside but bee part of the Councel subiect to the determinations thereof 4. That the Bishops and other Prelates should bee freed from their oath giuen to the Pope that they may freely and without impediment deliuer their opinions 5. That the holy Scripture might bee iudge in the Councel and all humaine authority excluded 6. That the Diuines of the States of the Augustan Confession sent to the Councel might not onely haue a consulting but deciding voice also and might haue a Safe-conduct both for their persones and for the exercise of their religion 7. That the decisions in Councel should not be made as in Secular matters by pluralitie of voices but the more sound opinions preferred that is those which were regulated by the word of God 8. That the acts of the Councel of Trent should bee made void because it is partiall celebrated by one part onely and not gouerned according to promise 9. That if a concord in
saying of CHRIST A good shepheard goeth before the flocke calleth euery sheepe by name runneth through the desert to seeke that which is lost and layeth downe his life for them He sheweth that this was vnderstood of all those whom CHRIST hath instituted Pastors which are all those who haue cure of soules especially the Bishops as Saint Paul said and wrote to the Ephesians that whosoeuer did hold himselfe not to be bound by the Decree of CHRIST to performe these offices or was more fit for the affaires of Kingdomes or Common-wealths ought to leaue the charge of a Pastor and apply himselfe to those matters onely that it is very much to performe one charge well but to performe two which be contrary is impossible His prolixitie did not please the Cardinals because he was the first that disputed that matter with reason Hee spake with great vehemencie vsing many phrases and words taken out of Saint Hierome Simoneta would willingly haue interrupted him but forbare in regard of the occurrence of the Bishop of Guadice But hee called him in the presence of many Prelats and reprehended him sharpely for speaking against the Pope The Bishop defended himselfe humbly and with reasons and a few dayes after alleadging indisposition asked leaue to depart and had it and departed the one Who quieteth Trent for feare and twentieth of the moneth After this time the controuersie about residence changed state and those The Prelats are terrified with y e Popes authority who did abhorre it did labour no more to demonstrate by reasons or authoritie as vntill then they had done that it was of the law of man but began to terrifie those of the contrary opinion by saying that to maintaine that it was de iure diuino was to diminish the Popes authority because it would follow that hee could not enlarge or diminish diuide or vnite change or transferre Episcopall Seas nor leaue them vacant or gaue them an administration or commenda that hee could not restraine much lesse take away the authoritie to absolue that by this determination all dispensations granted by Popes were condemned at once and power taken away to grant them hereafter The other part who saw the necessitie of those consequences which they thought were not vnfit but that it was the trueth and the lawfull vse of the ancient Church and that the declaration was proposed for no other ende then to remooue those inconueniences themselues also omitting to vse reasons and authority to prooue it to bee de iure diuino began to shew that residence beeing restored by that declaration it would turne to the inlargement of the Popes power and encrease the reuerence towards the Clergie and especially towards the Pope who hath lost authority in so many Prouinces because Bishops not residing but gouerning by vnable Vicars haue left a way open for the sowing of new doctrines which with so much detriment of the Popes authoritie haue taken roote If Bishops doe reside his authoritie will be preached euery where and confirmed where it is acknowledged as yet and restored where it hath been shaken Neither of the parties could speake with such termes but that their dissimulation was perceiued on both sides and their inward thoughts which they would haue concealed were but too manifest They were all masked and yet all knowen Being assembled againe the sixteenth of December one halfe of the Prelates hauing not as yet giuen their voyces Cardinall Seripando proposed the prorogation of the Session and beeing not able then to foresee when they could dispatch they resolued to prefixe a certaine time within fifteene dayes And the Cardinal admonished the Prelats of their great prolixitie in giuing their voyces which did ayme only at ostentation tooke away the reputation of the Councell and did prolong it to the great in commoditie of them all The Pope was much afflicted with the death of Fredericke Boromeo his nephew which happened in the end of the last moneth vpon whom thinking to conferre all the greatnesse of his house hee had married him to a daughter of the Duke of Vrbin made him generall gouernour of the Church and purposed also to giue him the Dukedome of Camerino and because hee was old and oppressed with griefe hee fell into a dangerous sicknesse out of which beeing recouered hee applyed his minde to the affaires of the Councell Hee held diuers Congregations to finde a temper concerning the two Canons of the Institution and of Residence which were thought by all the Court to bee very dangerous for the Popes authoritie as also to make some prouision against the prolixitie of the Prelats in deliuering their opinions because it did prolong the Councell and left a gate open for all those to enter who would attempt any thing against his dignitie Aboue all that which was desseigned by the Frenchmen did trouble him especially because hee did neuer receiue Letters from Trent in which it was not sayd that either the Cardinall of Loraine or some of the Ambassadours did make request for reformation with this addition that if they could not obtaine those prouisions they demanded they would make them at home making mention often of prouiding against the annats preuentions and other things properly belonging to the Pope of Rome He resolued to deale plainely with the French-men and to those which were in Rome he sayd that hauing so often offered to treat with the King concerning his owne rights and to come to a friendly composition and seeing that his ministers in the Councell doe alwayes make shew that they will speake of them in the Synode hee was resolute to see whether hee would breake out into an open dissention with him Hee gaue order by an expresse currier to his Nuncio in France to speake hereof and wrote to the Cardinall of Loraine that those matters could not be proposed in Councell without breach of the Kings promises expressely made vnto him by Monsieur d' Auxerres Hee complained in Consistory of the impertinencie of the Bishops in Trent in making euery thing long to no purpose Hee exhorted the Cardinals to write to their friends and himselfe wrote to the Legats to vse threats and authoritie seeing that perswasions did no good Concerning the Articles of the Institution he wrote that to make the institution of Bishops absolutely de iure diuino was a false opinion and erroneous because the power of Order was from CHRIST but of iurisdiction from the Pope which in this respect may bee said to be from CHRIST because the Papall authoritie commeth from his Diuine Maiestie so that whatsoeuer the Pope doeth CHRIST doeth by him And for a resolution hee wrote that either the words de iure diuino should bee quite omitted or they should be vsed in that forme which hee sent in which it was sayd that CHRIST did institute Bishops to be created by the Pope who may distribute to them what and how much authority it pleased him to giue them for the benefit
onely giue his voice with modestie and serue the Legats out of his loue in any honest worke as farre as he was able And Madruccio did not forbeare to say that there was a secret Councell within the Councell which did arrogate more authoritie A Councell within the Councell The Legates perceiuing that euery thing turned against them caused the Congregations to be omitted Neither was this sufficient For the Prelats Practises to dissolue the Councell made priuate congregations amongst themselues and the Legats continuall consultations The Arch-bishop of Otranto and others who aimed at the Cardinalitie of which they thought themselues assured if the Councell were separated agreed together to oppose euery thing to make some tumult arise and went passionately about euen in the night also making practises and causing men to set their hand to papers Which though in effect it pleased the Legats yet for the manner it displeased the most of them as beeing of bad example which might giue scandall And on the contrary side there wanted not those who desired a dissolution But each partie expected an occasion that the cause of it might be attributed to the other so that the suspicions did encrease on both sides The Cardinall of Loraine complained to all that plots were laid to dissolue the Synod and especially to the Ambassadours of Princes desiring them to write to their Masters to perswade the Pope that the Councell may bee continued that the practises might bee moderated and the Fathers left to their libertie saying that otherwise a composition would bee made in France that Of which the Card of Loraine complaineth euery one might liue as hee would vntill a free Councell as this was not in which nothing could be resolued but as pleased the Legates nor by the Legates but as the Pope listed that he would be patient vntill the next Session And of the want of libertie in Councell and then if he sawe not things goe better hee would make his protestations and together with the Ambassadours and Prelates returne into France to make a Nationall Councel in which perhaps Germanie would concurre with them a thing which would be displeasing vnto himselfe in regerd of the danger that the Apostolique Sea would not bee acknowledged any more In those dayes many Curriers passed betweene Rome and Trent For the Legates As did also the French-men in Rome aduised the frequent contradictions and the Pope sollicited the proposing of the Canons which he sent And the French-men in Rome made the same complaint to the Pope which Loraine had done in Trent and vsed the same threats of a Nationall Councell and the assistance of Germanie But The Pope answereth resolutely the Pope who had been vsed to these things said hee was not daunted with words was not afraid of Nationall Synods did knowe that the French Bishops were Catholiques and that Germanie would not subiect it selfe to their Councels He said that the Councell was not onely free but might be called licentious that the practises of the Italians in Trent were not with his knowledge but did arise because the Vltramontans would tread the Popes authoritie vnder their feete that hee hath had three good occasions to dissolue the Councell but was willing it should continue hoping that GOD would not abandon his Church and that euery attempt against it would come vpon the head of the Innouators Fiue Churches departed and went to the Emperours Court in the time of these confusions to giue his Maiestie an account of the state of the Councel and of the combination of the Italian Prelates and it was discouered that Granata and his adherents had desired him to perswade the Emperour to write to the Catholique King concerning the Reformation and Residence that both in those and in other occasions they might speake freely according to their conscience all which the Legates did beleeue to proceede from Loraine And therefore for a counterpoise themselues also a few dayes after sent the Bishop Commendone to the Emperour vpon pretence to excuse and render the causes why the demands of his Maiesty could not as yet be proposed And they gaue him commission to exhort the Emperour to be content not to demand of the Councel bot of the Pope himselfe those points of his petition which concerne his authoritie as also other instructions such as seemed them good But Martinus Crame 〈…〉 Bishop of Vormis Ambassadour of the King of Polonia to the Emperour being come to Trent vpon pretence to visit the Cardinall of Varmia his ancient and in ward friend there was a great suspicion that he was sent by the Emperor to be an eye-witnes of the proceedings in Councell and to relate them to him All these things made the Legates doubt that the Councell would be dissolued in some manner dishonourable to the Pope and themselues obseruing that it was desired by many euen by some of the Papalins themselues and that disorders were purposely procured by others to iustifie themselues in case it should happen They sent vnto all the Ambassadours a writing which conteined the present difficulties and desired their counsell But the French Ambassadours answered vpon this occasion that which they desired to say many dayes before that as the Councell was assembled to remedie abuses so some were willing to make vse A free speech vsed by the French Ambassadours of it to encrease them that before any thing else were done it was fit to withstand such manifest practises that they were intolerable that if they were remoued and euery man had libertie to speake freely what hee thought a good accord would easily bee made that the Pope was Head of the Church but not aboue it that he was to gouerne and direct the other members but not to domineere ouer the body that to remedie the differences it was necessary to follow the Councell of Constance which hauing found the Church most disorderly by meanes of these opinions did reduce it into tolerable tearmes They sayd that one cause of discord was because the Secretary Seconded by the Imperialists did not set downe their voyces faithfully so that the greater part seemed in the acts to be the lesser and that could not be taken for a resolution which was concluded by the common opinion and therefore that it was fit to ioyne another with him The Imperialists said almost the same things and were more earnest for another Secretary The other Ambassadors stood vpon generall tearmes desiring a continuation of the Councell and an vnion of mindes Things standing thus Ventimiglia redispatched by the Pope returned The B of Ventimiglia returneth to Trent to Trent the nine and twentieth of Ianuary who made a relation of his credence to the Legates and by their aduice sought to remooue two opinions spread in the Councell one that the Pope could not liue long the other that hee desired a dissolution of the Councell Hee testified the desire of his Holinesse that laying aside
Prelates had sent letters to him in which were complaints against the proceedings of the Italians and many Articles of Reformation which 't is like they would not dart to doe except they knew their Kings minde Hee said also that the Count of Luna when the Popes ministers had spoken of the too much licence of the Spanish Prelates in their speaches answered thus what could bee done if those Prelates should say that they spake as they thought in their conscience Hee layd moreouer that in the conference hee will haue with the Cardinall of Loraine hee was of opinion that they would conclude to make their petitions to bee proposed by the Ambassadours and that his Maiestie had caused his Diuines to consult vpon them and vpon other conciliarie affaires and that howsoeuer himselfe and the Nuncio Delphinus had vsed much diligence yet they were not able to learne the particulars But within a short time they came to light For the Iesuite Canisius do rote to the Generall Laynez that the Emperour was ill affected towards the Councell and made many points to bee consulted on that hee might resolde how to proceede in case the Pope did prefeuere in refusing to propose the reformation or in giuing words contrary to his deeds One point was what Points consulted on in the Emperours cour the Emperours authoritie might be in Councell and that Fredericus Staphilus Confessor to the Queene of Bahemia was the chiefe man in the consultation Canisius desired that one of the Societie might be sent vnto him whom he might bring into the consultation and by him discouer all Whereupon Laynez hauing conferred with Cardinall Simoneta they resolued to send Father Natalis by whom all was discouered And the Articles consulted on were seuenteene 1. Whether a generall Councell lawfully In number 17 assembled by the fauour of Princes may change the order determined by the Pope to be obserued in handling the matters and bring in a new manner 2. Whether it be profitable for the Church that the Councell should handlematters and determine them as it is directed by the Pope or Court of Rome so that it may not doe otherwise 3. Whether if the Pope die in time of the councell the Fathers thereof ought to choose another 4. What the Emperours power is the Sea of Rome being voyde and the Councell open 5. Whether when matters are handled concerning the peace and tranquillitie of the Christian common wealth the Ambassadours of Princes ought to haue a deciding voice howsoeuer they haue it not concerning matters of faith 6. Whether Princes may recall their Orators and Prelates from the councell without imparting it to the Legats 7. Whether the Pope may dissolue or suspend the Counsel without the participation of Princes and especially of the Emperour 8. Whether it be fit that Princes should interpose to cause more necessarie and expedient matters to be handled in Counsell 9. Whether the Orators of Princes may expound to the Fathers in person those things which the Princes commit vnto them to be expounded 10. Whether a meanes may be found that the Fathers sent by the Pope and Princes may bee free in giuing their voyces in Councell 11. What course may be taken that the Pope and Court of Rome may not interpose in ordayning that which is to be handled in Councell that the libertie of the Fathers may not bee hindered 12. Whether a meanes may be found that no fraude violence or extortion bee vsed in deliuering the opinions of the Fathers 13. Whether any thing may bee handled bee it point of doctrine or reformation of the Church before it bee discussed by the learnell 14. what remedie may bee found if the Italian Prelates doecont inue their obstinacie in not suffering matters to be resolued 15. What remedie may be vsed to him 〈…〉 the con 〈…〉 of the Italian Prelates when the Popes authoritie is in question 16. Now the practises may bee remoued which hinder the determination of the point of residencie 17. Whether it bee seemely that the Emperour should personally assist in Councell But a long and serious consultation was held in Rome whether the petitions A consultation in Rome of the French-men ought to be proposed and they consideredred not so much the weight of the things themselues as the consequences thereof For obseruing what de Ferrieres had said in his Oration that the petitions exhibited were of the lighter sort and that others remained of more weight they coniectured that the French-men hauing not made those demands because they desired to obtaine them they aimed to make entrance by that way to propose others which they had in their minde and that by these which they call light the gate being opened passage might not bee denied them what attempt soeuer they would make besides For these and other respects it was resolued to write to the Legates that absolutely they should not bee proposed nor a negatiue giuen but onely a delay interposed and the meanes they were to vse were written also At the same time a writing of an vncertaine Authour came from Rome in answere of those petitions A writing published in Rome against the French petitions which immediately was spread in Trent and in the Emperors Court And it was beleeued in Rome that by these meanes they had giuen a good counterpoise to the instances of the French-men But the Pope was more troubled with the nouitie at the Emperours Court to consult of matters so preiudiciall to him knowing well that the Papall dignitie is preserued by the reuerence and certaine perswasion of Christians that it cannot bee called into question that when the world doeth begin to examine matters apparant reasons will not be wanting to disturbe the best things He obserued that his predecessors had vsed potent remedies in like occasions and that when the foundation of faith is questioned that precept to resist the beginnings taketh place For as in the breaches of riuers if the smallest ruptures be not stopped the chanell cannot be kept full so when there is but a small ouerture against the supreame authoritie and not stopped it is easily caried to an absolute downefall Hee was counselled to write a Briefe to the Emperour concerning this his distaste as Paul the third did to the Emperour Charles about the Colloquies of Spira and reprehend him for questioning those Articles as things that are most cleare and in another Briefe to reproue the Counsellers for perswading him to it and to admonish the Diuines who haue assisted in the businesse to seeke an absolution from the censures But hauing thought well on it hee considered that the state of things was not then as it was vnder Paul First because that disputation was publike whereas this was priuate and concealed of purpose that it might not bee knowne so that hee might dissemble all notice of it whereas if it should continue after his publike reprehension of it hee should put himselfe into greater danger that it was
is not bound that hee is exempted from the Law The last day but one of February the Cardinall of Loraine returned to Trent hauing remained fiue dayes in Ispruc which hee sent in continuall The Card. of Loraine returneth negotiation With the Emperour King of the Romans and their Ministers At his returne he found the Popes letters to him in which hee said that hee did desire a reformation should bee made and not deferred any longer and that they might haue time to labour therein the words of the decree of Order which were in difficultie should bee taken away The Cardinall did publish these letters purposely in Trent where it was generally knowen that the Legates had a contrary Commission But the Papalins vsed all diligence to find what businesse the Cardinall had by meanes of those who were in his company and in particular what resolution was taken concerning the seuenteene Articles and the rather because Count Fredericke Massei who came from Ispruc but the day before related that the Cardinall was euery day in priuate conferrence more then two houres with the Emperour and King of the Romans The Frenchmen made show to vnderstand nothing of the Articles and said that none of the Dutch diuines had treated with the Cardinall but Staphilus onely who presented him with a booke which hee had made in matter of residence and Canisius when hee went to see the Colledge of the Iesuites that the Diuines had not spoken to the Emperour but onely when going to see the Librarie they ouertooke him and the King his sonne who demanding what they thought concerning the grant of the Cup the Abbat of Claneual who was first of them answered that he thought it could not be granted then the Emperour turning to the King of the Romanes spake this verse of the Psalme in Latin Fourtie yeeres haue I endured this generation and haue alwayes found them to erre in their will But Loraine in visiting the Legates said nothing but that the Emperour was very well and zealously affected towards the Counsel desiring it might produce some fruit and that if occasion were he would assist in person and goe to Rome also to pray the Pope to haue compassion of Christendome and to suffer a reformation to be made which might not diminish his authority to which he bare exceeding great reuerence nor would haue any thing spoken of touching his Holinesse and the Court of Rome But to others in priuat he said that if the Councel had beene gouerned with that wisedome as was conuenient it would haue had a sudden and prosperous end that the Emperour was resolued that a good and a strong reformation should bee made which if the Pope would continue to crosse as hitherto he had done some great scandall would ensue that his Maiestie purposed to goe to Bolonia in case the Pope came thither with desseigne to receiue the crowne of the Empire and such other things It is not to bee doubted that the Cardinall spake of the affaires of the The points on which the Cardinall of Loraine treated with the Emperour Councel and informed the Emperour of the disorders and deliuered his opinion what remedies might be vsed to oppose the Court of Rome and the Italian Prelates of Trent to obtaine in Councel the communion of the Cup the mariage of Priests the vse of the vulgar tongue in holy matters the relaxation of other precepts of positiue law a reformation in the Head and the members and a meanes to make the Decrees of the Councel indispensable and how in case they were not able to obtaine they might haue a colourable occasion to iustifie their actions if of themselues they should make prouision for the necessities of their people by making a Nationall Councel assaying also to vnite the Germans with the French-men in matters of religion But this was not his negotiation onely For he treated a mariage also betweene the Queene of Scotland and the Arch duke Ferdinand the Emperours sonne and another betweene a daughter of his Maiestie and the Duke of Ferrara and to find a meanes to compose the differences of precedence betweene France and Spaine which things as domesticall doe touch Princes more neerely then the publique After the returne of Loraine the Congregations continuing Iames Alan a French Diuine entred likewise into the matter of dispensations and sayd that authority to dispence was immediately giuen to the Church by Christ and by it distributed to the Prelates as neede required according to times places and occasions Hee extrolled the authority of Generall Councels which represent the Church and diminished the Popes adding that it belongeth to the Generall councel to enlarge or restraine it The second of March the Cardinall of Mantua hauing beene sicke a few The Cardinal of Mantua dieth daies passed to another life which was cause of many mutations in Councel The Legates did presently send aduice hereof to the Pope and Seripando who remained prime Legate beside the common letter wrote in particular that he would be glad his Holinesse would send another Legate his superiour to gouerne the Councel or remooue him but in case hee would The three Legats remayning write to the Pope leaue him prime Legate he told him he would proceed as God should inspire him and that otherwise it were better to remoue him absolutely The Cardinall of Varmia wrote a part also that his Church had great neede of the presence of a Pastor and that the communion of the Cup was brought in and other notable abuses desiring leaue to goe thither to make prouision heerein and that generally in all Polonia there was neede of a person who might keepe the residue of the people in obedience saying he should doe the Apostolique Sea more seruice in those quarters then he could by remaining in the Councel But Simoneta desirous that the weight of the whole businesse should lie vpon his shoulders hoping to guide it with satisfaction of the Pope and his owne honour considering that Seripando was satiated with it and not inclined to gouerne it and that Varmiense was a simple man fit to beled he wrot to the Pope that the affaires of the Councel being not in a good state euery nouity would shake it much and therefore did thinke fit to continue without sending other Legates and promised a good issue In those dayes aduice came from Rome that a cause of the Bishop of Segouia which was to be proposed in the Rota was refused and that one of the Auditors told his Proctor that the Bishop was suspected of heresie This made a great stir not onely amongst the Spaniards but all the Oltramontanes also complaining that in Rome calumnies and infamies were raised against those who did not absolutely adhere to their wils The fourth of March the third ranke beganne to speake and for the fift Article all agreed that it was hereticall and to be condemned and so they did of the sixt Yet there was a difference because some
the world and laughter of those who had forsaken the obedience of the Church of Rome who would bee incited to retaine their opinions with greater obstinacie there had beene no Session held of a long time that while Princes did labour to vnite the aduersaries differing in opinions the Fathers came to contentions vnworthy of them that there was a fame that his Holinesse meant to dissolue or suspend the Councell perhaps mooued thereunto by the present state thereof but that his opinion was to the contrary For it had beene better it had neuer beene begun then left vnperfect with the scandall of the world contempt of his Holinesse and of the whole Clergie preiudice of this and other future generall Councels losse of that small remainder of Catholiques and opinion of the world that the end of the dissolution or suspension was onely to hinder the reformation that in the intimation of it his Holinesse did desire his consent and of other Kings and Princes which he did in imitation of his predecessors who alwayes haue thought it necessary for many respects that the same reason doth conclude that it cannot be dissolued or suspended without the same consent And he exborted him not to hearken to those who would haue him to dissolue it a thing shamefull and vnprofitable which vndoubtedly would be a cause of Nationall Councels so much abhorred by his Hol. as contrary to the vnity of the Church which as they haue been hindred by Princes to preserue the Popes authoritie so they cannot be denyed or deferred any more Hee perswaded him to maintaine the libertie of the Councell which was impeached principally by three causes One because euery thing was first consulted of at Rome another because the Legats had assumed to themselues onely the libertie of proposing which ought to be common to all the third because of the practises which some Prelats interested in the greatnesse of the Court of Rome did make He said that a reformation of the Church being necessary and the common opinion being that the abuses haue their beginning and growth in Rome it was fit for common satisfaction that the reformation should bee made in Councell and not in that Cittie And therefore desired his Holinesse to be content that the demands exhibited by his Ambassadours and by other Princes might be proposed In the conclusion he told him hee purposed to assist in Councell personally and exhorted his Holinesse to doe the like This letter was dispatched the third of March and it gaue much offence With which his Holinesse is offended to the Pope For hee thought that the Emperour did embrace much more then his authoritie did reach vnto and passed the termes of his Predecessors men more potent then himselfe But he was displeased more when hee was aduised by his Nuncio that hee had sent copies of the same Letter to other Princes and to the Cardinall of Loraine also which could bee done to no other end but to incite them against him and to iustifie his owne actions Besides Doctor Scheld great Chancellor to the Emperour perswaded Delphinus the Popes Nuncio in that Court that he would be a meanes that the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam might bee taken away which did inferre the superioritie of the Pope aboue the Councell saying that these times did not comport they should be vsed and that the Emperour and himselfe also did know that Charles the fift of happy memory did hold the contrary opinion in this article and that they should take heed of giuing occasion to his Maiestie and other Princes to declare what they thinke 〈◊〉 The Pope considered that Loraine also had written that it was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the difficultie of the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam c and the aduice which came from Trent that the Cardinall said that neither himselfe nor the French Prelats could endure them that they might not â—anâ—nize an opinion contrary to all 〈…〉 ance which when men came to speake plainly in the discussion of this point would haue more fauorers then was beleeued that they were deceiued who thought she contrary which shewed clearely that hee had treated hereof at the Emperours Court These things considered the Pope thought fit to make a good answere and to send about also to iustifie himselfe Therefore hee wrote to the Emperour that hee had called the Councell with the participation of him and of other Kings and Princes not because And answereth the letter thus the Apostolike Sea had need in gouerning the Church to expect the consent of any authority whatsoeuer because hee had pleniâ—ude of power from CHRIST that all the ancient Councels haue beene assembled by authority of the Bishop of Rome nor any Prince euer interposed but as a meere executor of his will hee had neuer had any purpose either to dissolue or to suspend the Councell but hath alwayes purposed to giue a compleat end for the seruice of GOD that by consulting Rome of the same matters which were disputed in Trent the libertie of the Councel was not only not hindred but promoted rather that no Councell was euer celebrated in absence of the Pope but that hee hath sent instructions which the Fathers haue also followed that the instructions doe still remaine which Pope Celestinus sent the Ephâ—sine Councell Pope Leo to that of Chalcedon Pope Agatho to than of Trullus Pope Adrian the first to the second of Nice Pope Adrian the second to the eighth generall Councell of Constantinople that for proposing in the Councell it hath alwayes belonged to the Pope whensoeuer he hath bin present yea he alone hath resolued and the Councell done nothing but approoue that in absence of the Pope the Legats haue euer proposed or others deputed by them in conformitie whereof the Councell of Trent hath determined that the Legates should propose that this is necessary for the keeping of order in regard there would be a great confusion if the Prelats 〈…〉 iltuously and one against another might set on foote matters seditious and in conuenient that the Legaes haue neuer refused to propose any thing that is profitable that the practises made by dideâ—s against the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea hath much displeased him that all the bookes of the Fathers and Councels are full that the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST is Rastor of the vniuersall Church that many conuenticles and 〈◊〉 haue beene made in Trent against this trueth how soeuer the Church hath alwayes vsed this forme of speech as his Maiestie might feel 〈◊〉 the place which he sent him cited in a paper inclosed 〈…〉 present A paper full of quotations 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 because his Legates vsing 〈…〉 bad 〈◊〉 〈…〉 g take occasion to speake against the libert of the Councell had 〈…〉 to bee contemned so that the Councell might be◠〈…〉 that for reformation hee de 〈…〉 it should 〈…〉 and absolute and hath continually solliâ—â—ted his Legates to resolue vpon 〈◊〉 concerning the Court the
made peace with the Newes out of France Hugonots the particular conditions being not knowen as yet And the Pope thinking it proceeded from some Prelats who though they did not openly declare themselues to be Protestants yet did follow that party hee resolued to discouer them and was wont to say that he was wronged more by the masked heretiques then by the bare-faced Whereupon the last of March hauing caused first the Emperours letter written to him to be read as also his owne answere he passed from that businesse and related the confusions of France adding that the Cardinall Chastillion hauing changed his name of Bishop of Beauuois into Count of Beauuois had also pronounced himselfe depriued of the Cardinals Hat all the disorders to him to the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishop of V 〈…〉 and some others Which things how soeuer they were notorius and needed no further proofe to come to the declaration thereof yet he gaue order that the Cardinals who gouerned the Inquisition should proceed against them The Cardinall of Pisa answering that there was need of proper and speciall authoritie the Pope ordained that a new Bull should be made which was dated the seuenth of April and contained in substance That the Pope of Rome being Vicar of CHRIST to whom he hath recommended the feeding of his sheepe to reduce those that wander to bridle with temporall penalties those who can not be gained by admonitions hee hath not finde the beginning of his assumption omitted to execute this charge Notwithstanding some Bishops are not onely fallen into hereticall errours but doe also fauour 〈◊〉 heretikes opposing the faith For prouision wherein hee commandeth the generall Inquisitors of Rome to whom he hath formerly 〈◊〉 ended this businesse 〈◊〉 proceed against such though Bishops and Cardinals inhabiting on places where the Luther 〈…〉 sect is potent with power to one them 〈◊〉 Rome 〈◊〉 Edict or to the consines of the Church to appeare personally or if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 appeare to proceed to sentence which hee will pronounce 〈…〉 onsistorio The Cardinals in conformitie of the Popes or inaud cited by Edict to appeare personally in Rome to purge themselues from imputation of heresie and of being 〈◊〉 of heretikes 〈◊〉 Cologui Cardinall de Chastilion Saint Maine Arch-bishop of 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈…〉 luc Bishop of Valence Iohannes Antonius 〈◊〉 Bisop of Trâ—jes Iohn Blankan son Bishop of Apo 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Bishop of 〈◊〉 But the absence of Loraine in Trent and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of the new Legates with opinion that the forme of pro 〈…〉 councell should bee changed and the dayes of the Passion and Easter approaching gaue some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 negotiations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cardinall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hon 〈…〉 the Lagate M 〈…〉 who was th 〈…〉 expected The entry of Card. 〈◊〉 into Trent and arriued the next day late at night Hee made his entry pontifically vnder a canopy was met by the Legats Ambassadours and Fathers of the Councell and Clergie of the Citie and conducted to the Cathedrall Church where the ceremonies vsed in receiuing Legats were performed The morrow which was Easter day he sung the solemne Masse in the Chappell The Count of Luna came to Trent also this day and was met by the Prelates and Ambassadours He entred into the Citie betweene the Ambassadors of the Emperour and of France with many demonstrations of friendship He was also visited by the French who tolde him they had commission from the King and Queene to communicate all their affaires vnto him and offered to ioyne with him in all the seruices of the Catholique King his Master Luna answered that he had the same order to communicate with them and that he would holde good correspondencie Hee visited the Legats vsing many louing words and generall offers The thirteenth of Aprill there was a congregation to receiue Cardinall Card. Morone is receiued in congregation Morone where after the Briefe of his Legation was read hee made a speech fit for the occasion and said that the warres seditions and other calamities present and imminent for our sinnes would cease if a meanes were found to appease GOD and to restore the ancient puritie for which and the Pope had with great iudgement assembled the Councell in which are two Cardinals Princes famous for nobilitie and vertue Ambassadours of the Emperour and of so many great Kings Princes free Cities and Nations and Prelats of excellent learning and integretie and most skilfull Diuines But Mantus and Seripando being dead the Pope had substituted him and ioyned Nauaggero with him which he had refused knowing the weight of the burthen and the weakenesse of his strength But the necessitie of obedience hath ouer come feare that he was commanded to goe to the Emperour and would returne shortly to treat with the Fathers in company of the other Legates that which doth concerne the saluation of the people the honour of the Church and the glory of CHRIST that hee brought with him two things one a good meaning of the Pope to secure the doctrine of faith to correct bad manners to prouide for the necessities of Prouinces and to establish peace and vnion euen with the aduersaries as much as pietie and the dignitie of the Apostolique Sea can permit the other his owne readines to doe what his Holinesse hath commanded him He prayed the Fathers that contentious and discord and vnprofitable questions being layd a side which doe grieously offend Christendom they would handle seriously the things that are necessarie The Count of Luna vsed perswasions to all the Prelats vessals of his Perswasions of the Count of Luna King Spaniards or Italians or beneficed in his states exhorting them in the name of his Maiestie to stand vnited in The seruice of God and reuerence towards the Apostolique Sea and not to doe themselues wrong saying he had commission to aduise particularly of the proceedings of euery one and that his Maiestie will keepe a particular 〈◊〉 come of those who will carrie themselues according to his desire and that he would not haue them say any thing against their conscience And he spake to that euery one vnderstood that these last words were spoken seriously and the other in Ceremonie Morone was willing to see Loraine before he went to the Emperour who because hee would not speake with him deferred his returne For hauing spoken in Venice with Nauaggero and vnderstood a good part of the Popes instructions hee was willing to auoyd occasion that Morone communicating vnto him all or part of that which hee was to treate with the Emperour should put him into some obligation Whereupon Morone parted the sixteenth of Aprill Hee sayd he was sent onely to iustifie the Popes good intention The negotiation of Morone with the Emperour that the Councell might proceede and an absolute reformation of the Church bee made without any exception Notwithstanding his other commissions were knowen which were to disswade his Maiestie from comming to Trent because many impediments of
the reformation would be caused thereby to excuse the Pope that he could not personally assist in Councell and to pray him to hasten the end of it proposing the translation to Bolonia where his Maiestie and the Pope might meete which would bee a good meanes for him to receiue the Crowne of the Empire in so famous an assembly a fauour which neuer had beene done to other Emperours He had charge also to pray him to maintaine the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea against all the plots made to diminish it or rather to bring it to nothing and that the reformation of the Court of Rome might not be made in Trent but by the Pope himselfe that no mention might bee made of renewing the things determined vnder Paul and Iulius in the same Councell that his Maiestie would bee content that the Decrees should bee made in Councell by the proposition of the Legates onely first imparting them and hauing the consent of the Ambassadours of his Maiestie and of other Princes He had commission also to giue the Emperour hope of a particular grant of whatsoeuer hee would demand for his people and to disswade him from holding intelligence with the French King in this matter of the Councell shewing him that as the State of France and Germanie was not the same so the ends of his Maiestie and of that King must needes be diuers and their counsels different The Legates remayning in Trent did willingly giue the Prelates leaue to depart and especially those who held the institution of Bishops and residence to bee de iure diuino The 20. of Aprill Loraine returned and was met by the Ambassadours of the Emperour of Polonia and of Sauoy and the same day newes came of the peace concluded by the French King with the Hugonots which was more for the aduantage of the Catholique party For after the battell before mentioned the factions were equally balanced vntill the death of Guise Afterwards Colignie tooke by assault the fort of Cadome with so much reputation to himselfe and diminution of the Catholiques that it was resolued in the Kings Councell to conclude the treaty of peace which was continually managed euer since the battell To this end the seuenth of March an assembly was made to which the prisoners Conde and the Constable were brought And after some speech they being released vpon promise to conclude the 〈◊〉 conditions the Hugonote Ministers assembled and resolued not to consent to any agreement except the Edict of Ianuary might bee obserued without any exception or condition adding also that hereafter their religion should not bee called new that children baptized by them should not bee rebaptized that their marriages should bee esteemed lawfull and their children legitimate From which conditions because they would by no meanes depart Conde and the Nobility weary of warre without calling the Ministers any more did make the agreement And the capitulations concerning religion were these That where the Noblemen of the Hugonots haue high iustice they may liue in their houses in liberty of conscience and exercise of the reformed religion with their families and subiects The conditious of the accord in Frace That other Gentlemen who hold in fee not dwelling vnder other Catholique Lords of high iustice but immediatly vnder the King may exercise the same in their houses for themselues and their families onely That in euery Bayliweeke an house shall bee appointed in the Suburbs in which the reformed religion may be exercised by all of that iurisdiction That euery one may liue in his owne house without being enquired into or molested for his conscience That in all Cities where that religion hath beene exercised vntill the seuenth of March it shall bee continued in one or two places of that citie so that the Catholike Churches be not taken for that vse which also shall be restored to the Ecclesiastiques in case they haue beene surprised by them yet so as that they shall not pretend any thing for demolitions made That in the Citie and Precincts of Paris there shall bee no exercise of that religion but those who haue houses or reuenues there may returne and enioy them without being molested for matters either past or to come concerning their consciences That all shall repossesse their goods honors and offices notwithstanding the sentences to the contrary and executions of them since the death of Henrie the second vntill now That the Prince of Conde and all his followers shall be said to haue a good end and intention for the seruice of the King That all prisoners of warre or iustice for matter of religion shall freely be set at libertie That an obliuion of things past shall be published and iniuring and prouoking one another as also disputing and contending about religion shall be forbid and that they shall liue as brothers friends and fellow Citizens This accord was established the twelfth of March to the discontentment of Colignie who sayd their affaires were not in state to make such aduantagious conditions That it was proposed vnto him in the beginning of the warre to make peace with the Edict of Ianuary and now that they might require more aduantage the conditions were worse To say that in euery Bayliweeke there shall be one place for the exercise of religion is to take away all from GOD and to giue him a portion But the common inclination of all the Nobility did force him to be content Concerning these conditions the Kings letters were dispatched the nineteenth of the same moneth◠in which it was sayd That it hauing pleased God to permit for some yeeres the kingdome to be afflicted with seditions and tumults raised for matter of religion for which cause armes were taken with infinite slaughters sacking of cities ruines of Churches and now by continuance of the euill hauing experience that warre is not the proper remedie for this maladie the King hath thought fit to reunite his Subiects in good peace trusting that time and the fruit of an holy free generall or Nationall Councell will establish the same And heere the Articles concerning religion were added besides the others in matters of State which letters were published and registred in Court of Parliament and publikely proclaimed in Paris the seuen and twentieth of the same moneth This was blamed by the greater part of the Fathers in Councell who said it was to preferre the things of the world before the things of GOD yea to ruine both the one and the other For the foundation of a state which is religion being remoued it is necessarie that the temporall should come to desolation whereof the Edict made before was an example which did not cause peace and tranquillitie as was hoped but a greater warre then before And some of the Prelats did dare to say that the King and the whole Counsell had incurred the excommunications of many Decretals and Bulls for hauing giuen peace to the heretikes and that there was no hope that the affaires of
tell him that for the good proceeding of the Councel it was necessary hee should speake earnestly to Morone and shew his great desire to see good resolutions for the glory of God as also of the desire of all the good Fathers that hee would not remooue further from the Councell in regard of the fruit which they hoped for by meanes of his vicinitie which will keepe euery one in his dutie and hinder the attempts of those who would translate it into another place as hee was aduised that some did lay plots to doe and that before he parted from Ispruce his Maiestie would bee assured that the libertie of the Councell whereof hee is protectour might bee preserued Hee sent him a copie of the Edict of Pacification in France and of a letter of the Queene of Scotland in which she gaue account of her deliuery from a great conspiracie and of her resolution to liue and die in the Catholique Religion In the end the Cardinall prayed his Maiestie to vse some meanes that there might bee no dispute in Councell for the precedence betweene France and Spaine that the good proceeding thereof might not bee hindered The two Legats that they might not doe nothing in the absence of Morone did the 24. of April impart to the Ambassadours the Decrees composed concerning the abuses of Order that they might consider on them and the 29. day they gaue them to the Prelats The first of the election of Bishops in which were expressed their qualities conformable to the ancient Canons the Ambassadours did not approue because it seemed to restraine too much the authoritie of their Princes in the presentation or nomination of them And they all laboured very much especially the Count of Luna that it might bee amended or rather quite omitted a thing which did likewise much please the Legates And the Emperours ministers made difficulty also in regard of their desseigne to make an occasion arise of handling the election of Cardinals and by consequence of the Pope The same day at night Cardinall Nauaggero hauing giuen out to auoid The Legate Nauaggero commeth to Trent meetings and ceremonies that hee would enter the next day arriued in Trent who said that at their departure from Rome the Pope had told them that they should make a good and a rigorous reformation preseruing the authority of the Apostolique Sea which is absolutely necessary to keepe the Church in good forme and order But not with standing all this his Holinesse in his speaches to the Ambassadours residing with him desired them to tell him what reformation their Princes would haue And his end was that their demands beeing giuen to him they might forbeare to present them to the Councel and so haue means by shewing the inuincible difficultie in euery particular to pacifie the raging humour of reformation And hee said often to the Ambassadors that their Princes were deceiued if they thought a reformation would reduce the The Popes discourse to the Ambassadours heretiques who first of all made themselues Apostates and then alleadged the abuses and deformations for a pretence that the true causes which haue mooued the heretikes to follow their false teachers are not the abuses of the Clergie but of ciuill gouernements that if all defects of the Ecclesiastiques were wholy corrected yet they would not returne but would inuent other colours to perseuere in their obstinacie that these abuses were not in the primitiue Church nor in the time of the Apostles and yet as many heretiques in proportion of the faithfull were then as now that himselfe did desire in sincerity of conscience that the Church might bee amended and the abuses remooued but saw plainely that those who doe procure it doe not aime at this good marke but at their particular profit which in case they should obtaine greater abuses would arise and the present not bee taken away that the reformation is not hindered by him but by the Princes and by the Prelates in Councell that himselfe would make one and that very rigorous also but in case hee should come to the conclusion the contentions betweene Princes some desiring it after one manner some after another and those of the Prelates who are no lesse opposite would hinder all that hee knoweth very well that it is vnseemely to attempt that which would onely discouer the common defects and wants and that those who desire reformation mooued with zeale doe as Saint Paul saith vse it without Christian wisedome and nothing would bee effected but as now it is knowen that the Church hath defects so it would appeare that they are incurable and which is worse men would begin to defend and to iustifie them as lawfull vse Hee did expect with impatience the end of the negotiation of Morone from whom hee had aduice that the Emperour tooke time to answere and still continued in consulting vpon the Articles Hee thought that all the orders and resolutions which came out of France to Rome and to the Councell did proceede from the opinion and counsell of Loraine and therefore The Popes plot to gaine the Cardinall of Loraine not to omitte any meanes of gaining him the Cardinall of Ferrara beeing to returne into Italy very shortly with whom Loraine was to speake for many causes concerning their common nephewes hee wrote vnto him to vse perswasions that hee would be content with the translation of the Councell to Bolonia and that hee might bee well informed of the affaires of Trent hee gaue order that Vintimiglia should meete Ferrara before his parley with Loraine and carie with him the instructions of the Legats besides that which himselfe did know The moneth of May did begin with new discourses of the peace of France For the Kings letters came to Loraine and the French Ambassadours to informe them thereof with commission to impart all to the Fathers of the Councell either in generall or in particular as seemed them best The letters were dated the fifteenth of the last moneth and did shew principally that by the peace he had no intention to fauour the introduction or establishment of a new religion in the kingdome but that with lesse contradiction and difficultie he might reduce all his people into one holy Catholike religion by laying downe of armes and remoouing the ciuill dissentions and calamities But he added that a pious and serious reformation alwaie expected from a generall and free Councell would assist him most of all in this good worke for solicitation of which hee was resolued to send the President Birague to Trent But in the meane while he gaue 〈…〉 to the Ambassadoures already in that Citie to let the Fathers know vpon 〈◊〉 good occasion that he was sensible still of the ruines and afflictions which the diuersity of opinions in religion haue caused in his kingdome with the apparant decay and greater danger of the State that rather then hee would returne to that extremity hee was resolued in case the generall Councell would
is neither honest nor profitable to fauour one with the disseruice of another that euery one would haue the glory to procure the reformation and yet perseuere in the abuses laying the burthen vpon the Pope onely The Cardinall discoursed also that for the reformation of the Pope himselfe he would not say what the minde of his holinesse was but for that which neither doth nor can touch him how can any one perswade himselfe that hee would not condescend but that hee knoweth that which is vnknowne to others because the respects of all are referred vnto him alone Hee saide moreouer that the experience of these fifteene moneths since the opening of the Councell hath shewed that the pretensions are multiplied and the diuersitie of opinions increased and doe still proceede forward to the height that in case it should continue long some notable scandall must necessarily happen Hee told him of the iealousie which did possesse the Princes of Germanie and the Hugonots of France and concluded that seeing it was plaine that the Councell could doe no good it was expedient to finish it in the best manner it was possible It was sayd that those Princes were perswaded that they could neuer obtaine any thing that was good by meanes of the Councell and therefore thought it better to bury it with honour and that they gaue their word to that Cardinall to vse conniuencie heereafter and not to take it ill if the Councell were ended And hee that shall obserue what ende the Who giueth his word to conniue hereafter Councell had and that those Princes had no satisfaction in any of their demands will easily beleeue that the fame was true but considering on the other side that the instances of the Emperours ministers did not cease after this negotiation hee will thinke it a vaine rumour But to auoyde both the absurdities one may beleeue that those Princes did then lay hope aside and resolue not to oppose the ending of the Councell yet so as that they helde it not honourable to make a sudden retreate but to remit their instances by degrees that they might not publish their want of iudgement for conceiuing hope of good by that meanes and for not beleeuing the obseruation of Saint Gregory Nazianzen who testifieth that contentions haue alwayes been increased by the Episcopall assemblies The trueth of this particular I put in the number of those things the knowledge whereof I cannot attaine vnto But it is certaine that the catastrophe of the Councell which it was thought could not possiblie haue a quiet conclusion had beginning in this time THE EIGHTH BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe seuenteenth of May Cardinall Morone returned to Trent from his Legation in Ispruc and the Legates presently beganne to treat amongst themselues about the certaine day of the Session because the twentieth was neere when it was to bee determined And because they knew not when the matters would bee in order in the Congregation of the nineteenth day a prorogation was made vntill the tenth of Iune to determine then the prefixed time In that Congregation two notable things did happen One was the contention whether it did belong to the Legates or to the Councell to determine A question about the authority of the Legats whether the Proctors of the Bishops ought to be admitted in Congregation begunne as we haue said by Lansac The French Prelates did maintaine that the Legates had no other prerogatiue but to be the first and had no authority as they were separated from the Fathers of the Councell alleadging the Councell of Basil and other monuments of antiquity On the other side it was said that the Councell could not bee lawfull except it were called by the Pope and that it belongeth to him onely to determine who may assist and haue voyce in it and that to giue this power to the Councell would be to giue it authority to generate it selfe After some contention the matter did remaine vndecided In giuing of voyces concerning the abuses of Order another question succeeded For the Bishop of Philodelphia made a great and a long exclamation that Cardinals haue Bishopriques without maintaining so much as a Suffragan which was much derided by many as if the Bishop being but titular had spoken for the interest of himselfe and of such as he was In the Congregation of the 21. of May the Count of Luna was receiued The Count of Luna is receiued in Congregation forty dayes after his arriuall in regard of the difficulties for precedence with the French Ambassadours In the meane while many consultations were held to compose them but the French would by no meanes yeeld that hee should haue any place but below and after them Whereupon he thought to stand on his feet in the midst of the place amongst the Emperors Ambassadours who had order from their Master to accompany him and to stand by them vntill hee had finished his oration and then to returne presently to his house But this seemed dishonourable for the King Therefore hee laboured to perswade the French not to enter in Congregation that day whereunto they not consenting He thought to force them to it by making some Spanish Prelat demaund that Secular Ambassadours might not assist in the Congregations because they were neuer admitted in the ancient Councels But thinking that this would offend all Princes hee purposed to vse meanes that some Prelats should propose the handling of some things at which it would not be reasonable that the French Ambassadours should bee present as might be the preiudices which might come to Christendome by the capitulations made with the Hugonots or some such thing This comming to the eares of the Cardinall of Loraine put another course in his head and consulting with the other French men they resolued not to contest any more if a place were giuen him a part out of the order of the Ambassadours Therefore the Count entring into the Congregation the day before mentioned and comming to the place assigned for him which was in the midst of His protestation about place the assembly ouer against the Legates he presented the Mandat of his King which being read by the Secretarie hee immediatly protested that howsoeuer in that and all other places he ought to be next after the Emperors Ambassadours yet because that place the cause which was handled and the time did not comport that the course of diuine matters and of the publique welfare should be hindred by humane contentions he did receiue the place giuen him but protesting that his modesty and the respect hee had not to hinder the progresse of the Councell ought not to be preiudiciall to the dignity and right of his Prince Philip the Catholike King nor of his posterity but that they remaine intire so that they may alwayes make vse of them as if his due place had now beene giuen vnto him requiring that his protestation might be written in the
himselfe of those affaires and returne assoone as was possible seeking to giue the Pope all satisfaction and to make him his friend and for matters of the councell not to thinke on them more then his conscience and honour did compell him Shee added that hee should haue the same authoritie in the kingdome as hee had before and therefore should hasten his returne The Queenes letters came to Rome and Trent in the end of May which as they were very gratefull to the Pope and made him beleeue he should see a good end of the Councel so an other accident did much displease him For in France consultation beeing had how to pay the debts of the Crowne the Ecclesiasticall goods are aliened in France without the Popes leaue Decree for aliening the valew of one hundred thousand crownes of Ecclesiasticall immooueable goods was confirmed by the Kings Edict and sentence of the Parlament This raised a great tumult of the Priests who said their priuiledges and immunities were violated and that sacred things could not bee aliened for any cause whatsoeuer without the authority and decree of the Pope To pacifie which noise the Ambassadour desired his Holinesse to giue his consent alleadging that the King was exhausted by the last warres deseigning to put his affaires in order that hee may beginne as his purpose euer was since the making of the peace to reunite all the Kingdome in the Catholique religion and that hee might be able to force whosoeuer should oppose he meant to impose a subsidie and to cause the Clergie to contribute their part also whereunto the Church was so much more bound then others by how much her interests were more in question that all beeing considered nothing was found to bee more easie then to supply that necessity with the alienation of some few Ecclesiasticall reuenues wherein he desired the consent of his Holinesse The Pope answered that the demand was painted foorth with a faire pretence Which maketh the Pope angry of defending the Church but was the onely way to ruine it for the auoiding whereof his securest course was not to consent to it And howsoeuer some might thinke that the French would proceed to execution without him yet he was of opinion that leaue would not haue beene demanded in case they could haue found buyers without it thinking that none would dare to aduenture their money fearing as the affaires of the world are vncertaine a time might come in which the Ecclesiastiques would resume their rents and not restore the price Therefore hauing proposed the businesse in Consistory by the deliberation of the Cardinals he resolued not to consent but by diuers excuses to shew it was impossible to obtaine that demand at his hands Loraine bearing an irreconciliable hate to the Hugonots not so much for religion as for faction which himselfe and his house had alwaies with them beeing assured it was impossible to reconcile friendship was much displeased that the matters of the peace did proceed For his returne into France hee thought fit to consider very well when and in what manner it ought to bee and for his particular affaires hee thought it necessary to hold good intelligence with the Pope and Court of Rome and with the Ministers of Spaine also more then formerly he had done Therefore he beganne from that day not to be so seuere in procuring the reformation and to shew greater reuerence to the Pope and to haue good correspondence with the Legats But besides the trouble for the demand of the alienation the Pope had another of no losse weight For hauing often promised the French Ambassadour Agreat difference in Rome about precedence betweene the French and Spanish Ambassadours to giue him his due place at Whitsontide and desiring to performe it he assembled some Cardinals to find a meanes to giue the Spanish Ambassadour satisfaction The courses were proposed one to giue him place vnder the Deacon on the left hand another vpon a stoole at the top of the Deacons bench But these did not take away the difficulty For there remained still matter of our currencie in bearing the traine of his Holinesse and giuing water for his hands when hee did celebrate the Masse and in receiuing incense and the pax The difficulty of the traine and the water did not presse the 〈…〉 because the Pope was not to celebrate and the Emperours Ambassadour was to bee there For the incense and the pax a temper was found that they should be giuen to all on the right side euen to the Ambassadour of Florence also who was the last and then to those on the left The French was not content with this and said that the Pope had promised him his place and that the Spaniard either should not come or should stand vnder him and would depart from Rome if this were not performed And it pleased the Spanish Ambassadour as little whereupon the Pope sent him word that he was resolute to giue the French Ambassadour his place The Spaniard answered that if the Pope were resolute to doe him that grieuance hee would read a writing to him The Cardinals who treated with him in the Popes name shewed him it was not good to doe so before his Holinesse had seene it lest not being knowen before some inconuenience might arise The Ambassadour was vnwilling to giue it but in the end was content Which the Pope hauing read was very angry at the forme of words which The Protestation of the Spanish Ambassador he said were impertinent Finally he was brought into the Popes Chamber with foure witnesses where he read his protestation on his knees which did containe That the King of Spaine ought to precede the French King in regard of the antiquity power and greatnesse of Spaine and of the multitude of his other Kingdomes by which he is the greatest and most potent King of the world because the Catholike faith and Church of Rome haue euer beene defended and preserued in his states that if his Holinesse will declare or hath declared in words or writing in fauour of France the grieuance and iniustice was notorious Therefore he in the name of his King doeth contradict all declaration of precedence or equality in fauour of France as frustrate and void against the notorious right of his Catholique Maiestie and if it hath beene made there is a nullity in it being done without knowledge of the cause and citation of the party and that his Holinesse doing this will because of great inconueniences in all Christendome The Pope answered admitting the Protestation Si and in quantum excusing himselfe for the citation omitted because hee gaue nothing to the French men but preserued the place in which he had euer seen◠them next the Emperors Ambassadours but offered notwithstanding to commit the cause to the Colledge of Cardinals or to the whole Rota adding that he loued the King and would doe him all the good offices he could The Ambassador replied that his
the Pope for maintenance of his Court yet hee could not commend that payment as well for the maner as the quantitie because it would be enough if the twentieth part were payd whereas this is perhaps more then the tenth and for the manner that no man ought to bee forced to pay them but after the yeere was ended And seeing that the Court of Rome must bee maintained by the contributions of all Churches it is iust that they should receiue some profit thence whereas many and almost all the abuses of Christendome doe arise by meanes of the Officers thereof of which the Synod ought to aduertise his Holinesse that 〈◊〉 might make proâ—uision therein Hee descented to speake in particular of the ordinaâ—â— of Priests made at Rome saying that the Canons and decrees are not obserued in them and that it would be necessary to decree that in case the Priests ordained in Rome were not sufficient the Bishops notwithstanding the ordination might suspend them and that the suspended might not by way of appellation or other recourse hinder the determination of the Prelate The last that spake in that Congregation was the Bishop of Osmo who said that as the abuses of Order are collected so it were good to handle penances and Indulgences also because all those three matters are of affinity and goe hand in hand In another Congregation the Bishop of Guadice spake very long and amongst other things made as it were an inuectiue against the ordination The Bishop of Guadice speaketh against titular Bishops of titular Bishops vpon occasion of speaking on the fourth Article of the abuses in which he said that to redresse the great scandals which doe arise by meanes of such Bishops there should be no more created without vrgent necessitie and in that case before they were ordained the Pope should make prouision that they might liue according to the dignitie of a Bishop He said that to the dignitie of a Bishop is annexed the hauing of a place and a Diocesse and the Bishop and Church are relatiues as man and wife of which one cannot be without the other and therefore it did imply a contradiction to say that titular Bishops were lawfull He said their ordination was an inuention of the Court and vsed these words Figmenta humana that there is no mention of them in antiquitie that if any Bishop were depriued or did renounce he was not held to be a Bishop as he is not an husband who wanteth a wife that the old Canonists do write that there is a nullity in the ordinations made by him who hath renounced his Bishoprick that the Simonies and indecences which do arise by meanes of these Bishops and the other corruptions of discipline are nothing in comparison of this abuse of giuing the name of Bishops to those who are not and to alter the institution of CHRIST and the Apostles Simon de Negri Bishop of Sarzaua entring into the same matter sayd Who are defended by the Bishop of Sarzana that in a Bishop are to bee considered Order and Iurisdiction in respect of Order he hath nothing but that he is minister of the Sacraments of Order and Confirmation and by Ecclesiasticall constitution hath authoritie of many consecrations and benedictions which are forbid to simple Priests But in respect of iurisdiction hee hath authoritie of gouernment in the Church whereas titular Bishops haue the power of Order onely without in risdiction and therefore it is not necessary they should haue a Church And if a Bishop was not consecrated in former times except hee had a Church giuen him this was because no Deacons or Priests were consecrmed without a â—itle Afterwards it appearing that more seruice was done to God and to the greatnesse of the Church hauing Priests without title the same ought to bee concluded of Bishops yet so as that to auoyd abuses it was conuenient not to ordaine any without giuing them where on to liue that they may not be forced to indignities but otherwise it is necessary they should bee created to supply the places of vnable Bishops or of those who haue a lawfull cause to bee absent from their Churches or of great Pâ—elates imployed in greater affaires and therefore he did approue the Article as it was vnfolded The Bishop of Lugo discoursed of Dispensations saying that there were many matters concerning which if the Synod would make decrees declaring them to be indispensable it would bee a great seruice to God and benefit to the Church Which hee did not say because the Synod might giue a Law to his Holinesse but because they are things in which dispensations of Popes cannot be admitted and if in a rare case in a whole age a reasonable cause to dispense might happen once yet the dispensation would not be iust Of Dispensations in that case neither For it is conuenient that a priuate person should support some grieuance when there is a great publike benefit as also where many cases deseruing dispensations may occurre to take away occasions of obtaining surreptions supplications and graces it is better to bee auaritious then liberall One of the difficulties of the Councell which was about Bishop Tilefius the Secretary in regard of whom frequent instance was made that the Actes of the Councell might be written by two did cease of itselfe For he not able to support the paine of the stone any longer resolued to bee cut After he was retired that charge was giuen to the Bishop of Campania whose first action was in the Congregation of the seuenth of â—une to reade the answer The answere to Birague which the Legats had made to giue to the President Birague which being long and proposed on the sudden not assisted in voice by any of the Legats and very ambiguous with words which might be drawen to the commendation or the dispraise of the accord made by the King was not vnderstood by all in the same sence whereupon there were diuers opinions amongst the Prelats The Cardinall of Loraine first spake at large of it and was not vnderstood whether hee did approoue it or not The Cardinall of Varmia vrged to it by Morone desired him after hee had made an end to declare plainely what he thought and he answered that it did not please him to the great distaste of Morone who had shewed it to him before and he seemed to be content Madruccio who followed referred himselfe to the Fathers of the others some did approue it and some not The French Prelats complained that against the orders obserued in the Synod in like occasions the answer was deferred and disputed The Bishop Ambassadour of the Duke of Sauoy when it was his turne to speake said that the matter ought to bee referred absolutely to the Legats and the two Cardinals When all the voices were deliuered the Archbishop of Lanciano stood vp and said that howsoeuer hee had concluded otherwise in his suffrage yet hauing heard the Ambassadour he was of
howsoeuer hee might haue instructions apart yet hee ought not to execute them without aduising them first and communicating all vnto them at least in the execution In the Congregation of the one and twentieth of Iune the answere to bee made to the President Birague composed by the Legates and Cardinall of Loraine was read which passed without difficultie And because he was not present that it might not bee giuen him by word of mouth they sent it after him in writing And Adamus Fumanis was deputed Secretary ioyned with Tilesius who continued in his indisposition But the differences about the Articles of the institution of Bishops and of the authoritie of the Pope remayning still or rather increasing and it beeing plaine that to speake of them in Congregation would augment them more the Prelates as it were with a common consent began to handle them particularly and to propose courses to finde a temper for them Some desirous to burie these controuersies and to proceede seeing no meanes of concord gaue counsell to omit both the matters absolutely which opinion howsoeuer in conclusion it was receiued in the beginning had much contradiction The Spaniards did oppose who by all meanes would haue the Episcopall iurisdiction to proceede from CHRIST and the Cardinall of Loraine went further and would haue it defined that their vocation and place were immediatly from God And the French-men did desire that the Popes authority might be so declared as that it might neither contradict nor dispense with the Decrees of the Generall Councel Others sayd that this course serued onely to defer without assurance that the delay would doe any good For when they came to the conclusion of the Councel it would bee necessary to define all matters which haue beene examined so that the difficulty would returne and in case the French-men should depart first as they resolued to doe there would bee danger of schisme if afterwards any controuersed point should bee handled Besides in regard of the intelligence of Loraine with the Emperour those who knew not their new thoughts did beleeue that the French-men being gone his Maiestie would recall his Ambassadours also in which case it would bee small reputation to continue the Councell and to determine any thing would bee thought to bee a thing done without authority Another difficultie as great as this was in the election of Bishops For many of the Fathers would haue it sayd that there is an obligation to elect the most worthy and for confirmation alleadged many Canons and holy Doctors The Papalins said on the contrary that this was to binde the authority of the Pope that hee could not gratifie any and that the vse of the Court time out of minde hath beene to thinke it sufficient if a man worthy were elected The French and Spanish Ambassadours also did not agree because it did too much restraine the power of Kings in nominations if they were bound to goe about and seeke the most worthy Many Prelates went vp and downe vsing perswasions that the Article might not bee receiued though it were without the addition of electing the most worthy and especially the Bishop of Bertinoro and the Generall Laynez distributing some annotations and aduertisements made by them shewing that great inconueniences would ensue by that Decree For in it was contayned that a Cathedrall being vacant the Metropolitane should write vnto the Chapter the name of him who was to be promoted who should afterwards be published in pulpit in all the Parish Churches of the Citie on Sunday and hanged on the doore of the Church and afterwards the Metropolitane should goe to the Citie vacant and examine witnesses concerning the qualities of the person and all his letters patents and testifications beeing read in the Chapter euery one should be heard who would oppose any thing against his person of all which an instrument should bee made and sent to the Pope to bee read in Consistory This constitution they said would bee a cause of calumnies and seditions and that heereby some authority was giuen to the people with which they would vsurpe the election of Bishops which formerly they were wont to haue Others beeing stirred vp herewith made the same oppositions against the Article concerning those who are to bee promoted to the greater orders in which it was sayd that their names ought to bee published to the people three Sundayes and affixed to the doores of the Church and that their letters testimoniall ought to bee subscribed by foure Priests and foure Laiques of the Parish alleadging that no authoritie ought to bee giuen to the Laitie in these affaires which are purely Ecclesiasticall In these perplexities the Legates knew not what to doe but to enioy the benefit of time and to expect some ouerture to come to the end of the Councell to which they saw not how they should be able to arriue Another trouble beganne about the reformation of Cardinals And the Pope vnderstanding that this was spoken of in all Courts and that in Trent The reformation of Cardinals the Ambassadours of France Spaine and Portugal were combined to demand it of the Councel hee wrote to the Legates for aduice to know whether it were better to handle it at Rome or in Trent He proposed the same in Consistorie ordayning also a Congregation to consult on it and particularly to finde a meanes that Princes might not intermeddle in the Conclaue in the election of the Pope And to proceede with all circumspection in a businesse of so great weight hee sent many Articles of reformation to Trent drawen out of the Councels with order that the Legates should impart them to the principall Prelats and signifie their opinions The Cardinals of Loraine and Madruccio answered they would not deliuer their owne opinions before they vnderstood the Popes minde and afterwards it would bee necessary to thinke very much on it And Loraine said that there are many things which are thought worthy of correction which himselfe did thinke could not iustly be reprehended and others which might in part but not absolutelie Hee descended to the particular of hauing Bishopriques saying there was no inconuenience that a Cardinall Priest should haue a Bishoprique but did not like that a Cardinall Deacon should bee a Bishop and that for this cause hee had counselled his brother the Cardinall to leaue the Arch-bishoprique of Sans. But this matter of reformation of the Cardinals was quickely put to silence For those who were in Trent inclining rather to haue it Did quickely vanish handled by the Pope and Colledge and those who pretended for the red Cap doubting their desires might be crossed they did with great facility leaue to speake of it The Pope also thought to make a constitution that no Bishops should haue any temporall offices either in Rome or in the Ecclesiasticall Dominion But he was aduertised by Simoneta and other Prelats that it would bee a great preiudice to the Ecclesiastiques of France Polonia and
ab oue the Pope that Saint Peter had learned to abstaine from wordly matters whereas this his successor and no imitator did pretend to giue and to take honours from Kings that by the diuine Nationall and ciuill Law account was held of the Eldest sonne both in the life time and after the death of the father but Pius doth refuse to preferre the eldest King before those who were borne long after him that GOD in respect of Dauid would not diminish the dignitie of Solomon and Pius the fourth with out respect of the merites of Pipin Charles Lewis and of other Kings of France doeth pretend with his decree to take away the prerogatiues of the successors of those Kings that against the Lawes of GOD and man without any knowledge of the cause hee hath condemned the King taken his most ancient possession from him and pronounced against the cause of a pupil and widow that the ancient Popes when a generall Synod was celebrated haue neuer done any thing without approbation thereof and Pius hath without that Councell which representeth the Church vniuersall taken away the possession of the Orators of a King a pupill not cited sent not to him but to the Synod that to the end prouision might not bee made against it he hath vsed diligence to conceale his decree commancing the Legats vpon paine of excommunication to keepe it secret that the Fathers should consider whether these be the facts of Peter and other Popes and whether they the Ambassadours are not forced to depart from the place where Pius hath left no place for Lawes nor so much as any print of libertie of the Councell in regard nothing is proposed to the Fathers or published if it be not first sent from Rome that they did protest onely against that Pius the fourth adoring the Apostolike Sea and the Pope and the Church of Rome refusing onely to obey this man and to esteeme him the Vicar of CHRIST that they will alwayes haue in great veneration the Fathers but seeing that whatsoeuer is done is not done in Trent but in Rome and that the Decrees published are rather of Pius the fourth then of the Councell of Trent they will not receiue them for the Decrees of a generall Synod In conclusion he commanded the Prelates and Diuines in the Kings name to depart and to returne when GOD should restore the due forme and libertie to generall Councels and the King receiue his due place But there was no occasion to protest For the Count considered finally that howsoeuer the Spanish party was greater in number of Prelats then the French yet because the dependants of the Pope who at the first were on this side when they vnderstood the will of his Holines would now knowing that a dispatch was made to Rome for this cause thinke fit he should desist vntill the answere and the new order came and therefore ioyne with the French his side would prooue to bee the weaker Therefore inclining to a composition and all the other Ambassadours and the Cardinall Madruccio interposing after many difficulties they agreed that neither Incense nor the Pax should be giuen in the publique ceremonies vntill the answere of the King of Spaine did come This accord displeased the Popes dependants who would haue beene glad of that occasion to interrupt the progresse of the Councell as also those who beeing weary of Trent and nor seeing how the Councell could either proceed or be ended desired the interruption as the lesser euill that the discords might not increase It is certaine that the Pope himselfe receiuing aduice of this composition did take it ill in regard of the same feare that the discords may not bee made greater and some euill enâ—de And the Spanish ministers in Italy did all blame the Count for letting slippe so fauourable an occasion for the seruice of the King This controuersie being composed the Legats intent vpon the celebration How the difficulties in the points for the next Session were remooued of the Session because the time approched consulted what might 〈◊〉 done to remooue the differences Loraine proposed the omission of the two articles that is of the Institution of Bishops and of the authority of the Pope as things wherein the parties were to passionate and concerning Bishos to say nothing but what concerneth the power of Order To some of the Papalins this seemed a good remedie but to others not who said that this would bee attributed to the Pope as if the forme last composed did not please him and the Princes would wonder why his Holines should not rest content hauing the same power giuen him which Saint Peter had which would haue giuen matter of discourse to the heretiques Besides the Spaniards would take occasion to haue little hope hereafter to agree together in any thing whence infinite difficulties would arise in other matters also Moreouer there might bee a doubt whether it could be effected because it was probable that many of the Fathers Would require that those Articles should bee declared The Cardinall of Loraine offered that the Frenchmen should not require it and so to labour with the Spaniards that they also should be content adding that in case the Legats would doe the like with the Italians who doe with too much passion oppose the others all would bee composed And very fitly order camefrom the Emperour to his Ambassadours to vse all meanes that the authoritie of the Pope should not bee discussed in Councell which his Maiestie did because hee saw the maior part was inclined to enlarge it and feared that something might bee determined which might make his concord with the Protestants more difficult The Ambassadours hauing treated with the Legats in conformitie hereof as also with Loraine and other principall Prelates did cause this Article to bee omitted as also that other of the Institution of Bishops But first they made many consultations about it admitting vnto them the Prelates which were of greatest note and had most followers sometimes more sometimes fewer that they might so dispose of matters as that all might rest contented and the Decrees of the prouisions made against the abuses were giuen sorth Concerning the first point which was of the election of Bishops the Ambassadors of Spaine and Portugall did sharply oppose this particular that the Metropolitans should examine the persons promoted to Bishoprikes whereof much hath beene said before saying that this was to subiect the Kings to the Prelats their subiects because authoritie was indirectly giuen them to reiect the Kings nominations The French Ambassadors beeing demanded what their opinion was made shew they did not câ—re whether it were decreed or not Whereupon the Popish Prelats who thought it as diminution to the Popes authoritie sayd that all that point might bee omitted especially because in the fift Session sufficient prouision was made in that matter But others opposing hotely a conclusion was made by common consent that it should bee deforred vntill the next
for the residue with a small variation of words and those not belonging to the substance satisfaction was giuen to all the Fathers The Spaniards who could not obtaine in Congregation the declaration for the institution of Bishops as they desired did the thirteenth day at night assemble in the house of the Count of Luna where Granata and his adherents perswaâ—ed him to protest to the Legates in case the determination of that point should bee omitted but others disswaded it as a thing which might raise a great commotion The whole Congregation was spent in disputes and ended in contention deferring the resolution vntill the next morning When the Count hearing againe the diuersitie of opinions and considering that it would much displease the Pope all the Italian Bishops and all the French men who had reformed their opinions prayed Granata to thinke as others did in regard it was not a matter of conscience because the question was not in what manner it should bee refined but whether it should be refined or omitted Granata not changing but saying that hee thought in his conscience the determination was necessary hee desired him that hee would speake his opinion quietly and freely and content himselfe if it were not embraced by others and abstaine from contentions which both hee and the others promised to doe The next day which was the next before the Session a generall congregation was held in which Morone did propose whether the Fathers were pleased that in the Articles of Residence and of the age of those who are to bee ordained mention should bee made of Cardinals and particularly of the age Few did consent and most of them did discourse that there is no cause to make any Cardinals vnder age except Princes in whom age is not considerable because they doe honour the Clergy of what age soeuer they bee and that it was to no purpose to make a Decree where there was no abuse But in the particular of the residence the greater part was of opinion they should bee named But some contradicted because it would bee an approbation that Cardinals might haue Bishopriques and by consequence Commendaes which was not fit to doe but to leaue them to their conscience which must needes tell them that they are not exempt from the generall precept rather then by naming them to approoue two abuses at once plurality of Benefices and Commendaes Afterwards some other particulars of small weight beeing handled and concluded all which was to bee published in Session was read againe the Prelates giuing their opinions onely with the word placet Some Spaniards and Italians in number twenty eight answered negatiuely and the others being 192. did consent and in the end Morone concluded that the Session should be held He thanked the Fathers for accepting the Decrees and exhorted the others to ioine with them and prayed the Count of Luna to perswade his Prelats that seeing the vniuersall concourse of all the Councell in one opinion they would not dissent Whereof speaking with him more particularly after the congregation he promised that whensoeuer the Popes authority should bee declared according to the forme of the Councell of Florence the institution of Bishops should bee declared also to bee de iure diuino The Spanish Prelates beeing assembled that day at night in the house of the Count after many discourses grounding themselues vpon the Cardinals promise were content to accept all things The fifteenth of Iuly beeing come they went all to Church early in the The Session morning with the vsuall order where the accustomed ceremonies were vsed The Bishop of Paris sang Masse and the Bishop of Aliffe preached and did offend the French-men by naming the King of Spaine before their King as also the Polonians by naming Portugall before Polonia and the Venetians by mentioning the Duke of Sauoy before their Republique He seemed to say also that the celebration of the Councell was a continuation with the precedent of Paul and Iulius wherein the Imperialists and French-men had ill satisfaction He spake also of the faith and manners of the heretikes and catholikes and said that as the faith of the Catholiques was better so the heretiques did exceede them in good life which did giue much distaste especially The preacher ostendeth many Ambassadours to those who remembred the saying of our Sauiour and of Saint Iames that faith is not shewed but by workes At that instant nothing was sayd for feare of troubling the ceremonies But the next day the French Ambassadours the Polonian and the Venetians desired the Legats that the Sermon might not be printed nor put amongst the acts of the Councell The Masse and the other prayers being ended the Briefes of the Legation of the Cardinals Morone and Nauaggero were read as also the Mandats of the King of Polonia of the Duke of Sauoy the letter of the Queene of Scotland and the Mandate of the Catholique King Afterwards the Decrees of the doctrine of faith were read in which there was no contradiction but onely that the maior part of the Spaniards sayd they did consent vpon condition that the Lords the Legates should performe the promise made to the Ambassadour of their King The Decree of faith did containe in substance 1. The Sacrifice and the Priesthood are vnited in each law therefore there beeing a visible sacrifice The Decree of faith in the New Testament that is the Eucharist it must be confessed necessarily that there is a visible and externall Priesthood in which power is giuen by diuine institution to consecrate offer and minister the Eucharist and to remit and retaine sinnes 2. Which Priesthood beeing diuine must haue many Orders of Ministers to serue in it which must ascend from lower to higher ministeries because the Scripture maketh mention of the name of Deacons and from the beginning of the Church the ministeries of Subdeacons Accolythites Exorcists Readers Ostiaries were vsed placing the subdeaconship amongst the greater Orders 3. And because grace is conferred in the holy ordination Order is truly and properly one of thé seauen Sacraments of the Church 4 In which a Character beeing imprinted which cannot be blotted out the Synode doth condemne those who say that Priests haue sacerdotal power for a time so that they may returne to the world and not exercise the ministery of the word of God And doth condemne those who say all Christians are Priests or haue equall spirituall power which is nothing but to confound the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie which is in an order as an armie of souldiers To which Hierarchicall order doe belong especially Bishops who are superiour to Priests to whom it appertaineth to administer the Sacrament of Confirmation to ordaine Ministers and to performe other functions The Synode doth teach also that in the ordination of Bishops Priests and other degrees the consent vocation or authority of the Magistrate or of any other secular power is not necessary and that those who called onely or instituted
by the people secular power or Magistrate or by their owne temeritie doe ascend to Ecclesiasticall Ministeries are not Ministers but theeues This doctrine was attended with eight Anathematismes 1. Against him that shall say that there is no visible Priesthood in the new Testament nor any power to consecrate and offer and remit sinnes but onely an Office or naked Ministery to preach the Gospel and that those who doe not preach are not Priests 2. Or that besides Priesthood there are not greater Orders The Anathematismes and lesse which are degrees to ascend to Priesthood 3. Or that holy ordination is not a Sacrament but an humane inuention or onely a certaine Rite to elect Ministers of the word of God and of the Sacraments 4. Or that the holy Ghost is not giuen by the holy Ordination nor any Character imprinted or that a Priest may returne to bee a Laique 5. Or that the holy Vnction or other Ceremonies which the Church vseth are not requisite but may be omitted or are pernicious 6. Or that there is not an Hierarchie instituted in the Catholique Church by diuine Ordination consisting of Bishops Priests and Ministers 7. Or that Bishops are not Superiour to Priests or haue not power to confirme and ordaine or that Priests also haue the same power or that Orders conferred without the consent or vocation of the people or Secular power are voyd or that they may be lawfull Ministers of the word of God and Sacraments who are not lawfully ordayned by the Ecclesiasticall power 8. Or that Bishops assumed by authoritie of the Pope are not lawfull and true but that it is an humane inuention Afterwards the decree of reformation was read which contained eighteene The Decree of Reformation heads The first concerning the matter of Residence so much disputed on in which it was sayd that euery one that hath cure of foules is bound by the Commandement of God to know his sheepe to offer Sacrifices for them to feede them with preaching Sacraments and good examples and to attend other Pastorall charges which things because they cannot be performed by him who doeth not assist and watch ouer the flocke the Synode doeth admonish them to feede and gouerne with iudgement and trueth But that none by a badde interpretation of the Constitutions made vnder Paul the third in this matter may thinke the absence of fiue Moneths lawfull it doeth declare that whosoeuer hath Bishoprickes in what title soeuer though Cardinals are bound to reside personally nor may bee absent but when Christian charitie vrgent necessitie due obedience or vtility of Church or Common-wealth doth require as also that such causes of absence must bee approoued for lawfull by the Pope or Metropolitane except they bee notorious or sudden in which case the Prouinciall Councels must take knowledge and iudge of the licences graunted that there may bee no abuse therein the Prelates prouiding that the people may not be damnified in their absence And because a short absence deserueth not this name though without any the causes aforesayd it doeth declare that this shall not exceede the space of two moneths or three at the most whether it be continuate or at diuers times so that there be equity of reason in it and without the dammage of the flocke which must be referred to the consciences of the Prelats admonishing euery one not to be absent on Sundayes in Aduent Lent Feast of the Natiuitie Resurrection Pentecost or Corpus Christi Which Decree he that shall violate besides the penalties imposed vpon Non-residents vnder Paul the third and mortall sinne may not with a good conscience enioy the Fruits for that proportion of time decreeing the same concerning all those that haue charge of soules who being absent with leaue of the Bishop must substitute a sufficient Vicar approoued by the Bishop allowing a conuenient stipend and doeth ordaine that this Deceee together with the other vnder Paul the third shall bee published in the Prouinciall and Diocesan Councels The second Article of the Decree concerning Order was That whosoeuer doeth hold a Bishopricke in what title soeuer though a Cardinall not receiuing consecration within three moneths shall lose the Fruits and deferring three moneths more shall lose the Benefice and that the consecration if it bee not in the Court of Rome shall bee celebrated in the proper Church or in the Prouince at the least if there be opportunitie The third That Bishops shall celebrate the ordinations in their owne person and in case they be sicke shall not send their subiects to bee ordained by other Bishops before they bee examined and approoued by themselues The fourth That the first Tonsure shall not bee giuen but to him that is confirmed and hath learned the principles of Faith to reade and write and hath chosen a Clericall life to serue GOD not to auoyd the Secular iudgement The fift He that is to be promoted to the inferiour Orders shall haue testimonie from the Parish Priest and Schoolemaster and charge shall bee giuen by the Bishop that his name may bee proposed publikely in Church and inquisition made of his birth age manners and life The sixth That none shall haue an Ecclesiasticall Benefice before the age of fourteene yeeres nor enioy the exemption of the tribunall if he haue not an Ecclesiasticall Benefice or wearing the habit and Tonsure doeth not serue in some Church by commission from the Bishop or dwell in a Seminary or Schoole or Vniuersitie with licence of the Bishop And for married Clerkes the constitution of Boniface the eighth shal be obserued with condition likewise that they shal serue in the Church in habit and Tonsure by deputation of the Bishop The seuenth That when an ordination is to be made all shal be called to the Citie the Wednesday before and diligent inquisition and examination of them made by the Bishop with the assistance of who he pleaseth The eighth Ordinations shall not be celebrated but in times appointed by the law in the cathedral Church in presence of the Canons and if occasion bee to make it in an other place of the Diocesse it shall bee in the most worthy Church in presence of the Clergie Euery one shall be ordained by his owne Bishop or if any bee ordained by another he shall haue letters testimoniall of his owne The ninth A Bishop shall not ordaine one of his family that is not his subiect if he haue not dwelt with him three yeeres and in that case shall presently conferre a Benefice vpon him The tenth No Abbat or other Prelate shall conferre the first Tonsure or the minor Orders but vnto Regulars their subiects nor these or other Prelats Colledges or Chapters shall grant dimissorie letters to Secular Clerkes to receiue Orders The eleuenth That the minor Orders shall be conferred vpon him that vnderstandeth the Latine tongue and with interposition of time betweene one Order and another and these being degrees vnto others none shall be ordained if
fornication and to confine the dispensutions also with in the limits which shall be spoken of in reciting the Decrees There was some contention also about the ninth poynt in which Superiours Whether one may be forbid or forced to marry are forbidde to force their subiects to marry with threats and punishments naming the Emperour and Kings Gulielmus Cassodorus Bishop of Bacellona opposed and saide that it could not bee presupposed that great Princes would meddle in mariages but for great causes and for the publique good that threats and punishments are then bad when they are vsed contrary to order of law but penall precepts conformable to the law are iust and can not bee reprehended If there be any case he said in which the Superiour may iustly command a mariage he may force the celebration of it by penall commands alleading also that it is a thing decided by the Diuines that iust feare doth not cause an inuoluntary action Hee desired that lawfull causes might be excepted and those Superiours only comprehended in the Decree who doe compell against iustice and order of the law saying that many cases may occurre in which the necessity of the publique good doth require the celebration of a mariage which hee that would say that a prince could not command and cause by compulsion to bee celebrated should offend against the law of God and man To this reason he added an example that in the yeere 1556. the second of Ianuary Paul the 4. sent a monitorie to Dame Ioan of Arragon wife of Ascanius Columna that she should not marry any of her daughters without his leaue or if she did the matrimony though consummated should be void which that most wise and sincere Pope would not haue done if Princes had not power to marry their subiects in case of the publique good In the point of not mentioning Princes he was followed by many and the name of the Emperour Kings and Princes was taken away But for the residue hee was much opposed with this reason onely that Matrimony is an holy thing in which the Secular power hath no authority and if there be any lawfull cause to compell any to marry it must be done by the Ecclesiasticall power onely The relation of the monitory of Paul raised a great wispering in the Congregation and afterwards gaue matter of diuers discourses Some sayd he did it not as Prince but as Pope and that he had reason to doe it in regard Ascanius Columna being a traytor vnto him he would not haue him get new adherences by mariage of his daughters by which hee might bee confirmed in his contumacie Others said that the Pope as Vicar of CHRIST hath no traitors intemporall matters and that the opinion of those who thinke that mariages may be made void by Apostolique authority is not well grounded except it bee by course of law or generall canons but not for particular persons and that for this neither reason can be brought nor example found Some denied that one might ground himselfe vpon such actions of popes which shew rather how farre the abuse of their power can stretch then how farre the lawfull vse thereof is extended And there was no lesse difficulty because the Decree did comprehend fathers mothers and other domesticall Superiours who might compell their children especially daughters to marry and it was considered that to come to excommunication in cases of this kind was very hard Yet those who before had defended that children were bound to obey their Fathers in this particular did maintaine it A temper was proposed that hauing first commanded politique Superiours vpon paine of excommunication domesticall Superiours should bee admonished not to compell their children against their will But the same men still opposed and said it was not iust to take from fathers that power which God hath giuen them And in the end it was resolued to take this part quite away But the bishop of Barcellona and some few besides were not of the same opinion as to say that as the authority of fathers and other domesticall Superiours ouer mariages was manifest or at the least not to bee doubted and therefore not to bee spoken of so the same consideration ought to bee had of the authoritie of Politique Superiours The Congregations assembled to discusse this point beeing ended the last whereof was the last of Iulie they beganne to speake priuately of secret mariage And both parties continuing in their owne opinions some said that the difficulty doth presuppose a doctrine of faith and therefore cannot bee determined beeing contradicted by a notable number This troubled them much who desired they should bee made voide and thought that they were wholly barred from all possibility to obtaine it At this time a difficulty arose though priuate yet very contentious A difficulty about censuring the Archbishop of Toledo For the Deputies concerning the Index hauing giuen the worke of Bartholomeus Caranza Arch-bishop of Toledo to some Diuines to bee perused and they hauing related that nothing worthy of censure was found in it the Congregation did approoue it and made publique faith thereof at the petition of his Agent But because the booke and the authour were vnder the censure of the Inquisition of Spaine the Secretary Castellunne complained to the Count of Luna and the Count to the Fathers of that Congregation desiring a retractation The father 's not inclining to reuoke the Decree because they thought it iust the bishop of Lerida either mooued by the Count or for some other cause beganne to speake against it and to taxe it alleadging places of the booke which by a bad interpretation did seeme to deserue censure and which was more touched the iudgement and conscience of those Bishops The Arch bishop of Prague the chiefe of that Congregation in defence of himselfe and his colleagues complained to the Legates desiring they would shew themselues in the businesse and protesting not to assist in any publique act vntill the Congregation had due satisfaction The Cardinall Morone interposed and made peace with these conditions that no other copie of the faith made should bee giuen and that Lerida should giue satisfaction of words to the Congregation and to Prague in particular and that all should bee forgotten on both sides And the Count of Luna with vnresistable entreaties got the testimonie out of the hands of the Agent of Toledo and so this stirre was appeased The Legates gaue the Articles of reformation to the Ambassadours in number thirty eight that they might commend to their consideration what pleased them before they were giuen to the Fathers to bee discussed which 38. Articles of Reformation Articles were diuided and one halfe allotted for the next Session and the other for the Session following for the reasons which shall bee related hereafter The Count of Luna perswaded the other Ambassadours to demaund that deputies might be elected for euery Nation to consider what was fit to be reformed because the modell
which compasse the will of him that is to prouide hath a large field In the third Article there was some difficulty about the visitation of Arch-bishops These alleadged the Canons and ancient customes that the Suffragans did sweare obedience to the Metropolitans and were wholly subiect to their visitation correction and gouernement and would not consent that their authoritie should be preiudiced and amongst these the Patriarke of Venice was exceeding warme On the contrary the Bishops especially those of the Kingdome of Naples laboured to mainetaine the custome by which they differ not in authority but in name onely But the number of the Bishops being great and of the Arch-bishops small and the Legates and Papalins fauouring those that these might not by granting authoritie and reputation by their subiection exempt themselues more from subiection to the Court they would obtaine nothing but one word onely of satisfaction that is that they were not forbid to visit when there was cause approoued by the Prouinciall Councell Whereof the Arch-bishops did complaine and say it was iust nothing For there beeing one Arch-bishop in the Prouinciall Councel and many Bishops it is certaine that the cause would neuer bee approoued The sixt Article was concerning the exemption of Chapters of Cathedrals from Episcopall authoritie in which the Spanish Bishops and in contemplation of them the Count of Luna hauing great interest many restrictions ampliations were made but not such as did content the Prelats howsoeuer they were often changed and in the end deferred vntill another Session as shall be said The thirteenth Article concerning Pensions spake generally that no Benefice should be burthened with greater Pensions then of the third part of the fruits or of their value conformeable to that which was vsed when the Pensions began This seem 〈◊〉 conuenient to the Cardinall of Loraine because there are some very rich benefices which could not be said to be burthened if they should pay two thirds and others so poore that they cannot beare any pension at all And therefore he said that this was not a iust distribution and that it was better to prohibite that Bishopriques of a thousand crownes and benefices of an hundred should be burthened and concerning the others to say nothing This opinion preuailed to the great content of the Legates and Papalins for the absolute power which was left to the Pope in good Benefices Those who demaunded a moderation of the pensions of reseruations of fruits formerly imposed of accesses and regresses made many and long discourses But the difficultie compelled euery one to bury all in silence for the confusion and disorders which were foreseene would ensue For all would haue excused themselnes that they would not resigne their Benefices without those conditions and those especially who had payd composition to the Chamber for the obtaining of such graces would haue complained that the graces should bee taken from them and the money not restored the restitution wereof was a thing impossible Finally euery one thought it enough to prouide for the future without thinking of that which is past The fourteenth Article which did detest and forbid all payment of part of the fruits for the collation prouision or possession did much please the French men They saide the payment of Annats was taken away by those words And indeed he that doth consider and examine them cannot giue them any other sence howsoeuer the euent hath shewed that they haue not been so vnderstood in Rome In the seuenteenth in which pluralitie of Benefices is forbid and dualtie granted when one is not sufficient some desired an addition that they should not be distant aboue a dayes iourney that the incumbent might make part of his residence in each of them But they could not obtaine it neither did they much labour foreseeing that that addition as also the whole Article would not bee executed but against those of the poorer sort onely The eighteenth howsoeuer it did please in that it did restore in effect the prouision of Benefices with cure to Bishops yet the French-men did oppose against the forme of the examination because it did seeme to binde the Bishops hands to strait Their reason was that by that concourse too open and to publike a way was giuen to ambition that antiquitie made profession to giue benefices to him that refused them whereas by this new manner they would not only procure them but professe themselues to be worthy of them In the nineteenth the Bishop of Conimbria spake at large against the Expectatiues or Aduowsons because they did make the incumbents death to bee desired and sometimes procured And for mentall Reseruations hee sayd they were fraudes and neere thefts and that it was better to leaue to the Pope the whole collation of all Benefices then to vse such vnworthy Artifices as was to giue vertue to a secret thought not published and to leaue a suspicion that it was not a reseruation in the minde but an inuention after the fact But Simoneta crossed his discourse saying that it was good to reprehend abuses for which no prouision was determined that it might be procured but seeing a common disposition to the remedie and the Decree composed alreadie it was sufficient to establish it by consenting without multiplying words of reprehension ambitiously when there was no neede The eleuenth of September the French Ambassadours receiued letters from the King of the eight and twentieth of August in which hee signified that hee had receiued the Articles imparted to them by the Legates and did see that matters were farre from the hope hee conceiued because to establish these was to pare the Kings nayles and to make those of the Ecclesiastiques The French King writeth to Trent concerning the Reformation of Princes longer Which because hee would not endure hee commanded to represent to the Fathers with wisedome dexteritie and courage that as euery Prince so long as the Councell doth proceed aright is bound to fauour it with all heate of zeale so to couer the sore which causeth the present euils and to make a greater with the preiudice of Kings is farre from that which was expected That he saw how lightly they passed ouer the reformation of the Clergy who onely haue giuen the scandals to those that haue separated themselues from the Romish Church and how they assume authoritie to take away the rights and prerogatiues of Kings to breake their Constitutions and Customes prescribed by time out of minde to anathematize and excommunicate Kings and Princes all tending to sowe disobedience sedition and rebellion of subiects against their Soueraignes whereas it is manifest to the whole world that the power of the Fathers and of the Councel extendeth onely to the reformation of the Clergie without touching matters of State or of Secular power and iurisdiction which is wholly distinct from the Ecclesiasticall and that alwayes when the Fathers and Councels haue presumed to handle such things Kings and Princes haue
of heresie and others said it was much to bee suspected at the least and others that it was offensiue to godly eares They said hee had taken occasion to doe it in absence of the Cardinall of Loraine who would neuer haue endured those termes and that his end was to dissolue the Councell that hee did attribute to Kings more then belongeth to them that hee inferred that the Popes authority is not necessary for the vsing of Church goods that hee made the French King like to the Queene of England But nothing did so much offend as that hee said that the authority of the French Kings ouer persons and goods Ecclesiasticall was not founded vpon the Pragmatique Concordates and priuiledges giuen by Popes but vpon the law of Nature holy Scripture ancient Councels and lawes of the Christian Emperours The French Ambassadours were reprehended also because they did not follow the steps of the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadors who though they had the same interests made not such a commotion because they knew there was no reason for it De Ferrieres defended himselfe said that the Legates had promised the Cardinall of Loraine that this matter should not bee spoken of but with such moderation as that it should not touch the affaires of France which was not performed that the Kings instruction had beene imparted to the Cardinall who if he had beene present would not onely haue consented to but counselled Protestation that those were great Ignorantes who hauing seene nothing but the Decretals Lawes of foure hundred yeeres did thinke that there were 〈◊〉 Ecclesiasticall lawes before them that if any would reforme the King by the Decretals he would reforme them by the Decrees and lead them also to more ancient times not onely of Saint Austine but of the Apostles also that he did not make the French King as the Queene of England but did oppose them who haue begunne long since to enlarge their owne authority by di 〈…〉 ing the Kings that if those Articles did so much damnifie the Emperour and Catholique King as they doe France they would neuer haue beene proposed and therefore he was not to take example by those who haue not equall interests The Arch-bishop of Sant and the Abbat of Claraual were distasted most of all who went vp and downe saying that the Ambassadours had done ill to protest and that their end was to make a confusion and giue occasion for a Nationall Councel in France that they were men not well affected creatures of the King of Nauarre sent by him to the Councel for his owne deseignes had protested without the Kings commission that it was fit to make them shew their instructions to frame an Inquisition against them as not hauing a good opinion in matter of faith Where in great differences did arise between the Ambassadours and them The next day the Ambassadors gaue the King an account of the causes why they had deferred the protestation vntill then and how they were forced at that time to come vnto it adding that they would deferre the registring of it in the acts of the Councell vntill his Maiesty had seene it and commanded them what they should doe The Legats not hauing a copie of the Oration made a collection of it by the memory of those who had beeene most attentiue to send it to the Pope of which de Ferrieres hauing gotten a copie complained that many things were expressed against his intention and in particular where hee named Ecclesiasticall lawes it was repeated spirituall lawes and that Kings might take Church goods at their pleasure whereas hee had sayd onely for necessary cause By this he was forced to giue foorth his Oration and sent a copie of it to Rome to the Cardinall of Loraine excusing himselfe for not hauing vsed words of such acrimony as he was commanded in the last instructions and in the first which are reconfirmed in those adding also that he thought it necessary to obey the King and was not willing to vndergoe the reprehensions of the Counsellors of Parliament who would haue taxed him if in a Generall Councell matters of so great importance had beene determined against that which hath beene by them so exactly maintained besides the Kings authority which hee defended hauing beene vpheld foure hundred yeeres by the Kingdome of France against the war in opposition of it made by the Court of Rome it was not iust that the Fathers of the Councell the greater part of whom are Courtiers should be Iudges of the ancient differences which the kingdome hath with that Court He gaue a copie of the oration to the Ambassadors also and to as many as did desire it and some saide that he had pronounced it otherwise then it was written Whereunto hee replyed that that could not bee said by any that had any meane vnderstanding of the Latine and that howsoeuer it was the same pronounced and written yet if they thought otherwise they must remember that the stile of the Synod was neuer to iudge of things as they were deliuered in voyce but as they were exhibited in writing and therefore they should moue no controuersie herein or if they would himselfe was to bee beleeued before any other The oration being published it was answered in the name of the Synod And answered by a namelesse man Hee said that the French Ambassadours had reason to compare themselues to the Ambassadours of the Iewes because they had both made an vniust complaint against GOD and that the same answere might be giuen them which the Prophet gaue to that people in the name of GOD that if they had fasted and lamented so many yeeres or ate and drunke all was for their owne interests that the Kings of France were cause of all the abuses of that Kingdome by naming to Bishoprickes vnlearned persons ignorant in Ecclesiasticall discipline and more inclined to a lasciuious then to a religious life that the French-men would not haue a resolution in the controuersies of faith that Christian doctrine might allwayes be vncertaine and place might be giuen to new masters who might rub the itching eares of that vnquiet Nation that they spared not to say in those turbulent times that it belonged to the King though very yong as yet to dispose of all the gouerment of the Church that they had sayd with asseueration that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues whereas in France time out of mind they haue carried themselues for Vsufructuaries making Testaments and receiuing inheritances from their kinsfolke who die intestate that to say the poore are owners of the reuenues was much contrary to another saying in the same oration that the King is Patron of all Ecclesiastical goods and might dispose of them at his pleasure that it was a great absurdity to say that the King might not bee reprehended by a generall Councell seeing that Dauid was reprehended by the Prophet Nathan and tooke it in good part that it did
Congregation and that it ought to bee remoued which they were forced presently to doe Afterwards the Cardinall of Loraine sayd concerning the same poynt that hee did approoue the Decree vpon condition that it did not preiudice any of the priuileges rights and constitutions of the Kings of Frange as had been concluded in the Congregation the day before declaring that they did not preiudice the authoritie of any Prince And in the end of the Decrees hee made a protestation in his owne name and of the other French Prelates wholly conformable to that other made two dayes before in the Congregation that is that their nation did receiue those decrees not as a perfect perfect reformation but as a preparation to one entire hoping the Pope would supplie the defects in time and occasion by bringing into vse the old Canons or by celebrating other generall Councels to giue a perfection to the things begun And hee desired in the name of all the French Bishops that this might bee inserted in the Actes of the Councell and a publique instrument made of it Diuers other things were added by others and some oppositions of no great moment made against some of the Articles where in some differences arising it was said they should be accommodated in a general Congregation because it was then late 2 houres within night And for the conclusion of the Session the Decree of the intimation of the next for the ninth of December was read with power to anticipate declaring that the sixth Article now deferred and other Articles of reformation exhibited and other things belonging thereunto should then bee handled adding that in case it shall 〈◊〉 fit and the time comport some doctrines may be handled as they shall bee in their times proposed in the Congregations The doctrine of the Sacrament of Matrimonie did containe That Adam did pronounce the bond of Matrimonie to be perpetuall and that onely two persons may bee ioyned therein a thing more plainely declared by CHRIST who also by his passion hath merited grace to confirme it and to sanctifie those who are ioyned Which is intimated by Saint Paul when hee sayd that this was the great Sacrament in CHRIST and the Church Whereupon Matrimony in the Euangelicall Law exceeding the ancient mariages by addition of grace it is iustly numbred amongst the Sacraments of the new law Therefore the Synode condemning the heresies in this matter doth constitute the Anathematismes 1. Against him that shall say that Matrimonie is not one of the seuen Sacraments instituted by CHRIST and doth not conferre grace 2. Or that it is lawfull for Christians to haue many wiues at once and that this is not forbidden by any Law of God 3. Or that onely the degrees of affinitie and consanguinity expressed in Leuiticus may nullifie the mariage and that the Church may not adde others or dispence with some of them 4. That the Church cannot constitute impediments or hath erred in constituting them 5. That one of those who are maried may dissolue the Matrimony for heresie troublesome conuersation or voluntary absence of the other 6. Or that lawfull matrimonie not consummated is not dissolued by a solemne religious vow 7. Or that the Church hath erred in teaching that the matrimoniall bond is not dissolued by adultery 8. Or that the Church doth erre in separating those who are married for a determinate or indeterminate time in respect of carnall coniunction or cohabitation 9. Or that the Ecclesiastiques of holy Order or professed Regulars may marry as also all those who finde they haue not the gift of chastitie in regard that GOD doeth not denie the gift to him that doeth demaund it 10. Or that shall preferre the state of mariage to virginitie and chastitie 11. Or that the prohibition of mariage in certaine times of the yeere is superstition or shall condemne the benedictions and other ceremonies 12 Or that matrimoniall causes doe not belong to Ecclesiasticall Iudges The Decrees of the reformation of Matrimony did containe 1. That howsoeuer it be true that clandestine mariages haue beene true and lawfull so long as the Church hath not disallowed them and that the Synode doth anathematize him who doth not hold them for such as also those who affirme that mariages contracted without consent of parents in whose power the maried parties are is voyde and that the Fathers may either approoue or disprooue it yet the Church hath euer forbid and detested them And because prohibitions doe no good the Synode doth command that the matrimony shall be denounced in the Church three Festiuall dayes before it bee contracted and no impediment being found shall bee celebrated in the face of the Church where the Parish Priest hauing interrogated the man and the woman and heard their consent shall say I ioyne you in matrimony in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost and shall vse other words accustomed in the Prouince Notwithstanding the Synod doth referre it to the will of the Bishop to omit the Banes but doth declare those to bee vncapable of mariage who attempt to contract it without the presence of the Parish Priest or another Priest of equall authority and of two or three witnesses making void and nullifying such contracts and punishing the transgressours Afterwards it doth exhort the parties maried not to dwell together before the benediction and command the Parish Priest to haue a booke in which mariages so contracted shall be written It doth exhort the parties that are to be maried to confesse and communicate before the contract or consummation of the mariage reserueth the customes and ceremonies of euery Prouince and will haue this Decree to bee of force within thirtie daies after it shall be published in euery Parish Secondly concerning the impediments of mariage the Synode doth affirme that the multitude of prohibitions did cause great sins and scandals Therefore it doth restraine that of spiritual cognation to that which the baptized and their parents haue with the god-fathers and god-mothers and the number of these to one man one woman only Ordaining the same about the kinred which doth arise by the sacrament of Confirmation 3. It doth restraine the impediment of honestie which hath its beginning from contracts to the first degree onely 4. That of affinity by fornication to the first and second 5. It doth take away all hope of dispensations for matrimony wittingly contracted in degrees prohibited and to those who haue ignorantly contracted without the solemnities in case of probable ignorance a dispensation may be giuen gratis But to contract in degrees prohibited a dispensation shall neuer be granted or seldome onely for a iust cause without cost nor in the second degree amongst Princes except for a publique cause 6. Matrimony shall not bee contracted with a woman stollen away so long as shee is in the power of him that did steale her and doth declare those Raptors and those that doe assist them with counsell aid or fauour excommunicated infamous
Interim of Germanie which could not be done by any other meanes because it was to continue vntill the end of the Councell and to continue it longer could not bee without great dammage of the Catholique Church And that it was needefull to finish the generall Councell in Trent to hinder a Nationall in France For the manner hee sayd it might bee ended with one Session handling in it the residue of the reformation and dispatching the Catechisme and the Index of the bookes prohibited which were in order already referring other matters to the Pope not disputing the Articles of Indulgences and Images nor anathematizing particular heretiques but proceeding with generall termes only They all agreed in some sort to finish the Councell except the Archbishop of Granata who referred himselfe to the Ambassadour of his King Some said it could not absolutely bee ended because so many matters did remaine to bee handled but that it might bee done by intimating another ten yeeres after which also would serue to hinder the calling of Nationall Councels and to deferre the determination of the things remayning and the Anathematismes The Bishop of Brescia proposed a middle course betweene an absolute ende and a suspension because the former would make the heretiques desperate and the latter not satisfie the Catholiques But these opinions had no followers all the others adhering to that which the Cardinall had sayd For the manner Otranto thought it necessary to anathematize the Heretiques because it hath been vsed in all Councels and is the principall thing which is required of Synods For many are not capable to vnderstand the trueth or falshood of opinions by their owne iudgment but doe follow or abhorre them according to the credit or discredite of the authours He sayd that the Councel of Chalcedon full of learned men to cleere themselues whether Theodoret Bishop of Ciros were a Catholique or not would not heare an account of his faith which hee desired to render but onely wished him to denounce a plaine anathema against Nestorius that if Luther and Zuinglius dead and their followers aliue were not anathematized it might bee sayd that the Councell had laboured in vaine The Cardinall replyed that diuers times did require diuers counsels that the differences in Religion were then betweene the Bishops and the Priests that the people were but as an accessory that the Grandees either did not meddle or if they did adhere to any heresie they did not make themselues Heads and leaders But now all was quite contrary because the heretique Ministers and Preachers could not bee sayd to bee heads of the Sectes but the Princes rather to whose interests their Ministers and Preachers doe accomodate themselues Hee that would name the true Heads of heretiques must name the Queene of England the Queene of Nauarre the Prince of Conde the Elector Palatine of the Rhene the Elector of Saxonie and many other Dukes and Princes of Germanie Hee sayd that this would make them vnite and shew they were sensible of it and that the condemnation of Luther and Zuinglius onely would so prouoke them that some great confusion would certainely arise Therefore to doe not what they would but what they could hee thought that the more vniuersall resolution was the better Morone sent to call the Ecclesiasticall Ambassadours to whom hauing imparted the proposition and opinion of that assembly they consented to the end and the manner according to the opinion of Loraine Which resolution being also communicated to the secular Ambassadors they did all assent except the Spaniard who sayd hee knew not the expresse will of his King and desired time that he might vnderstand it Notwithstanding this the Legates resolute to execute this determination gaue the matter concerning Princes omitting the Anathematismes and all the particular Articles onely renewing the old Canons of the Ecclesiasticall liberty and iurisdiction speaking of Princes with much reuerence onely exhorting them to cause their ministers not to violate them The same day at night a Congregation was made to beginne to speake of the reformation and an order was set downe that there should bee two Congregations a day vntill all the voyces were giuen Which were deliuered with great shortnesse resolution except by some A difficulty about subiecting the Chapters in Spaine to the Bishops few Spaniards who desired to hinder whereas all the others did endeauour to promote the expedition with breuity The greatest difficultie was concerning the sixth Article of the subiection of Chapters to Bishops in regard of the great interest which not onely the Bishops but the King also had in diminishing the Capitular authoritie that they might not oppose the subsidies which are often imposed in Spaine and on the other side for the fauours the Legates did the Chapters by whose meanes and for the reasons alleadged many Italians who first seemed to fauour the Bishops turned on the Chapters side The Count of Luna sent a Currier to Rome in diligence by whose aduice Vargas the Ambassadour entreated the Pope for his fauour to the Bishops Who according to his custome referring himselfe to the Councell the Ambassadour complained that the Italian Prelates had beene perswaded to change their opinion in that matter Whereunto the Pope readily answered that they changed because they were free but that the departure of the Agent for the Chapters from the Councell was not free hauing beene driuen from thence and vpon that occasion complained that the Count of Luna in Trent did disswade the finishing of the Councel Notwithstanding he wrote according to the Ambassadours request but in such termes as did not disfauour the pretensions of the Chapters And finally the Decree was made with some enlargement of the Episcopall authoritie in Spaine but not so much as they desired The Venetian Ambassadours made instance that in the Article of Patronages those of the Emperour and Kings being excepted those of their Republique might bee excepted also The Legates were willing to please them but could hardly tell how For to except all Republiques was too much and to name them particularly would breed matter of iealousie They found a temper to comprehend that in the number of Kings declaring that amongst those are contained the possessors of Kingdomes though they haue not the name In the Congregation of the twentieth day a proposition was made to The Popes confirmation is demanded demand the Popes confirmation of all the Decrees of the Councell as well vnder Paul and Iulius as vnder his Holinesse The Arch-bishop of Granata opposed saying that in the sixteenth and last Session vnder Iulius when the Councel was suspended it was ordained that all the Decrees made by the Synode vntill then should be obserued without saying that there was any neede of confirmation so that to demaund it now would bee to condemne those Fathers who then thought that the Decrees might bee executed without any confirmation at all Hee professed hee did not say this because he disliked the demand of a
a nullitie in the profession shall not bee heard after fiue yeeres from the first day thereof and shall alleadge the cause before the Superiour and Ordinarie before hee depose the habit and none shall goe to a more large religion nor haue leaue to weare the habit secretly 20. The Abbats and Heads of the Orders shall visit the Monasteries subiect vnto them though but by Commenda and the Commendataries shall be bound to execute the Ordinations and in those Priors and Superiours who haue spirituall gouernement shall bee created by the Chapters or visiters of the Orders 21. That the Synode doeth desire to restore discipline in all Monasteries but seeth it is impossible in regard of the stiffenecked and difficult age yet they will not omit to vse meanes that hereafter prouision may bee made therein and doe hope that his Holinesse as farre as hee shall see the times will comport will prouide that a Regular professed person shall bee made gouernour of Monasteries commended and those that shall bee vacant hereafter shall not bee conferred but vpon Regulars and those who haue Monasteries in Commenda and are Heads of Orders if prouision bee not made within sixe moneths of a Regular successor they shall make prouision or quit the place otherwise the Commendaes shall bee vacant And in the prouision of Monasteries the qualitie of euery one shall bee expressed by name otherwise the prouision shall bee accounted surreptitious 22. That it shall bee vnderstood that all Regulars are subiect to these Decrees notwithstanding any priuiledge though by foundation commanding Bishops and Abbats to execute them immediatly and praying and commanding Princes and Magistrates to assist them as often as they shall be required The reading of the generall reformation did presently follow which The generall reformation after an exhortation to Bishops for exemplary life modestie in apparell and food and frugality doth forbid 1. That they shall giue to their kinred or any of their family any part of the reuenues of the Church except they bee poore extending the same to all beneficed persons secular or regular and also vnto Cardinals 2. That the Bishops shall in the first Prouinciall Councell receiue the Decrees of this Synod of Trent promise obedience to the Pope Anathematize the heresies condemned and euery Bishop promoted hereafter shall doe the same in the first Synod and all beneficed men who are to assist in the Diocesan Synode shall doe the same therein Those who haue the care of Vniuersities and studies generab shall endeauour to make the Decrees to be receiued in them and the Doctours to teach the Catholique faith in conformitie of them and shall take a solemne oath herein euery yeere And for those which are immediatly subiect to the Pope his Holinesse will haue care that they be reformed in the same manner by his Delegats or as hee shall thinke fit 3. That howsoeuer the sword of excommunication is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline profitable to keepe men in obedience it is to be vsed with sobriety and circumspection hauing found by experience that it is more contemned then feared when it is denounced rashly for a small cause Therefore it shall not be denounced by any but by the Bishop for things lost or stollen who shall not grant it at the perswasion of any secular authority whatsoeuer though a Magistrate And in iudiciall causes in which a reall or personall execution may bee made they shall abstaine from censures and in ciuill belonging in what manner soeuer to the Ecclesiasticall Court they may vse pecuniary punishments or proceed by distraining of goods or imprisonment of the parties themselues with their executors or others and in case they be not able to execute really or personally they may proceed to excommunication And the same shall be obserued in criminall causes The secular Magistrate shall not prohibite the Ecclesiasticall to excommunicate or reuoke excommunication vpon pretence that the Decree hath not beene obserued The person excommunicated shall not onely not be receiued to participate with the faithfull but if he perseuere in the censures he may be proceeded against as suspected of heresie 4. It doth giue power to the Bishops in the Diocesan Synods and to the Heads of the Orders in the generall Chapters to ordaine for their Churches that which shall bee for the honor of God and benefite of them when there shall be an obligation to celebrate so many Masses by testamentarie legacies that they cannot bee performed or that the almes is so small that none can bee found to performe the charge but with condition that memory be alwaies made of those parties deceased who haue left the legacies 5. That in the collation or any other disposition of Benefices no derogation bee made to the qualities conditions and charges required or imposed in the erection or foundation or by any other constitution otherwise the prouision shall bee accounted surreptitious 6. When the Bishop not in time of visitation doth proceed against the Canons the Chapter shall elect two in the beginning of euery yeere by whose councell and consent the Bishop shall proceed in all the acts and the voyces of both shall bee as one and in case they both dissent from the Bishop a third shall bee elected by them who shall determine the controuersie and if they cannot agree the third man shall bee elected by the next Bishop But in causes of concubinaries or other more hainous the Bishop may receiue information alone proceed to retention and for the residue shall obserue what is ordained The Bishop shall haue the first seate in the quire Chapter or other publique places and shall choose his place The Bishop shall preside in the Chapter except in cases belonging to him or his which authority shall not bee communicated to his vicar and those who are not of the Chapter shall in causes Ecclesiasticall be all subiect to the Bishop and where Bishops haue more iurisdiction then the aforesaid the Decree shall not haue place 7. Heereafter no regresse or accesse to any Ecclesiasticall benefice shall bee granted and those which be granted already shall neither bee extended nor transferred and herein the Cardinals shall be comprehended also Coadiutors with future succession shall not be made in any Ecclesiasticall benefices whatsoeuer and if in Cathedrall Churches or Monasteries it shall be necessary to doe it the cause shall first be knowen by the Pope and the due qualities shall concurre 8. All beneficed men shall vse as much hospitality as their reuenue will giue them leaue and it doth command those who haue the gouernement of Hospitals vnder what title soeuer to exercise it as they are bound by the reuenues deputed hereunto and if persons of that sort as the institution doth require be not found in the place the reuenues shall be conuerted to a pious vse as neere as can be to that as shall seeme good to the Bishop with two of the Chapter And those who will not giue
confirmed by those that heard them rather then by him that did not know them But others answered that there was no neede the Pope should then see them because nothing was done in Trent which was not first resolued by him In many consistories following the Pope spake for the obseruation of the Decrees of the Councell saying he would obserue them himselfe though hee was not bound and gaue his word that hee would neuer derogate from them but for euident and vrgent causes and with consent of the Cardinals He charged Morone and Simoneta to bee diligent in aduertising him if any contrary thing were proposed or handled in consistorie which was but a small remedie against the transgressions because not an hundreth part of the grants made in Rome are dispatched in consistorie He sent the Bishops to their residence and resolued to make vse of the Protonotaries and Referendaries in gouerning the citie of Rome and the Ecclesiasticall state But howsoeuer he was freed from great trouble by the conclusion of the Councell yet there were some remainders of it in all kingdomes which brought new difficulties vpon him Aduice came out of Spaine that the King was offended with the ending of And are executed in Spaine by the Kings authority onely the Councell and determined to call the Bishops and agents for the Clergie of Spaine before him to set downe in what manner it might bee executed And the aduice was not false For not only all that was done in Spaine for receiuing and executing the Decrees of the Councell that yeere partly in the Spring and partly in the Autumne was by order and resolution taken in the Kings Councell but the King sent also his Presidents to the Synods which were held causing to bee proposed that which pleased him and was fit for his seruice to the great distast of the Pope who was angry the King should take so much vpon him in matters Ecclesiasticall But hee made no demonstration Which maketh the Pope angry heereof to his Ministers purposing to make vse of it in another opportunitie designed by himselfe which shall bee related in due place The President de Ferrieres hauing while hee remained in Venice made obseruations vpon the Decrees of the two last Sessions held after his departure from Trent and sent them to the Court the Cardinall of Loraine at his The Card of Lorain is taxeâ— in France at his returne returne into France had many assaults and reprehensions for consenting to things preiudiciall to the Kingdome They said that by the words of the first Article of reformation in the last Session where it is said that the Pope hath charge of the vniuersall Church in Latin Sollicitudinem Ecclesiae Vniuersae hee had yeelded the point which himselfe and all the French Bishops had so long contended for and obtained that preiudice might not bee done to the opinion of France of the superioritie of the Councell aboue the Pope that hee might haue remedied this with one little word by making them say as S. Paul had done care of all the Churches because no man would haue denied that kind of speech which S. Paul did vse that preiudice was likewise done to the same opinion of the superioritie of the Councell in the one and twentieth Article of the last session sauing in all the Decrees the authoritie of the Apostolique Sea and in the last Decree for demanding the Popes confirmation It was opposed also that the King and French Church hauing contested that the Councell might bee declared to bee new and not the old continued the continuation was declared that it was one Councell with that of Paul and Iulius in the said one and twentieth Article and in the Decree for reading the things constituted vnder those Popes by which all was basely yeelded which had beene two yeeres maintained by the King They sayd moreouer that the approbation of the things done vnder Iulius was dishonourable and preiudiciall to the protestation then made by King Henry the second But they reprehended aboue all that honourable mention hauing beene alwayes made vnder Paul and Iulius of King Francis the first and King Henry the second together with Charles the fifth the Cardinall had not caused a memorie to bee made of them in the acclamations when it was made of Charles nor the present King to bee named when the liuing Emperour was The Cardinall excused other things saying that with sixe Prelates for hee had no more in his company hee was not able to resist the consent of more then two hundred But this last opposition hee knew not how to excuse though hee sayd it was to preserue the peace of the two Kingdomes For it was replied that he might haue suffered others to make the inâ—onation and not to haue been the authour himselfe of that preiudice And so it is seene that vaine men often times thinking to gaine reputation by retaile doe lose it in grosse But the Counsellers of the Parliament found many other things to oppose The censure of the Parliament of Paris vpon the last Session against the Articles of Reformation published in those two Sessions where the Ecclesiasticall authority they said was inlarged beyond its bounds with the wrong and diminution of the temporall by giuing power to Bishops to proceede to pecuniary mulcts and imprisonment against the Laitie whereas no authority was giuen by CHRIST to his Ministers but meere and pure Spirituall that when the Clergâ—e was made a member and part of the policie the Princes did by fauour allow the Bishops to punish inferiour Clergie-men with temporall punishments that discipline might bee obserued amongst them but to vse such kinde of punishments against the Laiques they had neither from the Law of God nor of man but by vsurpation onely that in the matter of Duell they pretend to proceede against the Emperour Kings and other Souâ—reignes who graunt it in their Kingdomes euen by excommunication whereas their opinion was that to permit Duell in some cases was not amiffe as the permitting of fornication and other offences howbeit they are sinnes was not ill in regard of publique vtilitie and to auoyd greater inconueniences They said that this power beeing naturall and giuen to the Princes by God could not bee taken away or restrained by any power of man They thought it also intolerable to excommunicate Kings and Princes holding it for a sure maxime in France that the King cannot bee excommunicated nor his officers for execution of their offices They added that to depriue Princes of their States Lords of their Fees and to confiscate the goods of priuate men were all vsurpations of the temporall authoritie because that which was giuen by CHRIST to the Church doeth not extend it selfe to things of this nature Concerning Patronages they said great wrong was done to the Seculars in disabling their proofes and that the whole Article was grounded vpon a false maxime that all benefices are free if the Patronage bee not
by the commands of our most pious Souereignes He is to be chastised who doeth iniurie to the holy Catholique Church whose heart is puft vp who seeketh to please himself by a name of singularity wherby hee would make himselfe to bee aboue the Emperour Wee are all scandalized herein Let the author of this scandall reforme himselfe and all differences in the Church will cease I am seruant vnto all Priests so long as they liue like themselues but if any shall vainely set vp his bristles contrary to God Almighty and to the Canons of the Fathers I hope in God that hee shall neuer be able to bring my necke vnder his yoke no not by force of armes What hath happened in this Citie by occasion of this name I haue more exactly declared to Sabinianus the Deacon my Agent Let therefore my religious Souereignes thinke of me their Seruant whom they haue alwayes cherished and vpheld more then others as of one who desireth to yeelde them obedience and yet am afraid to bee found guilty of negligence in my duety in the later fearefull day of iudgement Let our most pious Souereigne either vouchsafe to determine the businesse according to the petition of the forenamed Sabinianus the Deacon or cause the man so often mentioned to renounce this claime In case hee doe submit to your most iust sentence or fauourable admonitions wee will giue thankes to Almighty God and reioyce for the peace of the Church procured by your clemencie But if hee shall persist in this contention wee will hold the saying to bee most true a Luk. 14. 18. Euery one that exalteth himselfe shall bee brought lowe And againe it is written b Prou. 16. Before a fall the heart will be lifted vp In obedience to my Souereignes I haue written to my brother Priest both gently and humbly that hee would desist from the pursuit of this vaine-glory if hee giue eare vnto mee hee hath a brother deuoted vnto him but if hee continue in his pride I see already what will betide him hee will make him his enemie of whom it is written c Iam. 4. God resisteth the proud and giueth grace to the humble A part of the Historie of FRANCIS GVICCIARDINE stollen out of his third Booke concerning Pope ALEXANDER the sixt BVt hee could not alwayes auoid domesticall misfortunes which troubled the affaires of his family with tragicall examples proceeding from such lust and cruelty which would bee accounted horrible euen in any barbarous nation whatsoeuer For hauing resolued from his first entrance into the Papacie to put all the temporall greatnesse vpon his eldest sonne the Duke of Candia the * His second sonne Cardinall of Valentia whose minde was wholly auerse from all ecclesiasticall profession and desired rather to be exercised in militarie affaires not enduring to bee preuented herein by his brother and besides beeing impatient that hee had a greater share in the loue of the Lady Lucretia who was common sister to them both caused him to be murthered as hee rid alone one night through Rome and secretly to bee cast into the riuer Tiber beeing incited thereunto partly by lust and partly by ambition powerfull ministers to effect any wickednesse There was a fame if possibly so enormous an abhomination may be beleeued that not onely the two brothers but euen the father himselfe were corriuals in the loue of this Lady Lucretia Before hee was created Pope hee gaue her in marriage to a man of meane degree from whom so soone as hee began to sit in Peters chaire he did separate her as beeing now vnworthy of her Then hee married her to Iohn Storzâ— Lord of Pesaro After that not enduring that this her husband should bee partaker of her loue with him hee dissolued the marriage although consummated by suborning false witnesses to depose before Iudges appointed by himselfe for the same purpose who gaue sentence that this Iohn was frigid and impotent by nature This did afflict beyond measure c. A second place conteining a large discourse by what meanes the Popes of Rome attained to that greatnesse which they now enioy taken quite out of the fourth Booke of the Historie of FRANCIS GVICCIARDINE FOr the liquidation whereof and of many other things which happened in after ages it is necessary to relate what title the Church hath to the territory of Romania and to many others which it either hath possessed at diuers other times or doeth possesse at this present as also by what meanes it beeing first instituted as was fit for Spirituall gouernement it came to possesse temporall States and Empires Likewise it is conuenient to expresse as a matter belonging to this argument what contentions haue hapned at seuerall times betweene the Popes and the Emperours vpon these and the like occasions The Bishops of Rome the first whereof was the Apostle Saint Peter their authoritie beeing founded by IESVS CHRIST in things Spirituall onely did abound with charitie humility patience and many miracles were wrought by them At the first they were not onely destitute of all temporall power but were persecuted by it neither was their name so much as spoken of but for the afflictions and the torments which they and their followers did endure For howsoeuer their proceedings were sometimes not obserued by reason of the multitude and variety of nations and professions in Rome and some of the Emperours did forbeare to question them but only when their actions did seeme to crosse the publique gouernment yet some others either because they were inclined to crueltie or for the loue they bare to their owne Gods did bitterly persecute them as inuenters of new superstitions and enemies of true Religion In this state of life they continued vntill the time of Siluester the Pope to be most famous for their voluntary pouerty sanctity of life and martyrdomes Afterwards Constantine the Emperor being turned Christian moued therunto by the holinesse of those who followed CHRIST by the miracles done by them the Popes came to bee secure from those dangers to which they had beene subiect for the space of 300. yeeres before had free exercise of their Christian profession Hereupon for the reuerence which the holinesse of their life and religion had procured them and because men are prone to follow the example of their Prince by reason either of ambition or of feare Christianity began marueilously to spread it selfe and the pouerty of Christians not to bee so great as it was For Constantine hauing built the Church of Saint Iohn in Lateran of Saint Peter in the Vatican of Saint Paul and many others in diuers places not onely gaue them plate and ornaments but also that these might bee preserued and renewed the Churches repaired and the Clergie belonging to them maintained hee endowed them with possessions and with reuenues In after times many perswading themselues that they should gaine heauen more easily by beeing liberall toward Churches either built and indowed other Churches or
gaue to those which were built before In like manner euery one payed them tithes due either by law or custome as in the old Testament is commanded Wherein euery one was the more forward because Clergie-men in those times contented themselues with necessaries onely and bestowed the remainder either to repaire their Churches or to adorne them or in workes of charitie and pietie Now the Bishops of Rome pride and ambition hauing not as yet possessed their harts were acknowledged by all Christians to bee superiours of all Churches in all Spirituall gouernment as successours vnto the Apostle Saint Peter because that Citie by reason of the dignitie and greatnesse thereof retained the name and maiestie of the Empire as head of all the rest and because Christian Religion was thence diffused into the greater part of Europe and because Constantine hauing beene baptized by Siluester did willingly acknowledge that such authority belonged to him and his successors Besides there is a fame that Constantine beeing constrained to translate the seate of the Empire to Bizantium now called by his name Constantinople by occasion of some accidents hapning in the Westerne Prouinces gaue to the Popes the Lordships of Rome and of many other Cities and Prouinces in Italie This fame though cherished by succeeding Popes and beleeued by many by reason of their authoritie and credit is not onely disproued by more probable authors but euen by the very things themselues For it is most manifest that Rome as also all Italy obeyed the Emperours and their Magistrates both then and many yeeres after Some wil not beleeue any thing at all that hath been spoken concerning Constantine and Siluester such is the obscurity of things done so long agoe affirming that they liued not at the same time yet no man denieth that the translation of the Empire was the first cause of the Popes authoritie For the people of Rome withdrew their obedience from the Emperours by occasion of their absence and of the difficulties which they found in the East and did the rather performe willingly some certaine obsequiousnesse to the Bishops of Rome though indeed no absolute subiection These things appeared but slowly because of the inundations of the Gothes and Vandals and other barbarous nations into Italy by which Rome hauing beene often sacked the Popes in respect of temporall matters were obscure and meane and in Italy the Emperours had very small authoritie hauing left it as a pray to the Barbarians Of these nations the rest being past away like a torrent the Gothes who were Christians both by name and by profession and had their 〈◊〉 from some parts of Dacia and of Tartaria continued their power there seuentie yeeres together When these were driuen out of Italie by the Emperours the Countrey began againe to bee gouerned by Greeke magistrates the chiefe of which called by a Greeke word Exarke kept his residence at Rauenna a Citie very ancient and then very rich and much inhabited by reason of the fertility of the Countrey This Citie beeing much augmented by the great armada which Augustus Caesar and other Emperours continually maintained in the Port neere adioyning which now is vanished was inhabited by many Captaines and after a good while together by Theodorick King of the Gothes and by his successors who made choyce of it for the seate of their Kingdome because that Sea was neerer to the Emperours of Constantinople whose power they suspected The Exarks seated themselues in the same place because of the opportunity thereof though vpon a contrary ground and deputed particular magistrates whom they called Dukes to gouerne Rome and other Cities of Italie Hence the Exarchate of Rauenna tooke the name vnder which was conteined whatsoeuer was not gouerned by particular Dukes In those times the BB. of Rome had no temporall power at all and hauing lost their former Spirituall reuerence because their liues began to be more corrupt they were subiects to the Emperours without whose confirmation or of their Exarks they durst not accept the Papacie though they were solemnly chosen by the Clergie and people of Rome Nay because the principall seate of Religion followeth the power of the Empire and of armies the Bishops of Constantinople and Rauenna did often iustle with them for superioritie But the State of those Countreys was changed not long after For the Lombards a fierce Nation entred into Italie possessed that part which was called Gallia â—isalpina and now Lombardia from their name as also Rauenna and the whole Exarchat and aduanced their forces as farre as the Marquisate of Ancona Spoletum and Beneuentum in which two last places they created particular Dukes The Emperours made no prouision against these things partly by reason of their negligence and partly because they were hindered by the affaires of Asia so that Rome hauing no assistance from them and the Exarks beeing driuen out of Italie began to gouerne her selfe by the aduice and authoritie of her Bishops These together with the Romans beeing a good while after oppressed by the Lombards did finally implore the ayde of Pipin King of France who passing into Italie with a great armie chased the Lombards from a part of their Dominion which they had enioyed more then two hundred yeeres This part being become his by right of warre hee gaue to the Bishop and Church of Rome that is to say Vrbino Fano Agobbo and much land neere Rome Rauenna and the whole Exarchat vnder which is comprehended all from the confines of Placentia which are contiguons to the territory of Pauia vnto Arimini betweene the riuer of Po the Apennine mountaine the lake of the Venetians and the Adriatique Sea as also from Arimini to the riuer of Toglia now called Isauro The Popes beeing molested by the Lombards after Pipins death Charles his sonne iustly surnamed the Great for the great victories he atchieued vtterly rooted them out and confirmed his father's donation to the Church and while hee made warre with the Lombards hee gaue to the Bishop of Rome the Marquisat of Ancona and the Dukedome of Spoleto which comprehendeth the Citie of Aquila and a part of Abrazzi These things are reported for certaine and some Ecclesiasticall writers adde that Charles gaue to the Church Liguria vnto the riuer Varus which is the vtmost border of Italie Mantua and whatsoeuer the Lombards possessed in F 〈…〉 li and Histria Another writer sayth as much of Corsica and of the whole territorie betweene the Citie of Luni and Parma For these merits the Kings of France haue been magnified by the Popes and haue obtained the name of Most Christian Kings Afterwards in the yeere 800. after CHRIST Pope Leo and the people of Rome by the Popes authoritie onely as head of that people made this Charles Emperour of Rome separating this part of the Empire from those Emperours which had their seat at Constantinople because Rome and the Westerne Prouinces beeing abandoned by them could not well subsist without a Prince of their
many cases the whole care of matters terrene belonged to them sometimes they deposed the Emperours and mooued the Electors to make choyce of others in their roome and sometimes the Emperours chose new Popes or caused them to be chosen by others By these controuersies and by the Popes abode seuenty yeeres at Auignion and by meanes of a Schisme which happened in Italie after that the Popes were returned to Rome it came to passe that in those Cities which were subiect to the Church especially in those of Romania many potent Citizens each in his owne Countrey attained to souereigne power The Bishops of Rome either persecuted them or not being able to ouercome them gaue them these Cities to bee held of them in Vassallage or inuested other commanders in them So the Cities of Romania began to haue particular Lords by the name for the most part of Vicars of the Church Thus Ferrara first giuen by the Pope to Azo de Esti to be gouerned by him was afterwards granted to him vnder the title of Vicarship This familie was in processe of time exalted to more illustrious honours Bolonia being thus possessed by Iohn Visconte Arch-bishop of Milan was after giuen him by the Pope as a Vicarship of Rome Vpon the same occasions there arose many particular Lords in many places of the Marquisat of Anconia of the Patrimonie of Saint Peter and of Vmbria now called the Dukedome of Spoleto all which was done either against the Pope his will or by his forced consent The same variations being also in Lombardie amongst the Cities of the Empire it sometimes fell out that the Vicars of Romania and of other Ecclesiasticall territories withdrawing themselues openly from the Church acknowledged to hold those Cities in Vassalage from the Emperours and those who possessed Milan Mantua and other Imperiall places were contented to hold them from the Bishops of Rome In these times Rome though still named the Domaines of the Church was gouerned by it selfe When the Popes returned from Auignion into Italie for a while they were obeyed as Lords but the Romans soone after erected the magistracie of the Banderefi and relapsed into their wonted contumacie Hereupon the Popes retaining but small authoritie absented themselues wholly from thence vntill the Romanes beeing fallen into great pouertie and grieuous disorders by the absence of the Court and the yeere 1400. approaching in which they hoped if the Pope were at Rome there would be a great concourse of all Christendom by reason of the Iubelie they most humbly besought Pope Boniface to returne to them offering to put down the office of the Banderefi and to yeeld him absolute obedience Vpon these conditions hee returned to Rome and while the people were intent vpon their gaine made himselfe absolute Lord of the Citie and fortified and put a garrison in the Castle of S. Angelo Those who succeeded vntill Pope Eugenius found many difficulties but then the souereigntie was so well established that all his successors gouerned the Citie euen at their owne pleasure Being raised by these steps vnto earthly power they laid a side by little and little the care of soules and of diuine precepts so that setting their affections wholly vpon earthly greatnesse and vsing their spirituall authoritie only as an instrument of their temporall they seemed rather to bee secular Princes then Priests After this their care and businesse was no more sanctitie of life increase of religion loue and charitie towards their neighbour but armies and wars against Christians handling the sacrifices euen with bloudie hands but heaping vp of wealth but new lawes new arts new snares to scrape monie from all parts For this end they vsed their spirituall weapons without respect and sould things both sacred and profane without any shame at all The Popes and the Court thus abounding with wealth there followed pompe riot dishonestie lust and abominable pleasures no care of posteritie no thought of maintayning the perpetuall dignitie of the Papacie but in place hereof succeeded ambitious and pestiferous desires to exalt their sonnes nephewes and kindred not onely to immoderate riches but to Principalities and to kingdoms bestowing their dignities and benefices not vpon virtuous and well deseruing men but eyther selling them to those who would giue most or misplacing them vpon ambitious couetous and impudently voluptuous persons Hauing lost by this meanes that respect and reuerence which formerly the world did giue them they did notwithstanding maintaine in part their authoritie by the powerfull name and maiestie of religion and somewhat they were helped by the facultie which they haue in gratifiing of great Princes and those who were potent about them by bestowing some Enclesiasticall fauours and dignities vpon them Hence it cometh to passe that they are in high respect amongst men so that whosoeuer taketh armes against them is esteemed infamous for it and findeth many oppositions by other Princes Whatsoeuer hapneth there is but smale gaine to bee made by striuing with them For those that conquere them vse the victorie as the Popes will who being conquered obtaine what conditions they please Now because they haue a great desire to raise their neerest kinred from the state of priuat men to bee great Princes oftentimes they haue beene for very many years last past the occasions and the instruments of raysing now wars and tumults in Italie But to returne to our principall purpose from which my most iust griefe for the publique losse hath transported mee further then the lawes of an historie doe well permit let vs declare that the Cities of Romania being vexed c. A part of the historie of FRANCIS GVICCIARDINE stollen out of his tenth Booke Saying that the great oppression endured by the generous Romans and that those spirits which conquered the world should become seruile may in part bee excused in respect of former times Such honor was then giuen to religion and religion was so graced with miracles and sanctified manners that their ancesters without any constraint of armes or violence yeelded obedience to the gouernment of Ecclesiastiques and willingly submitted their necks to the sweet yoke of Christian pietie But now what necessitie what virtue what dignitie is there which can couer in any part the infamie and shame of this seruilitie Is it integritie of life holy examples giuen by these Priests or any miracles done by them what generation is there in the world more corrupt or more defiled with brutish and debauched manners It is miraculous that God the fountaine of Iustice hath so long indured such abominable wickednesse Some peraduenture may say that this tyrannie is supported by prowesse of armes or mens assiduous care and industrie for the preseruation of the Papall greatnesse But what generation is there in the world more auerse from the studies of war or more vnwilling to endure the labours belonging to it more giuen ouer to idlenesse and pleasure more negligent of the honor and profit of their successors The principalitie of the
Soldans of great Caire is the most like in all the world to this of the Bishops of Rome For neither the dignitie of the Soldans nor the honors of the Mammalukes are hereditarie but passing from one familie to another doe sometimes fall vpon strangers But the seruilitie of the Romans is more base then that of these Egyptians and Syrians For the infamie of these is somwhat couered in that the Mammalukes are warlicke and valiant men accustomed to labour and wholy auerse from pleasures But whom doe the Romanes serue marrie idle and slouthfull persons strangers and such as many times are as base for their descent as for their maners It is high time to awake out of this lethargie and to remember that to be a Roman is a most glorious name when it is accompanied with virtue and that their shame is doubled who haue forgotten the honor and renowne of their ancesters They haue now a most fit oportunitie to free themselues For when the Pope dieth the Cardinals are disunited the Grandies are of diuers factions Italie is full of armes and tumults and the Papall tyrannie is now 〈◊〉 more odious to all Princes then euer it was before In a Letter of Monsieur de LANSAC the French Ambassador resident in the Councell of Trent written to the King his Master WEe haue not as yet proposed the articles of Reformation because we well perceiue that they will giue eare to nothing that may hinder the profit and authoritie of the Court of Rome Besides the Pope is so much master of this Councell that his Pensioners whatsoeuer the Emperors Ambassadors or wee doe remonstrate vnto them will doe but what they list In a Letter of Monsieur de PIBRAC the French Ambassador in the said Councell to the Queene mother MY Lords the Legates together with the Italian Bishops which came from Rome made a kind of Decree that nothing should be This was done that nothing might be moued in the Councell to diminish the Popes greatnesse proposed for the Fathers to consult of but by the Legats onely or at the least nothing but what pleased them This we haue seene obserued euen to the shutting vp of the Councell In another place of the same Letter MAdam that they may the better keepe the power which they haue to be the only men that may propose and put into consultation what pleaseth them they hould it for a matter alreadie determined that the Ambassadors of Princes may not make any remonstrances in the assembly of the Prelats fearing perhaps that if they were heard and vnderstood by the Fathers they might yeeld to their demands especially beeing reasonable In a Letter of Queen Mother to Monsieur de LANSAC IF the promises which the Legats doe make vnto you and the opinion which I haue of their dignitie and integritie do compel mee to hope for some good from the Councell on the other side that which I haue hitherto obserued concerning their manner of proceeding quite contrarie to their words makes mee feare that this whole Councell of ours is nothing but a faire appearance of flours without any fruit or amendment at all The King of France in a Letter to the Lords du FERRIER and PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell MY Lords as far as I perceiue by your Letters of the eleuenth of this moneth I am quite out of all hope of that which I expected from the Councell in case the Fathers doe proceed to determine of the * These were Articles for the Reformamation of Secular Princes which the Legats set on foote to hinder the proposing of the Articles for the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques Articles which they haue been pleased to communicate vnto you This would be to pare the nayles of Kings and let their owne grow c. In a Letter to the King of France by the Lords du FERRIER and de PYBRAC his Ambassadors in the Councell September 25. 1563. OF an hundred and fiftie Prelats which then were present in the Councell a whole hundred had * A conspiracie in y e Councel to hinder the reformation of the Ecclesiastiques conspired together and subscribed as the said Legats haue assured vs not to vote any Article of the said reformation vntill the Articles of Princes were proposed and giuen to the Fathers This hath not onely beene done but it hath been done more rigorously contrarie to all law both diuine and humane then at the first c. ANDREW DVDITHIVS Bishop of Fiue Churches in an Epistle to MAXIMILIAN 2. Emperour in which he deliuereth his opinion about the ministring of the Cup to the Laitie and the mariage of Priests WHat good could bee done in that Councell in which the votes were not weighed but numbred If goodnesse of the cause if reason had been the weapons to fight withall though wee were but few wee had vanquished a great armie of our enemies But seing that number only came into the field in which we were far inferiour to them though our cause were good wee could not possibly preuaile The Pope had an hundred for one and in case those had not been enough he could haue created a thousand more to haue helped at a need We dayly saw hungrie and needie Bishops come to Trent youths for the mostpart which did but begin to haue beards giuen ouer to luxurie and riot hired only to giue their voice as the Pope pleased They were both vnlearned and simple yet fit for the purpose in regard of their impudent bouldnesse When these were added to the Popes old flatterers iniquitie triumphed and it was impossible to determine of any thing but as they pleased who thought it to be the highest point of their religion to maintaine the authoritie and luxurie of the Pope There was a graue and learned man who was not able to endure so great an indignitie he was presently traduced as being no good Catholique and was terrified threatned and persecuted that he might approue things against his will in sum matters were brought to that passe by the iniquitie of those who game thither fitted and prepared that the Councell seemed to consist not of Bishops but of disguised maskers not of men but of images such as Deddas made that mooued by nerues which were none of their owne They were 〈…〉 ing Bishops who as Country bagpipes could not speake but as breath was put into them The holy Ghost had nothing to doe in this assemblie all the counsels giuen there proceeded from humane policie and tended onely to maintaine the Popes immoderate and shamfull domination Answeres were expected from thence as from the 〈◊〉 of Dolphes and Dodona the Holy Sp 〈…〉 which as they boast doth gouerne their Councels was sent from thence in a postilion's cloak-bag which in case of any inundations could not come thither a thing most ridiculous vntill the waters were asswaged So it came to passe that the Spirit was not vpon the waters as it is in Genesis but
by the waters side Oh monstrous extraordinarie madnesse Nothing could bee ratified which the Bishops as if they had beene the common people did Decree vnlesse the Pope made himselfe the author of it An Epistle written by IOHN IEWELL Bishop of Sarum vnto one Seign r SCIPIO a Gentleman in Venice in answere of an expostulatory letter of his concerning the Councell of Trent 1 SIr according to that intimate acquaintance Which hath been betweene vs euer since wee liued together at Padua you beeing imployed in the affaires of your Common-weale l in my studies you write vnto me familiarly that your selfe and many others there with you wonder that since a Generall Councell at Trent hath been summoned by the Pope for the setling of Religion and remoouing of Controuersies and seeing alreadie all other Nations from all parts are there assembled The Realme of England alone hath neither sent any Ambassadours thither nor by any message or letter excused their absence but without any Councell hath altered almost all the forme of the old ancient Religion the former whereof as you say argues a proud stubbornnesse the other a pernicious Schisme For it is a superlatiue crime for any man to decline the most Sacred Authoritie of the Pope of Rome or being called by him to a Councell to withdraw himselfe As for the Controuersies about Religion that it is not lawfull to debate them other where then in such Assemblies For there be the Patriarches and Bishops There bee the learnedst men of all sorts from their mouthes the trueth must be required There bee the lights of each Church There is the Holy Ghost That all godly Princes if any doubt had risen concerning Gods worship still referred it to a publique consultation That Moses Ioshua Dauid Ezechias Iosias and other Iudges Kings Priests did not aduise concerning matters of Religion elsewhere then in an assembly of Bishops That Christ's Apostles and the Holy Fathers held Councels That by this meanes the Trueth displayed her beames Heresies were subdued so was Arrius vanquished so Eunomius so Eutiches so Macedonius so Pelagius And that by the same meanes the present distractions of the world may be composed and the breaches of the Church made vp again if contentions and factions layd aside we would come to a Councell without which nothing can lawfully be attempted in Religion 2 This in effect was the summe of your Letter I doe not now take vpon mee to answere you in the behalfe of the Realme of England by what aduice â—â—â—ry thing hath beene done neither doe I thinke that you expect it from mee or desire it The Counsels of Kings are hidden and secret and so ought to bee You know the old saying nor euery where nor to all nor to all sorts of people Yet 〈◊〉 â—ur old and intimate acquaintance because I see you desire it so earnestly I will briefly and freindly shewe you what I thinke but as hee salesâ— as farre as I Knowe and am able and I doubt not but that will satisfie you 3 Wee wonder say you that no Ambassadours from England come to the Councell I pray you Sir doe Englishmen onely not come to this Councell Were you your selfe present at the Councell Did you take a muster of them Did you count them by the Poll Did you see that all other nations were mett from all parts except onely the English If you haue such a mind to wonder why doe not you wonder at this too that neither the three memorable Patriarchs of Constantinople Antioch and Alexandria nor Presbiter Iohn nor the Grecians Armenians Persians Egyptians Mores Ethiopians or Indians come to the Councell For doe not many of these people beleeue in CHRIST Haue they not Bishops Are they not baptized in the name of CHRIST Bee they not Christians and so called Or did there come Ambassadours from all these nations to the Councell Or will you rather say that the Pope did not call them or that your Ecclesiasticall Decrees take no hold of them 4 But wee wonder more at this that the Pope would afterwards call such men to a Councell whom before hand hee had condemned for Hereticks and openly pronounced them excommunicate without hearing either them or their plea. For that men should bee first condemned and punished and afterwards brought to their triall is absurd and as we say The cart before the horse But I would faine bee resolued of this whether the Popes meaning be to aduise in the Councell concerning Religion with vs whom he accounts Heretiques or rather that wee should plead our cause at the Barre and either change our opinion presently or out of hand bee condemned againe The former is without example and denied heretofore by Iulius the third to those of our side The other is ridiculous if hee thinke so that the English will come to the Councell onely to bee indited and to pleade for themselues especially before him who long since is charged with most heynous crimes not onely by our side but also by their owne 5 Now if England onely seeme to you thus stubborne where then bee the Ambassadours of the King of Denmarke of the Princes of Germanie of the King of Sueden of the Suitzers of the Grisons of the Hanse Townes of the Realme of Scotland of the Dukedome of Prussia Seeing so many Christian Nations are wanting in your Councell it is absurd to misse in your reckoning onely the English But why doe I speake of these The Pope himselfe comes not to his owne Councell and why doe you not wonder at that also For what a pride is this for one man for his owne pleasure to assemble together all Christian Kings Princes and Bishops when hee listeth and to require them to bee at his call and himselfe not to come in their presence Surely when the Apostles summoned assemblies at Ierusalem Peter the Apostle of whose Sea and Succession they brag would not be absent But as I conceiue Pius the fourth the present Pope remèmbreth what happened heretofore to Iohn the 22 that hee came not in a very happy houre to the Councell of Constance for hee came Pope but returned Cardinall Therefore since then the Popes haue prouided for themselues in the rere and kept home and haue withstood all Councels and free disputes For aboue fourty yeeres since when Doctor Martin Luther was cursed by the Pope with Bell Booke and Candle because he had begun to preach the Gospell and to reforme Religion out of GOD's word and had humbly requested that his whole cause might bee referred to the cognisance of a Generall Councell hee could haue no audience For Pope Leo the tenth did see well enough if the matter should come to a Councell that his owne state might come in danger and that hee might perchance heare what he would not willingly 6 Indeede the name of a Generall Councell carries a faire shewe so it be assembled as it ought and affections layde aside all things bee referred to the rule of Gods word
Rome 386 Persecuteth the Protestants 387 Her Ambassadours come to Rome 391 Shee dieth 411 Marquis of Brandenburg sendeth Ambassadours to the Councell 342 Masse is discussed 542 they dispute to prooue it to be a sacrifice 544 545 c. a Portugall Diuine saith it can be prooued by tradition only 546. the doctrine of it 573 the abuses of it 574 Mattheo Langi Archbishop of Salzburg did not dislike the assertions of Luther but scorneth that the world should bee reformed by a Monke 55 Maxime in Councell about the maior part of voyces 576 Maximilian the sonne of Ferdinand passeth by Trent 360 promiseth the Protestants there to labor with his Vncle the Emperour that the Councell may be free 361 is thought to be a Protestant 426 which hee doeth not deny to the Popes nephew 429 is crowned King of Bohemia and elected King of the Romans 641 refuseth to promise obedience to the Pope 723 Merits whether they goe before grace or follow 198 N. NAples doth mutin because of the Inquisition brought in and is cherished by the Pope 271 Nations whether they ought to haue voyces in Councell or particular persons 137 508 Nationall Councell is prepared in France 314 425. Number of the Prelates in the Councell of Trent 317 462 the number of those who subscribed the Decrees of the Synod 813 Nunnes which are called Penitenti or Conuertite haue beene Courtesans 808 O. OAth prescribed to be taken by those who are to be admitted to Bishoprickes Abbacies Benefices c. 732. 733 Octauius Farnese cōducteth the Italian troops into Germany against the Protestants 203 receiueth a French Garison into Parma 311 Oration made in the Councell by the Bishop of Bitonto 132 another made by the French Ambassadour Guido Faber 508 Displeaseth the Fathers 509 And is answered 511 An Oration made by the Bauarian Ambassadour 527 An Oration made in Councell for the Count of Luna 709 Displeaseth all the Ambassadours 710 Oration made by the French Ambassadour de Ferrieres against the reformation of Princes 771 772 773 Is answered 775 Which causeth him to make an Apologie 775 Order is held to be a Sacrament and is discussed 586 Seauen orders and all Sacraments 587 How the holy Ghost is giuen in ordination 592 593 What ceremonies be necessary in conferring orders 593 The number of orders and their seuerall functions 734 The Decree concerning them 738 And the Anathematismes 739 Ordination to the title of the Patrimonie is discoursed on by the Author 490 Diuers opinions concerning it 491 Orientall Christians 572 P. PAlatine of Rhene speaketh brauely in the Diet. 14 Embraceth the reformed religion 148 398 Parishes how they came to be diuided 498 Parma and Placentia are giuen by Pope Paul the 3. to his bastard sonne 121 Whereat the Cardinals doe murmure 128 Parma is restored to Duke Octauius by Pope Iulius the 3. 311 Pasquins made in Rome against the Councell 148. Patriarke of Armenia cōmeth to the Pope 382 Paul the 3. created Pope 71 His chiefest vertue was dissimulation 71 Hee perswadeth the Cardinals to reforme themselues 72 Laboureth to gaine Milan for his family 104 Recalleth his forces out of Germanie and is iealous of the Emperour by reason of his victory 222 Recalleth the whole businesse of Reformation to himselfe of which the Legats durst not make vse 254 He dieth 298 Paul the 4. receiueth the English Ambassadours 391 Commandeth the restitution of the Church goods in England and the Peter pence 392 Is proud and cholericke 394 Createth Cardinals contrary to his oath 396 Pretendeth to make peace betweene the Emperour and French King but intendeth nothing but warre 401 Proceedeth against the Colonnesi 402 Threatneth the Emperour and his sonne and prouideth for warre 403 Imprisoneth many great persons ibid. Createth 10. Cardinals more 404 Persecuteth his owne family and instituteth a new gouernement in Rome 408 He dieth for which the Romans reioyce and shew they did detest him 416 Peace concluded betweene the Pope and Emperour 46. is renewed 64 a peace between the Emp. French K. 109 Peace made betweene the French King and the Hugonots displeaseth the Pope 693 695. The conditions of it 696. Peace is concluded betweene the Emperour and the Protestants 378 a peace of religion is established in the Diet of Ausburg 394 the peace of Cambray betweene the Kings of France and Spaine 412 Penance and the Decree thereof 346 347 c. The censure of the Decree 357 358 Petrus Aloisius the Popes sonne Duke of Placentia was murdered in his owne Palace 273 Philip King of Spaine is in great perill at Sea in his iourney into Spaine 417 He persecuteth the Protestants at his arriuall ibid. is angry with the Pope for countenancing the King of Nauarre 443 and with the French King for making peace with the Húgonots 701 Picards in Bohemia 3 Pius the fourth is created Pope 418 hastneth the Generall Councell in Trent for feare of a nationall in France 425 426 but doeth secretly crosse it 427 433 maketh leuies of souldiers 551 Plotteth to make a maior part in Councell 580 which the Papalins themselues said he did too openly 585 is afraid to be accused of simonie 628 complaineth that hee is suspected to hold the councell in seruitude 595 giueth rewards to those that fauour him in councell 660 resolueth to ioyne with the King of Spaine and to neglect the Emperour and French King 685 falleth very sicke which causeth the Fathers to anticipate the Session and precipitate the Councell 802 803 c. Reserueth power to the Pope onely to interprete the Decrees of the Councell 817 818 Placentia is seised by the gouernour of Milan the Duke being slaine 273 and the restitution is demanded by the Pope 287 Pluralitie of Benefices how it beganne and the progresse of it 250 251 c. A dispute by what law it is forbid 253 Polonian Ambassadour maketh fiue demaunds in Rome all distastfull to the Pope 399 Polonian Ambassadors come to Trent and depart presently 460 463 Polonian Ambassador is receiued 617 Polygamie how it was permitted 671 Popes authority was reserued in Councell by saying Sauing in all things the Popes authoritie but it is not suffered so to passe 260 Popes lawes are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God 488 Laynez saith the Pope is about the Councell 613 Pope dying in time of the Councell whether the successor ought to be created in Rome by the Cardinals or in Trent by Nations 627 The French opinion concerning the Popes authoritie 641 661 How farre hee may dispence 675 The Emperour is of opinion that the Councell is aboue the Pope 683 But Pius the fourth goeth about to prooue the contrary by many quotations which her sendeth to the Emperour 684 Which are examined by the Cardinall of Loraine and the other French Prelates 687 The Popes authoritie is much extolled by Laynez 721 To the great distast of the Frenchmen 722 The point concerning the Popes authoritie is deferred for feare of prolonging the Councell
created Emperour and they made protestation of the iniurie But many of the Protestants kept themselues on his side because they could not beleeue that hee had any other respects then of State And the Arch-bishop of Collen of whom wee haue spoken The Arch-b 〈…〉 of Collen sentenced by the Pope is obeyed by his people and followeth the Emperour before who though hee were sentenced and depriued by the Pope continued in gouerment and was obeyed by his people followed the Emperour who also acknowledged him for Election and Arch-bishop and wrote vnto him that none of his subiects might beare armes against him wherein the Arch-bishop imployed his endeuours sincerely The Elector of Saxonie and the Landgraue seeing this they published a Manifest the eleuenth of Iuly declaring that the warre was vndertaken for Religion and that the Emperour couered his meaning with a cloake of taking reuenge against some few for rebellion to disioyne the confederates and oppresse them by degrees They alleadged that Ferdinand and Granuell and other ministers of his Maiestie had said that the cause of this warre was the The Elector of Saxonie and the Landgraue of Has 〈…〉 a publish a Manifest against the Emperour contempt of the Councell they called to minde the Popes sentence against the Elector of Collen they added that the Spanish Prelates would not haue contributed so much of their proper reuenewes for any other cause they shewed that in other things the Emperour could pretend nothing against them But while the Pope and Emperour prepared against the Lutherans some thing beside Anathematismes the day after the Session the eighteenth of Iune a Congregation was made where after the accustomed prayers and inuocation Iustification is to be handled in the next place of the holy Ghost the Secretary read in the Legates name a writing framed by the principal Theologues in which it was proposed that hauing by diuine inspiration condemned the heresies concerning originall sinne the order of the things to bee handled did require that the doctrine of the modernes in the point of diuinegrace which is the medicine of sinne should be examined and that the rather it was fit to follow the order because it was obserued by the Augustane Confession all which the Councell meaneth to condemne And the Fathers and Diuines were intreated to haue recourse by prayer vnto the diuine assistance and to be assiduous and exact in their studies because all the errours of Martin were resolued into that point For hauing vndertaken from the beginning to oppugne the Indulgences he saw hee could not obtaine his purpose except hee destroyed the workes of repentance in defect whereof Indulgences doe succeede And iustification by faith onely a thing neuer heard of before seemed to him a good meanes to effect this from whence he hath collected not onely that good workes are not necessary but also that a dissolute liberty in obseruing the Law of GOD and of the Church will serue the turne hath denyed efficiencie in the Sacraments authority of Priests Purgatorie sacrifice of the Masse and all other remedies for remission of sinnes Therefore by a contrary way he that will establish the body of the Catholike doctrine must ouerthrow this heresie of iustice by faith onely and condemne the blasphemies of that enemie of good workes When the writing was read the Emperours Prelates said that the more principall and important the point proposed was it should bee the more maturely and opportunely handled that the sending of the Cardinall Madruccio to the Pope shewed that some businesse was on foote the which it was not fit to disturbe but in the meane space to handle some thing of the reformation The Papalins did on the other side inculcate that it was no honour to interrupt the order begun to handle together in euery Session doctrine and reformation and that after originall sinne no other matter could be handled The Legates hauing heard all their opinions concluded that to discusse the points and prepare them was not to define them but that they could not bee determined without preparation before Which they said onely to gaine time and after to put themselues in order to execute what should bee resolued at Rome betweene the Pope and the Cardinall in the Emperours name That to digest that matter was not to hinder the reformation because in that the Diuines would bee imployed and in this the Fathers and Canonists With this resolution it was concluded that the Articles to bee discussed and censured should bee collected out of the bookes of Luther out of the Colloquies Apologies and out of the writings of the Lutherans and Fathers And three Fathers and as many Diuines were deputed to set downe what should bee discussed and to frame the Articles The next Congregation was held to order the matter of Reformation The discourse of the Card. Monte concerning residencie where the Cardinal of Monte sayd that the world hath complayned long since of the absence of Prelats and Pastoures dayly demanding residence that the absence of the Prelats and other Curats from their Churches is the cause of all the mischiefes of the Church For the Church may bee compared to a ship the sinking whereof is ascribed to the absent Pilot that should gouerne it if he were present He shewed to them that heresies ignorance and dissolution doe reigne in the people and bad manners and vices in the Clergie because the Pastours being absent from the flocke no man hath care to instruct those or correct these By the Prelates absence it is come to passe that ignorant and vnlearned Ministers haue beene promoted and persons assumed to bishoprickes that were more fit for any other charge for in regard they neede not execute their duety in person no fitnesse is necessary So he concluded that to establish the point of residencie was a generall remedy for all the maladies of the Church which also hath sometimes beene vsed by Councels and Popes but either for that the transgressions were then but few or for some other cause it was not applyed with such strong and strait bonds as is necessarie now that the disease is come to the height that is with a more seuere commandement with more greiuous and fearefull punishments and by meanes more easie to be executed This was approued by the first voyces of the Prelates But when Iacomo The Bishop of Vesone speaketh in fauour of nonresidency Cortesi a Florentin Bishop of Vesone was to speake commending what had beene sayd by others he added that as hee beleeued that the presence of the Prelats and Curats in times past was the cause of maintayning purity of faith in the people and discipline in the Clergie so hee could cleerely shew that their absence in these latter times hath not beene the cause of the contrary subuersion and that the custome of not residing hath beene brought in because residence hath beene wholy vnprofitable For the Bishops could not then preserue sound doctrine amongst
the people when the Friars and Pardoners had authoritie to preach against their wills It is well knowen that the innouation in Germany sprang from the Sermons of Fryar Iohn Techel and of Friar Martin Luther among the Suisses from the Sermons of Friar Samson of Milan And the residing Bishop was able to doe nothing but fight with disaduantage against these who were armed with priuiledges The Bishop is not able to make the Clergie liue honestly for that besides the generall exemption of all the Regulars euery Chapter hath one and there bee few particular Priests that want it The Bishop cannot prouide that fit men bee promoted to that charge for the licences to promote and the faculties which the titular Bishops enioy who suffer him not to vse so much as the ministery of the Pontificals And it may be said in one word that the Bishops doe not reside because they haue nothing to doe or rather that they may not make greater inconueniences to arise which would happen by their concurrence and contention with priuiledged men Hee concluded that as he thought it fit to restore residency so they ought to treat how to restore the Episcopall authoritie The Bishops that spake after this Prelate followed his opinion that it was necessary to commaund residency and to remooue the exemptions which do hinder it And the Legats were enforced to cōsent that both should be considered of and that euery one speake his opinion of them and that some Fathers should be deputed to frame the Decree that it might be examined The deputies for collecting the Articles of iustification hauing receiued The Deputies for collecting the Articles dissent about the manner of proceeding the extracts of the propositions noted by euery one to be censured were not all of one opinion One part desired that foure or sixe fundamental Articles of the new doctrine might bee chosen and condemned as was done in the matter of originall sinne alleadging that it was fit to follow the stile begun and the example of the ancient Councels which hauing declared the principall Article condemned the heresie neuer descending to particular propositions but condemning the bookes of the heretiques in that vniuersall they comprehended all the pernitious doctrine and so the honour of the Councell required But the other part aymed to put vnder censure all the propositions which might receiue a bad construction that those might be condemned which in reason did deserue it saying that it was the office of a Pastor to discerne intirely the wholesome grasse from the hurtfull and not to suffer the flocke to taste of this And if the example of ancient Councels ought to be imitated they should imitate that of Ephesus which made so many and so famous Anathematismes against the doctrine of Nestorius that they did containe whatsoeuer the heretique had saide and the Councels of Africa which descend to the condemnation of all the propositions of the sectes The first opinion did vndoubtedly propose a more easie way and would 25. Articles concerning iustification haue pleased whosoeuer desired a speedie ende of the Councell and left a chinke open for agreement which future times might produce Yet the second was embraced which said it was good to examine all the propositions of the Lutheran doctrine to censure and condemne that which after mature deliberation should seeme necessarie and conuenient And 25. Articles were framed 1. Faith without workes is sufficient to saluation and alone doth iustifie 2. Iustifying faith is a sure trust by which one beleeueth that his sinnes are remitted for CHRIST and those that are iustified are bound to beleeue certainely that their sinnes are remitted 3. By faith onely wee are able to appeare before God who neither regardeth nor hath need of our workes faith onely making vs pure and worthy to receiue the Eucharist beleeuing that in it wee shall receiue grace 4. Those that doe honest things without the holy Ghost do sinne for that they do them with awicked heart and it is sinne to keepe the Commandements of God without faith 5. The best repentance is a new life and the repentance of the life past is not necessary neither doth the repentance of actuall sinnes dispose vs to receiue grace 6. No disposition is necessary to iustification neither doth faith iustifie because it disposeth vs but because it is a meanes or instrument by which the promise and grace of God is laid hold on and receiued 7. The feare of hell helpeth not in gaining of iustice yea hurteth and is sinne and maketh the sinners worse 8. Contrition which ariseth from the discussion calling to minde and detestation of sinnes weighing the grieuousnesse multitude and filthinesse of them or the losse of eternall happinesse and gaine of perpetuall damnation maketh a man an hypocrite and a greater sinner 9. The feares by which sinners are terrified either internally by God or externally by Preachers are sinnes vntill they are ouercome by faith 10. The doctrine of the dispositions destroyeth that of faith and taketh consolation from the consciences 11. Onely faith is necessary and other things are neither commanded nor forbid neither is sinne any thing but incredulity 12. Hee that hath faith is free from the precepts of the Law and hath no neede of workes to bee saued for faith giueth all abundantly and alone fulfilleth all the Commandements and no worke of a faithfull man is so bad as may accuse or condemne him 13. A man baptized cannot lose saluation by reason of any sinne whatsoeuer except hee will not beleeue and no sinne but infidelity separateth vs from the grace of God 14 Faith and workes are contrary and workes cannot be taught without shipwracke of faith 15. Externall workes of the second Table are hypocrisie 16. The iustified are set free from guilt and punishment and satisfaction neither in this life nor after death is necessary and therefore there is no Purgatory or satisfaction which is part of Penance 17. The iustified though they haue the grace of God cannot fulfill the Law or auoide sinnes though mortall 18. Obedience vnto the law in the iustified is weake and vnpure in it selfe not acceptable to God but accepted for the faith of the person reconciled who beleeueth that the remainders of sinne are forgiuen him 19. The iust sinneth in euery good worke and no worke maketh the sinne veniall 20. All the works of men yea of the most sanctified are sinne the workes of the iust are veniall by the mercie of God but in the rigor of his iudgement are mortall 21. Though the iust ought to doubt that his workes bee sinnes yet hee ought withall to be assured that they are not imputed 22. Grace and iustice are nothing but the will of God neither haue the iustified any inherent iustice in them and their sinnes are not abolished but onely remitted and not imputed 23. Our iustice is nothing but the imputation of the iustice of CHRIST and the iust haue neede of a continuall
had been granted by the Councell of Basill and by Paul the third whose ministers had they been more couragious and not retired from that dispensation for small terrors because some impertinent Friars preached against them would haue done more good that hee was much offended with the reason alleadged by some that as no man could be receiued with condition that fornication should bee permitted vnto him no more can these people who would be reconciled so that they may haue the vse of the Cup. For the first condition is absolutely bad and this onely as it is prohibited Hee answered the Bishop of Sogorne that the Emperour did not contend with any Prince nor sought preiudices against others and desired the Cup for his people by Grace and not by way of Iustice But vpon those who sayd the care hereof ought not to bee committed to the Ordinaries but that Delegates were to bee sent from the Apostolique Sea hee iested somewhat sharpely asking whether hee that had the charge of their soules and all the Spirituall gouernement might not bee trusted with a thing indifferent or whether they thought that this thing did exceed the Episcopall gouernement He said that to referre it to the Pope was to giue him new and continuall molestations To Philadelphia hee answered that the Catholiques would not onely not be troubled but consolated because they might liue vnited with those with whom they are now much troubled To them who would haue Proctors sent expresly he said it was no maruell that none came to demand this Grace because the Emperour had vndertaken to demand it for them who could make an infinite number of them to come if the Fathers would But as the Councell was carefull not to make the Safe conduct too large that so many Protestants might not come as to put them in fear so they ought to haue the same respect herein because more would come to obtaine this grant His conclusion was that they would haue compassion on their Churches and hold an esteeme of the demand of so great a Prince who out of his desire of the vnion of the Church doeth neuer speake of this businesse without teares In the ende he shewed griefe for the passion of many Prelats who for a vaine feare of seeing a change in their owne Countreys were content with the losse of others In particular he complained of the Bishop of Rieti who held the Emperour for a Prince ignorant in gouernement not knowing what was good for his States which hee sayd his most Reuerend Lordship accustomed to serue at the Cardinals tables in Rome could not teach him Finally hee sayd that many other things did remaine to bee answered which were spoken as to challenge him to a Duell but hee thought it better to beare them and passe them ouer with patience Hee repeated that which hee had sayd before that is that if the Cup were not graunted it had beene better that the Councell had neuer beene called which hee expounded thus that much people remained in obedience to the Pope hoping that this Grace would in the Councell bee graunted vnto them who would wholly aliene themselues when they saw they were defrauded Andreas di Cuesta Bishop of Lion in Spaine sayd that the good intention of the Emperour and Duke of Bauaria could not be doubted of nor disputed whether the Councell might giue such a permission but that it was onely to bee considered what was expedient His opinion was that the ancient Fathers and continuall vse of the Church neuer to yeeld to the petitions of the heretikes was to bee imitated It appeared by the practise of the Nicen Councell that howsoeuer the world went topsie turuie they would neuer graunt any thing vnto them and the Doctours abstained from words vsed by the heretikes though they had a good sence that they would neuer haue been pleased with this grant that the Catholikes would take it ill that for an vncertaine hope of reducing a few heretikes many Catholikes would be lost that because the Bishops of Germanie did not make the demand it was a great argument that it proceeded not from deuotion comming from a people who giue no signe of any spiritualitie that he could not vnderstand how they were penitent and would returne to the Church beleeuing it was gouerned by the holy Ghost and yet be obstinate not to doe it without this fauour that this obstinacie sheweth that they haue not the formall reason of faith that if the Councell of Basil did formerly grant this to the Bohemians it was because they did absolutely referre themselues to the Church which afterwards in kindnesse did graunt it that it ought not to be called a true remedie which is not necessarie by the nature of the thing but by the malice of men that the Synode ought not to nourish nor cherish them that the example of CHRIST in seeking the wandring sheepe is sufficiently imitated when they are called inuited and prayed that if this fauour must bee graunted it were better to bee done by the Pope who may reuoke it if the conditions bee not performed that the Councell granting it if the Pope would afterwards recall it they will pretend he cannot doe it and that his authority is not aboue the Councel that the heretikes doe euer proceede with falshoods and deceits Antonius Coronicius Bishop of Almeria said that hee was confirmed in the negatiue by the reason vsed by the defenders of the affirmatine that howsoeuer God giueth many helpes to the impenitent as preaching miracles and good inspirations yet hee giueth the Sacraments to the penitent onely that if they would bee mooued with charitie they should bee more carefull to preserue the Catholikes then reduce the heretikes that the Councell of Constance ought to bee imitated which to maintaine the good children of the Church prohibited the Communion of the Chalice taught by Iohn Husse that now they ought so to deale with the Lutherans that this grant would open a gate to infinite mischiefes that they would demaund marriage of Priests abrogation of images of fasts and of other godly constitutions alwayes proposing their demands as the onely and necessary remedies to vnite them to the Church that euery little change of the Law doeth breede great dammage especially if it bee made in fauour of heretikes that hee would not giue counsell that the Pope should doe it though hee might doe it better that the people would bee lesse offended then if the graunt were made by the Councell howsoeuer it ought to bee confessed that the supreame authoritie is in the Pope that in case he should graunt it it ought not to bee committed to the Bishops though knowen to bee worthy for some time because they may become bad of a peruerse faith moued by their priuate interests Franciscus di Gado Bishop of Lugo in Spaine made a long exhortation to the Fathers that to auoyde difficulties or to giue satisfaction to Prince or people they would not derogate
in the holy Ghost and in particular of that of Constance which sayth plainely that it hath authority immediatly from CHRIST But hee added that speaking of Councels his meaning was that the head should bee ioyned with it and that nothing was of more seruice for the vnion of the Church then to confirme well the Popes authoritie that himselfe would neuer consent to determine any thing in diminution thereof and that all the Prelates and Clergie of France were of the same opinion And returning to the institution of Bishops and speaking still with the same ambiguitie hee concluded in the ende that the question was boundlesse Afterwards exhorted the Fathers to leaue it and himselfe gaue a forme to the Canon in which the wordes iure diuino were omitted and instead of them it was sayd Instituted by CHRIST The French Prelates who spake then after Loraine and the dayes following vsed not the same ambiguity nor the same respect towards the Apostolike Sea but maintained openly that the authoritie of Bishops was de iure diuino alleadging the reasons deliuered by the Cardinall and expounding them who howsoeuer while they spake leaned his head vpon his hand as if hee had been displeased yet they noted him for ambition as if he had purposely procured a Comment to bee made vpon his opinion But the Spaniards were not satisfied with the French men though they did openly defend their opinion as well because the Cardinall had spoken ambiguously as for that hee and the other Prelates did not hold the institution and superiorritie of Bishops de iure diuino to be necessary to be determined in Councell but rather that it ought to be omitted And they were more displeased with the forme of the Canon proposed by the Cardinall in which the words de iure diuino were left out howsoeuer more for their satisfaction then for any other respect these words were put in That they are instituted by CHRIST The Frenchmen and Spaniards had the same end to prouide against the ambition and auarice of the Court which did domineere at their pleasure with precepts vnprofitable and of no fruit and drew a great quantitie of money from Christian nations by collation of Benefices and dispensations But the Spaniards iudged in regard of the deuotion which the people of their Countrey beare to the Pope and of the inclination of the King and of his counsell abhorring nouities if this had been done directly and openly it would haue raised a scandall and could not haue been effected and that the Pope would easily haue interposed so many difficulties with the Princes that they should neuer haue been able to come to the declaration thereof but that according to the custome of that nation they ought to take their aime afarre off and by declaring that iurisdiction and residence are from CHRIST and de inre diuino to put that order in reputation with the people to withstand the violent courses which the Court of Rome might take against their persons that so in progresse of time they meght haue meanes to reforme the Churches for the seruice of GOD and tranquillity of the people restoring the libertie vsurped by the Romans But the Frenchmen who by nature doe proceede openly and with passion esteeme these artes vaine They said there would not want meanes at Rome to make them vnprofitable and that they required so much time before they could be brought to effect that no good hope could bee conceiued of them that the true meanes was without art directly and plainely to rush downe the abuses which are too cleare and manifest and that there was no greater difficultie to obtaine this which was the principall end then there was to obtaine the pretence which beeing obtained would bee as much as nothing And their councels were no lesse different in another particular also They all agreed in iudging it necessary that the execution of the Decrees of the Councel should bee so firme and stable that it might not bee altered But there was some difference betweene the Frenchmen and Spaniards about the manner how to order that the Decrees of that Councel might neither bee derogated from nor altered by the Pope by dispensations non obstanties and such other clauses of Rome And therefore the Frenchmen disseigned that the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope should bee decided or a constitution made that the Decrees thereof could nither bee derogated from nor dispensed with which would bee an absolute remedie The Spaniards thought it a hard point and therefore not to bee attempted because the Pope would alwayes bee fauoured by Princes when hee should complaine that his authoritiy was diminished and would bee assisted by the greater part of the Italian Prelats in regard of the dignity of their Countrey and for many priuate interests And for themselues they thought it sufficient that the Councell should make the Decrees purposing afterward to obtaine a pragmatique from the King vpon them by which meanes they would so bee established that the Popes dispensations to the contrary could not enter into Spaine The Legates dispatched an expresse Currier with a copie of the proposition of the Cardinall of Loraine and of the animaduersion of some Canonists made vpon it shewing that the Papall authority was in question demanding that order should bee sent them what to doe Whereof the Cardinall when he knew it was very sensible and complained that hauing giuen the copie before hee spake in the Congregation and the Legates seeming to bee pleased they had afterwards shewed so much distrust of him He The Legates send the proposition of the Card of Loreine to Rome said hee thought it strange that feare was apprehended by euery thing that either himselfe or any of the French Prelates said or did Hee complained that his Nation was wronged by the Italians affirming that with his Wherewith he is displeased owne eares hee had hard some Italian Prelates scornefully vse that scurrile prouerbe which was already made common throughout all Trent that is That from the Spanish scabbe we are fallen into the French poxe of which the other Frenchmen did complaine vpon euery occasion and the Spaniards also Whose complaints as the custome is did more incite the curious and A disgrace full prouerbe in Trent the suspicions and diffidences btweene the Nations did with very great danger encrease neither were the Legates and wiser sort of Prelates able to stop the motion though they opposed both with authoritie and with perswasions The Frenchmen being prouoked did resolue to make proofe of their libertie and agreed that in the Congregation of the seuenth day the Cardinall of Loraine should not bee present and that their Prelates who were to speake should vse freedome and that if they were reprehended their Ambassadours should protest and Lansac that they might knowe it and beware in presence of many of them said to Antonius Lecius Bishop of Orange one of the speakers that hee ought to speake freely